《I play a Evil God in Otome Game》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    In a house, you could hear a man groaning in frustration in a dark room. This man did have unkempt hair or an ordinary appearance.


    He was the very definition of ordinary. The man looked at the monitor, where the words "Congrattions, you won!" were disyed inrge golden letters.


    But the man wasn¡¯t happy about it. He groaned and leaned back in his chair, instinctively letting out a stretch.


    "Ahhgh!" Jack angrily ran his hands through his hair. Despite trying dozens of times, Morrigan kept dying every time!


    "Every time! Why do I fail every time!" Jack shouted, almost on the verge of tears.


    Jack, an ordinary Englishman, kept trying but got no results¡ªjust frustration.


    "Whatever," Jack said, realizing with surprise howte it was. After ying continuously for 6 hours, his body was exhausted.


    Lifting his tired body, Jack let out a groan from the pain in his backside. With a grimace on his face, Jack could only sigh. "Damn it, why can¡¯t I just live off ying games!"


    Jack was tired of going to work every day and ving away like a drone, but unfortunately, money didn¡¯t grow on trees.


    "Though, maybe I can find a new route tomorrow!" Jack thought, contemting a thousand different ways to kill Alice as he threw himself onto the bed, quickly sumbing to sleep.


    ******


    Around 5 o¡¯clock, Jack returned home after a long day at work. The first thing he did was sit down at hisputer and start up his Otome game.


    While the game was loading, Jack grabbed a ss and some c from his cupboard. Then, he prepared his noodles for the night ahead.


    After all, tomorrow was Sunday. No work. Jack had already decided to spend the entire day ying the game.


    As the familiar interface of the game appeared, Jack wiggled in his seat like a child. After a moment, the start menu popped up.


    Just as he was about to jump straight into the game with a quick move, something new in the mod options caught his attention.


    "What is this?" Mods were additions made to make the game more fun.


    But Jack didn¡¯t remember installing a mod yesterday. Reading the name of the mod, Jack paused for a moment, surprised and curious. "This is strange..."


    The mod¡¯s name was filled with question marks, with no clue as to what it could be. Jack raised an eyebrow in confusion¡ªwas it a virus? He wasn¡¯t sure, but his curiosity overpowered his doubts.


    "Let¡¯s see what this is," Jack said as he activated the mod. After turning it on, he noticed that the screen stayed ck for a while. His eyes widened in surprise, and he anxiously tried to figure out what was happening, but to no avail.


    "Why won¡¯t this damn thing load!?" Jack tried to exit the game, but nothing worked. His worries faded as the game finally started. Relieved, Jack eagerly tried to figure out what was going on.


    The slowly brightening screen revealed a room.


    The room wasrge and luxurious, but it wasn¡¯t very clean. Although the items were neatly arranged, dust could be seen on the shelves. "Wait! Isn¡¯t this Morrigan¡¯s room?"


    Jake¡¯s eyes trembled with excitement. Had he found a new route? A hidden route, no less. "Was there really such a route? Or was it the mod?"


    "But this should be impossible," Jack said with disappointment. The creator of the Otome game didn¡¯t allow mods that were advanced enough topletely change the game or add new routes.


    This was something Jack didn¡¯t understand at all, but he didn¡¯t question it. This mod must be special. "Still, I¡¯ll finish this route while I have the chance."


    The first thing Jack noticed as he excitedly scanned the room was that Morrigan wasn¡¯t there. "She¡¯s probably off registering at the Academy, heading to New Camelot, the capital of the Holy Mary Kingdom."


    The game *Saint of the Goddess of Light* was generally inspired by the Arthurian legends.


    The continent of Albion, thergest continent in the world of Aure, was an age of chaos during which Fairies, Demons, Dragons, Vampires, Dwarves, and Dark Wizards were in their golden age.


    However, from among the oppressed people, a man loved and blessed by the Goddess emerged: Arthur Pendragon.


    Arthur Pendragon, with the Goddess¡¯s sword Excalibur, exiled all non-human races to a dimensional void known as Avalon.


    Yet, Dwarves, Elves, and Dragons formed alliances with humans, bing some of the remaining races in the world.


    Dark Wizards were hunted, weakened, their temples to the God of Darkness were destroyed, and the Church of Light was established.


    At the same time, Fairies settled in part of Avalon, while Demons took control of another part of Avalon, and most Vampires united under the Vampire Queen Carmi.


    A few Vampires still remained in the world of Aure.


    This was the basic story of *Saint of the Goddess of Light*. Alice was the new saint blessed by the Goddess.


    The era following the Age of Chaos was the Age of Wars. This era, which began with the death of Arthur Pendragon,sted for 300 years and saw dozens of kingdoms dere their independence from the disintegrating Albion Empire.


    The first of these was the Romania Jermanus royal family, iming direct descent from King Arthur. Their kingdom had deep connections with the Church and was known as the Holy Mary Kingdom, which possessed the most fertilends on the Albion continent, with wide ins and abundant drinkable fresh water.


    Next were the Wargans, a people settled in the northern part of Albion, known as the Barbarians. This region, famous for its harsh winters, neglected roads, and constant provocations against the Holy Mary Kingdom, was home to a war-loving people. Unlike the basic hierarchy, the Wargans were governed by a war council, made up of the strongest individuals.


    In the southern part of the continent was a ce with abundant rainfall and forested areas. Here, human and elf kingdoms were mixed, and there were more than ten small kingdoms and duchies.


    The eastern part of Albion Ind was a desert, home to the Orc Empire. Orcs were a race created by the God of Monsters after Arthur Pendragon¡¯s death, and this deity also created many other monster races, including goblins and cat-people.


    The Orc Empire frequently shed with humans and stole grain. They engaged in at least five major wars and more than thirty minor conflicts every century.


    Dwarves lived in thergest mountains of the northeastern part of the Albion continent, possessing the highest level of technology and using cannons to protect their mountains.


    Dwarves were one of the most beloved races on the Albion continent.


    Vampires lived in the hiddenirs of the Dark Wizards. Their goal was to bring back the legendary vampire queen Carmi.


    The history of the Dark Wizards isplex. The first historical record mentions Morgana Le Fay, Arthur Pendragon¡¯s sister.


    Morgana was known as the Queen of Darkness who initiated the Age of Chaos and subdued the entire Albion continent.


    In Emride, there were thousands of dark magic users and monsters.


    The fear of Morgana was so great that even Morrigan, known as her reincarnation, was deeply feared and hated.


    Before Jack could continue his thoughts, the sound of a door opening came from the screen. "Is that Morrigan?"


    Looking at the neer, Jake eagerly awaited Morrigan¡¯s arrival.


    After a while, a girl entered through the door. Her cold blue eyes and long ck hair flowed down.


    She wore a gothic outfit in a mix of ck and purple. As Jack had guessed, she had returned after enrolling in the Academy.


    This was also the first reason for her gradual transformation into a Viin.


    Despite her cold appearance, Morrigan was actually a very innocent girl inside.


    Her father, Duke Alfred, had sent her alone to a distant mansion because he did not want to see his eldest daughter, and her mother hated her existence.


    Although the servants neglected her, Morrigan was a girl who bore no grudge against anyone.


    In the world of Aure, a person¡¯s elemental affinity was determined at the age of 12.


    If you had an affinity for fire, you would fight in the army.


    If you had an affinity for water, you would be a healer.


    If you had an affinity for earth, you would either fight or work in construction.


    If you had an affinity for wind, you could serve in a magic tower as a postman, soldier, or other magical roles.


    There were also rare affinities like Time, Infinity, Necromancy, Lightning, and Ice. The rarest were Light and Darkness.


    Those with Light affinity usually served in the church, while those with Dark Magic were executed. Morrigan was an exception.


    It was forbidden to execute a noble without the king¡¯s special order.


    Morrigan was betrothed to Prince Julius by her father.


    Even though Morrigan had great hopes despite not having met Prince Julius, she was going to meet him for the first time at the Academy.


    However, things did not go as she wished, and she was rejected and expelled by Julius.


    As a result, Morrigan lost faith in life. Just as she was about tomit suicide, she was invited to the Hades cult, thergest Dark Magic cult, by a hidden servant in her mansion.


    Listening to the servant Thomas, Morrigan joined the cult, and in the end, the game waspleted ording to the statistics and choices the yer controlling Alice had throughout the game.


    Every route ended invariably with Morrigan¡¯s death. For Jack, this was senseless and frustrating.


    "Why? What did I do?" Jake saw Morrigan sitting in the chair with a nk expression, her blue eyes lifeless. "Am I really a monster?"


    Seeing Morrigan¡¯s emotionless eyes, something inside Jack broke. He wanted to say she wasn¡¯t a monster.


    "Maybe it would be better if I died." Morrigan looked at the knife in her hand with indifference. Jack anxiously pressed random keys. "Come on, work! What does this mod even do?!!"


    Jack struck the keyboard in sudden anger. The tab that opened on the monitor surprised him. "What is this tab?"


    The tab had dozens of features, but only one was active. "Is only one active?"


    Jack examined the ability. The ability called Revtion allowed for interaction.


    Jack¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. No matter how fanatical a fan was, real-time interaction in a game was impossible.


    "But this is my only chance..." Without waiting any longer, Jack clicked on the Revtion ability.


    The Mana disyed at the top, shown as 100/100, dropped by one point.


    A chat section opened. Jack quickly typed a message.


    "Stop, don¡¯t do it." Jack hit the Enter key immediately, sending the message right away.


    At that moment, as Morrigan was about tomit suicide, she suddenly stood up in shock. "Who are you?! Show yourself?!"


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. How could this be! "This is just a game! How can this be!??"


    Jack calmed down and immediately reprimanded himself. How could a game be real-time? Still, Jack sent one more message to dispel his doubts.


    "Hey!! Hello, I¡¯m Jack!" Sending the message, Jackughed and leaned back. He did not believe the game was real-time.


    "{Pitiful mortal... Kneel and pay your respect to me...}" Morrigan showed a small sign of agitation due to the voice in her head, with astonishment and doubt crossing her mind. ¡¯Was this voice a god?¡¯


    Morrigan decided to obey to avoid risking angering a god. She knelt and offered her respect. "Great God, I present my pitiful existence to you..."


    Reciting the words she had learned from books, Morrigan began to pray.


    Meanwhile, Jack fell backward in shock and hit his head on the floor. "Ow, that hurt, damn it!"


    "But¡ªbut is this real?" Jack remained stunned for a while. It should have been impossible, but the mod had achieved it.


    ¡¯Maybe I can do it?¡¯ Jack looked at Morrigan, who was still kneeling and continuing her prayer, and pondered.


    He would change Morrigan¡¯s fate and give her a better life.


    Alice, Norman, Julius¡ªforget them. Morrigan was the only one important to Jack.


    Jack sat back in his chair and eagerly watched the abilities offered by the mod.


    Still, his attention was drawn to a sudden notification on the left side.


    {¡¯Title of "God of Darkness" has been sessfully acquired.}

 Chapter 2 - 1:God of Darkness

    "Lady Morrigan, what are you doing?" The maid who entered asked in astonishment. "Are you alright?"


    Morrigan lifted her head and raised an eyebrow at the maid. "Get out."


    The maid felt sweat trickling down her back and her mouth go dry when she saw Morrigan¡¯s cold eyes. At the same time, she felt a surge of anger. After all those years of caring for her, this was how she spoke to her.


    "Tch, whatever..." The maid looked at Morrigan with mocking eyes, turned her back, and left. She mmed the door shut.


    But Morrigan didn¡¯t care at all. Her eyes were still emotionless.


    However, Jack, who was watching all of this, was filled with rage. Morrigan wasn¡¯t just any random girl; she was the daughter of Alfred, one of the greatest Dukes of the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    Jack could only be surprised. If even a maid treated Morrigan this way, how did ordinary people behave towards her? Was there no one among them who could think rationally?


    "This world is darker than what we see on the screen." Even the Saint of the Goddess of Light always portrayed Morrigan as an aggressive and evil woman.


    The yer¡¯s character, Alice, was incredibly fortunate. Even though she was just amon girl, she could do whatever she wanted thanks to the male lead characters, including the Legendary ck Knight Norman and the Ancient Elf Gthil. But Morrigan?


    Morrigan had been unlucky since the day she was born. Her family rejected her, people rejected her, her fianc¨¦ rejected her, even the Goddess of Light rejected her.


    What had this girl done to deserve all this? What was the difference between Alice and Morrigan? Why was one loved by everyone while the other was hated?


    This was a question Jack couldn¡¯t understand.


    Jack browsed through the Mod tab to find out what he could do. There were thousands of abilities. Although none were visible, Jack understood that they must be divine abilities.


    "I also have a level," Jack looked at the areas above the mod tab, his Mana was 100/100. His level was 1.


    At the same time, his earned Title ¡¯God of Darkness¡¯ provided an additional 30% Mana regeneration and gave +50% affinity to Dark Magic. This meant that the Mana cost for Dark Magic was half of what it would normally be each time Dark Magic was used.


    There was also a level system for each ability. Jack gained experience for using Revtion and was almost ready to level up.


    After scanning around, Jack looked at Morrigan, who was still sitting idly. He activated the Revtion ability. Then, paying attention to his words, he typed a message. "-Do you know who I am?"


    Jack sent the message and waited for the result. Because Revtion was at a low level, the message did not go letter for letter.


    {You are still too weak and pathetic to even mention and worship my name.}


    Morrigan lowered her head and, despite the harsh words, did not react. "I apologize for being weak, my Lord."


    Jack rubbed his temples. Was Revtion broken? There wasn¡¯t even such meaning in the sentence. How did it create such a message?


    "At least I learned that abilities with low levels are not very effective." Jack decided to send another message. This time he wrote a serious message. "-Prove that you are worthy of worshipping me..."


    {Prove that you are worthy of worshipping me...}


    When Morrigan heard the whispering voice in her ears, her eyes shone with a bloody glint. "Who should I kill?"


    Jack leaned back, satisfied with himself, and almost fell when he heard Morrigan¡¯s words. He urgently activated the Revtion ability. "-You don¡¯t need to do that!"


    {You can¡¯t are too weak to do that.}


    Morrigan shook her head, clenched her fists, and lightly nodded. Her emotionless but sweet expression brought a smile to Jack¡¯s lips.


    Jack leaned back contentedly. "Never mind, at least I got to see that."


    [Revtion leveled up]


    Jack looked at the developing ability with curiosity. Just as he was about to send another message after Revtion leveled up, he saw Morrigan standing up and heading somewhere. "What is she doing?"


    Curiously watching Morrigan, Jack saw the girl heading towards a cockroach that was crawling around the room.


    Jack felt a wave of disgust. He had a strong aversion to insects.


    In contrast to Jack, Morrigan crushed the cockroach with the heel of her high-heeled shoe as if it were nothing.


    "It looks disgusting..." Jack grimaced.


    "Wait, did my level just increase?" Jack looked at his level, which was only partially filled, and got excited.


    He reactivated the Revtion ability. "-Your first task is to kill all living things in your room."


    {Kill every non-human creature.}


    Jack rolled his eyes upon seeing this. Why was this ability working so poorly? He chose to ignore it and watched Morrigan kill the insects.


    ******


    [1<2 Level Up]


    [Shadow Maniption Unlocked]


    Jack was excited and wanted to use Shadow Maniption immediately. "Does this mean I don¡¯t create shadows because it¡¯s at the first level?"


    Jack felt disappointed as he read the skill description. What did it mean he couldn¡¯t create shadows? Still, he decided to give it a try.


    As soon as the skill was activated, the shadows within the sunlit house began to gather.


    As Morrigan watched in amazement, the shadows gathered and formed a small circle. "Incredible..."


    Jack noticed that his Mana decreased at a rate of 1.50 per second. Thanks to his 50% Dark Magic affinity, the mana decreased at a rate of 1.50 per second. This meant the skill could be used for 133 seconds.


    Jack moved his mouse and clicked towards the bug corpses. The gathered shadows enveloped the pile of insects and drew them in.


    "Unfortunately, the damage is still low." Cancelling the skill, Jack saw that while the corpses of the insects disappeared, some of them managed to escape.


    After the skill was cancelled, a pping sound echoed through the room. A man with ck hair, purple eyes, and clean attire pped his hands. His professional smile could captivate any girl¡¯s attention. "Bravo, bravo, what a unique skill..."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes quickly shifted to her servant Thomas¡¯s figure. Her emotionless eyes met Thomas¡¯s sadistic gaze. "What are you doing here?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lady," Thomas¡¯s calm yet chilling Briton voice sent shivers down Morrigan¡¯s spine. This man was no simple person. "As the rumors say, you are indeed beautiful but very dangerous."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment. Thomas chuckled at this. "Dark Magic seems to act as if it¡¯s an extension of you. Even a Sect Master cannot manipte Dark Magic with such skill."


    Morrigan wondered who the Sect Master was. "What do you want?"


    Thomas walked over politely and looked into Morrigan¡¯s eyes. He extended his hand as if inviting her. "I want to invite you to our organization."


    Thomas continued. "You have a unique talent in Dark Magic. Don¡¯t waste it by lingering in this dump."


    Morrigan wanted to say that she was not the one practicing Dark Magic, but instinctively felt she might die if she did. "What if I refuse?"


    Thomas chuckled as if he had heard something amusing. He raised his hand slightly and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, the books in the corner were cut and their pieces fell to the ground. Morrigan felt the threatening glow in Thomas¡¯s purple eyes. Yet, her emotionless eyes did not waver.


    Jack, who was watching the scene, was also worried. Thomas¡¯s identity was not simple.


    One of the greatest Dark Magic users alive, Thomas was an extremely powerful man.


    The only ones who could bepared to him were the Ancient Elf Gthil and the most powerful Light Magic user, Priestess Isolde.


    As an assassin, Thomas was one of the strongest members of the Hades Sect and also the main male lead in the Otome game who fell in love with Alice.


    "How amusing," said Thomas as he adjusted his sses. For a moment, the aura around him wildly surged but then vanished. "You are a youngdy with such talent, my Lady."


    Thomas knelt and bowed his head. "Allow me to serve you."


    Morrigan stood there in shock, unsure of what to do. After a while, she heard the voice of the God again.


    {Strong enough to handle you.}


    Jack rolled his eyes again. What he actually wrote was, "-ept it, he can help you."


    Although Jack was surprised by Thomas¡¯s submission, he did not react much.


    Thomas was a masochist, a loyal man who served those who were not afraid of him and always stayed by their side.


    For this reason, Jack was sure that Thomas could be a good ally. "But what if he is recognized by Alice? Will he betray us?"


    Jack considered the possibility. In the Otome game, Alice had met Thomas when she visited Duke Alfred.


    She had looked into Thomas¡¯s eyes and smiled. This was something impossible because Thomas¡¯s eyes were special.


    Since birth, Thomas¡¯s eyes were known as the Eyes of the Gods.


    Eyes granted the user incredible Mana control and an immense amount of Mana. This allowed Thomas to gain incredible power in a short period.


    But there was a price. Anyone who looked into his eyes would simte their own death. Because of this, even his own mother had gone mad and tried to kill Thomas.


    "From now on, you¡¯ll be my personal servant," Morrigan said emotionlessly.


    Thomas shivered and chuckled. "I¡¯m honored, my Lady. Please assign me tasks."


    Morrigan ignored Thomas and approached her chair to retrieve her book. "Kill all the insects in the mansion."


    Thomas¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment, but then his lips curved into a smile as he adjusted his sses. "How ruthless... not even a shred of mercy for animals."


    In a single step, Thomas vanished from the room, leaving Morrigan alone.


    Jack was worried for a while. Could experience be gained from the insects Thomas killed? After all, Jack couldn¡¯t send revtions to Thomas.


    After waiting for a while, Jack rxed and yawned when he saw the level bar rise. It was already past 11. "Time really flies..."


    "Does everyone who obeys Morrigane under my influence?" Jack wondered. Everything seemed to be rted to Morrigan. The more Morrigan grew stronger, the stronger he became as well.


    "Isn¡¯t it like being a disciple?"


    {Do you wish to choose the person named Morrigan as your ¡¯Disciple¡¯?}


    Jack was momentarily stunned, unsure of what to think. He quickly nodded and confirmed. "Yes."


    {The person named Morrigan has been chosen as a Disciple.}


    {The person named Morrigan has received the title of ¡¯Saint of Darkness¡¯}


    {The person named Morrigan has gained 60% Magic resistance}


    {The person named Morrigan has gained 50% Dark Magic Affinity.}


    {The person named Morrigan has unlocked the skill ¡¯Shadow Maniption¡¯.}

 Chapter 3 - 2:Morrigan

    "Such an amount of Mana," Thomas¡¯s eyes sparkled. The Mana around Morrigan was so intense that even Thomas, a powerful Dark Magic User, could feel the pressure. "An incredible talent..."


    Morrigan indeed exuded a terrifying aura, just as the rumors said. An ordinary person could feel the pressure even just being in Morrigan¡¯s presence.


    "The old man was really right." Thomas smiled with satisfaction, adjusting his sses.


    He looked at Morrigan, who was peacefully reading a book after killing all the insects in the mansion. ¡¯I truly serve the right person.¡¯


    "Lady Morrigan, your father is about to arrive." The knock on the door caught Morrigan¡¯s attention, and her expression soured as she heard the maid Maria.


    She understood why her father wasing. He was there to scold her for canceling the engagement, and on top of that, he would also punish her.


    "I¡¯ming," Morrigan said. She then elegantly ced the book on her bed and stood up.


    Maria stood nervously in front of Morrigan. Maria was a shy and quiet young girl. She had red hair, blue eyes, and a freckled face.


    Being half-Wargan, she was a ve, purchased by Duke Alfred and assigned as Morrigan¡¯s maid.


    Unlike the other servants, Maria was loyal and obedient to her work.


    Despite being bullied by the other maids, she remained dedicated to her duties and had personally assisted Morrigan many times.


    "Maria, when will the Lord be here?" Hearing Morrigan, Maria flinched and quickly replied, "He will be here in half an hour, my Lady."


    Morrigan nodded, then went to her wardrobe. With Maria¡¯s help, she dressed in her cleanest and most appropriate attire.


    A ck and red gothic dress. After 15 minutes of preparation, Morrigan applied light makeup and then went downstairs to greet her father.


    "Let¡¯s go, Maria." Maria followed Morrigan with short but quick steps.


    ******


    "So, we¡¯re going to meet Duke Alfred?" Jack gazed thoughtfully at the game. It was the first time he had seen Morrigan¡¯s mansion in such detail.


    "Behind his cold and stern appearance, the Duke is actually a man who deeply cares for his daughter." Yes, at first, Jack also hated Duke Alfred, but in a route where Alice was an enemy of the Duke, he sacrificed himself to protect Morrigan and was executed.


    The reason he sent Morrigan to this mansion from the age of six was actually to protect her from his wife.


    Even though the Thornvile Duchy was a powerful family, Alfred¡¯s wife was the daughter of the Duke of Orkney, a pious duchy.


    Unlike the Thornvile Duchy, the Orkney Duchy had ties and connections so close to the Church that they could rival even the Royal family.


    Even though the Thornvile Duchy had the kingdom¡¯s best knight order, the Sun Knights, the Church¡¯s immense power was still present everywhere in the kingdom.


    Thanks to the alliance formed with the Orkney Duchy, there had been many sessful coborations.


    Because of this, Alfred couldn¡¯t divorce his wife. That¡¯s why he sent Morrigan to a mansion where she could grow up peacefully andfortably.


    Because of this, Jack didn¡¯t hate Alfred. The real culprit here was his wife, Isabe.


    Jack checked his new stats. Shadow Maniption had reached level 3, while the Revtion skill had increased to level 4.


    Besides that, Jack had leveled up. Now at level 3, Jack¡¯s Mana reserve had increased from 200 to 300.


    Along with that, he had learned to control Shadow Maniption better.


    Jack watched as Morrigan descended the stairs with graceful steps, apanied by Maria, a minor female character in the Otome game.


    Maria¡¯s role was small. Freed from very at the age of 14, Maria continued to assist Morrigan faithfully until she was 18.


    "Still, her end was tragic." Jack felt sorrow for Maria¡¯s death.


    Maria¡¯s death was one of the most tragic stories in the game. She sacrificed herself to save Morrigan¡¯s life by distracting the bandits.


    Captured by the bandits, Maria suffered the worst things a woman could endure.


    In the end, her body was found floating in a river, covered in filth and grime.


    This event was one of the main factors that led to Morrigan¡¯s loss of faith in humanity.


    As Jack pondered, Morrigan descended the stairs, and therge door slowly opened.


    A long red carpet was disyed on the floor. Tall trees added a beautiful visual feast to the mansion, while soldiers stood rigidly, waiting for the Duke to arrive.


    After a while, a stylish carriage escorted by dozens of armored knights stopped at the entrance of the Manor.


    From inside, a man with a clean shave, neatlybed hair, and a cold expression stepped out.


    He was almost as cold as Morrigan.


    Duke Alfred¡¯s golden hair, blue eyes, and the elegant suit he wore gave him an imposing aura.


    "Wee, my Lord." Everyone except Morrigan knelt. Under Alfred¡¯s judgmental and cold gaze, Morrigan slightly bowed. "Wee, my Lord."


    Alfred said nothing and walked inside. Once inside, his cold eyes made the servants break out in a sweat.


    "Why is this house dirty?" Alfred¡¯s polite yet chilling voice made the servants tremble.


    The servants simply bowed his head. Seeing this, the Duke narrowed his eyes. "Am I paying you for nothing?"


    "Why can¡¯t you speak?" The servants could only bow their heads when they heard Alfred¡¯s cold voice. "Head butler, don¡¯t you have an exnation?"


    While Morrigan silently observed, the head butler nervously stepped forward.


    "My lord, I-"


    "Answer my question," the Duke said. "No excuses."


    The head butler felt his body tremble, unable to find a response, he stood in silence.


    Alfred looked at the knight captain standing behind him, Mikail. Mikail was a tall man with sharp facial features, red hair, and blue eyes. "Go and find out how much has been spent this month."


    Mikail bowed his head. "Yes, my lord."


    After Mikail left, Alfred turned to Morrigan. "Come with me."


    Morrigan nodded and followed the Duke of Thornvile. After a while, they reached the garden.


    The Duke calmly gazed at the rose garden, then looked at the gardener. "Leave."


    "Y-yes, my lord." The gardener stammered, bowed to Alfred, and left.


    "Morrigan, you have disappointed me," the Duke said calmly. Morrigan lowered her head. "I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again."


    The Duke frowned. "Don¡¯t be sorry, work harder. Do not disgrace your family."


    Despite the Duke¡¯s harsh words, Morrigan could only bow her head. The Duke continued. "The entire society is mocking us. The daughter of the Duke of Thornvile, deemed unattractive even by the Prince."


    "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "The engagement has been called off." Although Alfred¡¯s face remained calm, Morrigan could feel the anger in his voice. "Do you know what this means?"


    Morrigan shook her head. "I don¡¯t."


    "It means that for the first time in generations, a tradition of marriage alliance between the Duke of Thornvile and the Royal Family has been broken." Alfred¡¯s furrowed brow revealed his anger.


    Morrigan understood the significance of this. The ancestor of Thornvile was the Sun Knight, Gawain.


    After the fall of the Albion Empire, the Royal Family of the Holy Mary Kingdom arranged political marriages with the Duchy of Thornvile, descendants of Gawain, to legitimize their im to descend from King Arthur.


    This way, the Kingdom gained the support of one of the most powerful Knight Orders on the continent, while the Duchy of Thornvile received Royal backing.


    "This time, our loss was immense," the Duke said. He then continued, "Even though King Henry still promises us Royal support, I find it hard to believe."


    Alfred spoke with disappointment. Henry was ufortable with the immense power the Duchy of Thornvile held over the Kingdom.


    "If my sister, Queen Anna, hadn¡¯t convinced Henry, even this might not have happened." As the Duke reprimanded Morrigan, Mikail entered the room.


    Mikail knelt down. "I found the end-of-month report, my lord. A total of 2.3 million gold has been spent."


    This amount was enough for a family to live a good life for a lifetime, but it was a small sum for a Duchy.


    Alfred¡¯s calcting eyes turned to Mikail. "Give me the report."


    Mikail obeyed and handed the report to the Duke. The Duke took it and carefully examined it. Something caught his attention. "Why was 200,000 gold spent on jewelry and dowry here?"


    Alfred¡¯s eyes turned to Morrigan. She wasn¡¯t wearing any earrings, jewelry, or fancy ornaments.


    Alfred¡¯s eyes glowed with a bloody gleam. He looked at Mikail. "Search all the rooms."


    Mikail felt the Duke¡¯s bloodthirsty aura, nodded, and left.


    Alfred looked at Morrigan withplex eyes. From the moment she was born, Morrigan had ck hair.


    This should have been impossible; for every generation, all Thornvile nobles had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Morrigan being born with ck hair was considered a sign of Dark Magic and was rejected by her devout mother.


    "From now on, Thomas will handle your finances." Listening to her father, Morrigan nodded. "As you wish, Father."


    "Good," Alfred nodded calmly.


    "Please, I am innocent!" Two knights held the servant who had previously mistreated Morrigan by the arms and forcibly made her kneel before the Duke. "My lord, I am innocent!"


    The Duke¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto the woman¡¯s. His gaze made the servant tremble, and she bowed her head to the ground, begging for mercy.


    Mikail watched this calmly. "We found luxury jewelry worth 40,000 gold in her room. We believe she took the other items to her home."


    The Duke raised an eyebrow and looked at the servant. "Is that so?"


    The servant immediately shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. "These are things I bought with the money I¡¯ve earned throughout my life! I am innocent, my lord!"


    The Duke, looking at the crying servant, turned to Mikail and extended his hand. "Give me your sword."


    Mikail knelt and handed his sword to the Duke. Upon seeing this, the servant was terrified, trembling. "Please, my lord, I-"


    "You are sentenced to death for embezzling money from the Duchy of Thornvile." The Duke¡¯s icy voice sent shivers through everyone. He raised the sword and, with a sharp swing, delivered the blow.


    The woman¡¯s lifeless body fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. The Duke handed the bloody sword back to Mikail.


    "Mikail, all the servants and butlers are dismissed. Assign suitable recements." Without even ncing at Morrigan, the Duke left.


    The two knights took the lifeless body away and departed.

 Chapter 4 - 3:Hunting

    "Morrigan is currently 16 years old, and the Academy should start in a week," Jack said while eating his noodles. "It was also the time when the game began."


    Aristotia Academy, located in the capital of the Holy Mary Kingdom, New Camelot, was where the events of the first season of the Game took ce.


    Many of the kingdom¡¯s nobility, including Prince Julias, Marcus, the youngest son of Duke Orkney, and Adrian, the son of Knight Captain Mikail, attended this Academy.


    Also, Rachel, the daughter of the famous warrior Rahul from Wargan, and his son Richard wereing to the Academy.


    This season began with the bullying of Alice by Harvey, the daughter of the first Viin of Otome, Count.


    Adrian, Mikail¡¯s son, saved Alice in a clich¨¦d manner, introducing yers to one of the first romanticizable male leads.


    Jack was more concerned about Morrigan than Alice.


    After enrolling in the Academy, students were first tested to determine their Element.


    In these tests, Morrigan was naturally expected to have the highest rating for Dark Magic since the Academy¡¯s founding.


    Morrigan was to be executed, but due to Duke Alfred¡¯s threat, they couldn¡¯t carry out the execution.


    Although Morrigan was not expelled from the Academy, she was isted by everyone, including the teachers, and her grades were shown to be lower than they were. Eventually, Morrigan left the Academy in her second year and became a full-time member of the Hades Sect.


    Of course, Jack would not allow this to happen. No matter what, he would keep Morrigan alive.


    "Now, there¡¯s still a week left before Morrigan goes to the Academy. No matter what, I need to be stronger than I ever could be," Jack activated his Revtion ability and sent a message. "-Kill more animals."


    After her father left, Morrigan sat in the living room. Thomas stood professionally by, with a smile on his face.


    {Kill more animals.}


    Hearing the voice of her God, Morrigan gently ced her coffee down and stood up. All the insects in the mansion had died. So she could only go into the forest to hunt.


    "Thomas, prepare the carriage. We¡¯re going to the hunting grounds." Thomas didn¡¯t understand why hisdy suddenly wanted to hunt but didn¡¯t question it.


    After some time, Thomas entered the room and bowed slightly. "As you requested, the carriage is ready."


    Morrigan nodded and then left.


    The ce they were heading to was a private hunting ground for nobles, located 1 kilometer from here.


    Nobles typically came here to satisfy themselves.


    Morrigan, after starting her journey in the carriage, arrived at the forested area at 7 PM, two hourster.


    A bearded man in his 50s greeted Morrigan. "Wee, mydy."


    Morrigan nodded. "I want to hunt."


    The attendant gave an embarrassed smile. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy, but the wolves be aggressive in an hour. It would be dangerous for you."


    Morrigan narrowed her eyes, not wanting to talk any longer. She urgently wanted to offer more sacrifices to her God. "I said, I want to hunt."


    The man had no choice but toply, not wanting to risk angering a noble. "Then I won¡¯t keep you waiting, mydy. Please, follow me."


    Thomas and Morrigan followed the man as the sun slowly began to set. Shortly after, they reached the end of the path.


    "Please wait for a moment, mydy. I¡¯ll bring your horse." The man bowed and said.


    But Morrigan stopped him. She didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, so she didn¡¯t want to take one unnecessarily. "I¡¯ll go on foot."


    The man showed a worried expression. "But mydy¡ª"


    Thomas interrupted the man. "Let¡¯s not prolong this any further, please."


    Thomas offered a polite smile and adjusted his sses. The man could only hope Morrigan would refuse.


    "No need. Thomas is strong enough," Morrigan said emotionlessly. The man nodded and stepped back. "As you wish, mydy."


    Then, Morrigan and Thomas proceeded into the forest.


    Morrigan, equipped with a bow, arrow, and a short dagger, slowly advanced, crushing every insect she saw. Since she hadn¡¯t yet learned Mana control, she couldn¡¯t use Shadow Maniption.


    In the world of Aure, the children of mages and noble families began learning theoretical knowledge like Magic Theory, Potion Theory, and supernatural nts from the age of 6.


    When they turned 16, they entered the Academy, and if their talent in magic was discovered, they started learning Mana Control.


    This wasn¡¯t the case for Morrigan. From the day she was born, she had a natural affinity for Dark Magic.


    But, due to being ostracized by her family, Morrigan only knew about Dark Magic from stories.


    Morrigan began to harness her potential in Dark Magic after joining the Hades Sect full-time at the age of 18.


    Thomas smiled as he watched Morrigan. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Mydy is truly incredible."


    She came to the hunting grounds just for fun and ventured into the dangerous forest without even riding a horse.


    Unlike other girls, Thomas admired this aspect of Morrigan¡¯s personality.


    Forty minutester, Morrigan and Thomas were deep in the forest. The sun had already disappeared, and the only source of light was the moon in the sky.


    Even after hunting every animal in her path for forty minutes, Morrigan wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    Still, Thomas enjoyed this and found it somewhat strange. Why did hisdy constantly kill animals?


    Thomas¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Morrigan plunged her hand into a deer she had killed.


    As Morrigan smeared the deer¡¯s blood on her body, Thomas¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he adjusted his sses. "What a clever and bold move..."


    "Are you using yourself as bait for the wolves?" Thomas admired hisdy¡¯s bravery. It was admirable for a girl who didn¡¯t even know how to use magic to want to hunt wolves.


    "Yes." Morrigan¡¯s answer was short and to the point. Even though her hair and hunting outfit were stained with blood, it was insignificant to Morrigan.


    "Let¡¯s go," Morrigan said ten minutes after applying the blood on herself. Then, they advanced through the forest for half an hour.


    Thomas sensed three wolves approaching and looked at hisdy. "There are three wolvesing this way, mydy."


    Morrigan nodded, drew an arrow, and nocked it on her bow. She took a breath, concentrated, and prepared for the wolves¡¯ arrival.


    Two minutester, three wolves, having caught the scent of blood, moved toward where Morrigan and Thomas were.


    "Hmm, there¡¯s no alpha wolf among them," Thomas said thoughtfully, ignoring Morrigan¡¯s irritated nce. "They were probably cast out from their pack. Their bloodshot eyes indicate they¡¯re hungry. Be careful, mydy."


    Morrigan ignored Thomas¡¯s warning, focusing entirely on the wolves. She slowly and carefully drew her bow. She took a deep breath, held it, and aimed.


    Then, she released the arrow. The arrow flew swiftly and pierced one of the wolves¡¯ eyes.


    The wolf whimpered in pain, letting out a pitiful cry.


    "One down," Morrigan muttered. She wanted to kill her targets quickly before the other wolves could understand what was happening.


    Once again, she nocked an arrow, pulled back the bowstring, took a deep breath, and released it.


    The next arrow struck the leg of a wolf that hadn¡¯t realized what was happening.


    Thest, uninjured wolf figured out where the arrow hade from and lunged forward, its hunger-driven bloodlust increasing its speed.


    Despite the approaching wolf, Morrigan calmly nocked another arrow. She took a breath and aimed for the wolf¡¯s head as it charged toward her. "This is thest one."


    Morrigan waited for the wolf to get closer.


    50 meters.


    30 meters.


    Even at 20 meters, Morrigan remained calm as the wolf closed in. Finally, she released the arrow.


    The arrow shot from the bow pierced the wolf¡¯s forehead. As the wolf fell to the ground, Thomas pped. "Congrattions, mydy. You¡¯ve hunted three wolves."


    Ignoring Thomas¡¯s words, Morrigan approached the wolf with a wounded leg, lying on the ground and whimpering in pain.


    The wolf with the eye injury would die from blood loss even if it tried to escape. It would happen soon.


    Morrigan drew her dagger and approached the wolf still lying there, its eyes trembling from the pain.


    To spare the wolf from further suffering, she slit its throat and then stood up.


    {Enough.}


    Hearing her God¡¯s approval, Morrigan exhaled the tense breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, feeling relieved. She looked at Thomas. "That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s head back."


    Thomas bowed and said, "As you wish, mydy."


    Then they retraced their steps to return the way they hade.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Jack was calcting his gains. His level had increased from 3 to 5. Killing insects no longer had much of an effect.


    In addition to that, he gained two new abilities.


    He acquired the abilities called ¡¯Shield¡¯ and ¡¯Karma Eye.¡¯


    As the name suggests, Shield created a magical barrier. This was Jack¡¯s first defensive spell.


    Since it was at level 1, it wasn¡¯t very effective yet, but he believed it would be stronger over time.


    Apart from that, Karma Eye was an interesting ability. It had a low mana cost¡ªjust 0.50 mana per second.


    Karma Eye allowed him to see people¡¯s emotions, feelings, and the truthfulness of their words.


    Although it wasn¡¯t an exceptional ability, it was decent enough.


    Additionally, his mana reserve had increased to 500. That was quite good. He could nowfortably use Shadow Maniption for more than 3 minutes.


    Even though Shadow Maniption hadn¡¯t leveled up, it had already be strong enough to pierce ordinary human flesh.


    Jack believed that if Shadow Maniption reached level 10, it would deal significant damage.


    "Morrigan needs to learn Mana Theory as soon as possible." Jack knew that Morrigan had superior potential and mana reserves.


    When she began learning Dark Magic at 18, she would gain power even faster than Thomas.


    But it was still too early for that. "Oh right! Thomas!"


    Jack remembered that Thomas was a Dark Mage. What if Morrigan were trained by Thomas? She would already be very powerful in two years.


    "Damn it! When did it get to be 1 AM?" Jack cursed as he looked at the time. Sunday had flown by.


    Reluctantly, Jack got up from hisputer and did a bit of cleaning.


    Even though he was reluctant, he still had to be at work by 8 AM. "Well, I guess I should get some rest."


    Throwing himself onto the bed, Jack fell asleep quickly.

 Chapter 5 - 4: Magic

    "Do you want me to teach you magic, my Lady?" Thomas said, a bit surprised. Morrigan nodded. Her emotionless eyes looked at Thomas.


    Thomas paused for a moment, then smiled slightly. "As you wish, my Lady. Let¡¯s begin your lesson at noon."


    Morrigan nodded again, though her expression remained neutral, she was secretly excited.


    "You have six days left until you go to the Academy. During this time, I¡¯ll teach you as much as I can, my Lady." Thomas bowed professionally, a hint of satisfaction on his lips.


    Afterward, Morrigan had breakfast following her bath, then lunch.


    She went to the library, where Thomas had asked her to meet him. The library had been filled with the most modern and advanced books on the Duke Alfred¡¯s orders, with the old ones discarded.


    Morrigan arrived at the library shortly and entered. The library was a simple ce with elegant designs, filled with many valuable books.


    "It seems you¡¯re ready, my Lady." Thomas gestured for Morrigan to take a seat.


    Morrigan nodded and sat down, dedicating all her attention to learning.


    "First, you must learn about the three types of Mana, my Lady." Morrigan was momentarily surprised, one eyebrow rising in curiosity. Thomas chuckled at her expression. "I had the same look when I first heard it too."


    Thomas smiled as if recalling old times, while Morrigan impatiently shifted. "Exin."


    Thomas refocused and continued," "The three types of Mana are as follows: 1. The impure Mana that naturally forms from our souls, 2. The Mana we receive from the gods in exchange for a price, 3. The pure Mana pumped into the environment by the core of the world."


    Morrigan was surprised by these terms. In stories, wizards always just uttered magical words to cast spells.


    Thomas raised three fingers and continued. "The first humanscked Mana. They only used the pure Mana from their surroundings."


    Morrigan listened seriously. "But using pure Mana continuously affected their souls and caused mutations. This led to our souls producing impure Mana."


    "Contrary to what most fools believe, Mana was not granted to humans by the gods." Thomas rolled his eyes as he said this. "The Mana from the gods, which is the second type, is Mana we received as a debt."


    As he exined this, Morrigan felt Thomas¡¯s anger towards the gods. "For example, the Goddess of Light is known for granting Mana in exchange for the eternal servitude of her followers."


    Morrigan interjected, "But wasn¡¯t the Goddess of Light a good goddess?"


    Thomasughed, as if he had heard a funny joke. Morrigan grew annoyed, not understanding why Thomas wasughing. "Did I say something funny?"


    Thomas stoppedughing and returned to his professional demeanor. "I apologize, my Lady, but what you said was indeed quite amusing."


    "The Goddess of Light enved people in a way. Anyone who made a pact with her met a bad end, including Arthur Pendragon." Morrigan was somewhat surprised by Thomas¡¯s exnation but found it reasonable.


    "Never forget this, my Lady." Thomas¡¯s eyes became serious for a moment, and Morrigan was surprised to see his expression turn to deadly seriousness. "No matter what, even if you are dying, never make a pact with the Goddess of Light."


    Morrigan and Thomas stared at each other for a while until Thomas returned to his old sarcastic and professional demeanor andughed. "I know you¡¯re not a fool, my Lady."


    Thomas then continued, "ording to ancient records, the first pact made with the gods was with a princess in the early years of the Age of Gods."


    "The story of Princess Anastasia is well-known. Many literary enthusiasts love it," Morrigan, having heard this, became interested in Anastasia¡¯s story. "Princess Anastasia was to make a political marriage with a prince from another kingdom, but for Anastasia, who wanted a love marriage, this was a disaster."


    "She begged, cried, and asked for help from the gods for seven days. Eventually, a god offered to help her." Morrigan raised one eyebrow in curiosity. "Was it the Goddess of Love?"


    Thomasughed and shook his head. "No, the god who offered help to Anastasia was the God of gue and Disease."


    "The God of gue?" Morrigan recalled who this god was. The God of gue was one of the Evil Gods mentioned in the sacred texts of the Goddess of Light.


    ording to divine texts, the God of gue frequently inflicted suffering, chaos, and turmoil on humans, and in the end, the Goddess exiled the God of gue to the dimensional prison known as Abbys.


    This was well-known.


    Thomas¡¯s voice interrupted Morrigan¡¯s thoughts. "Princess Anastasia made a pact with the God of gue. ording to the pact, the God of gue would annul the princess¡¯s political marriage. In return, Anastasia would receive the God¡¯s blessing."


    Morrigan hesitated for a moment. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing? A blessing from a god. Thomas, as if knowing Morrigan¡¯s thoughts, shook his head. "Remember, the blessing of the God of gue is certainly a sign of something bad toe."


    Thomas said, "The prince who was to marry Anastasia died from the gue. Anastasia was initially pleased, but soon realized she had made a mistake." He continued, "Everyone around Anastasia slowly began to die¡ªfirst her family, then her friends, and eventually the entire kingdom was wiped out by the gue."


    Thomas exined calmly. Morrigan furrowed her brow, impatient for him to continue. Thomas chuckled and continued, "Anastasia tried dozens of different ways to kill herself but could never die. The blessing of the God of gue wouldn¡¯t allow it."


    "Eventually, she isted herself from everyone, but it was useless. The gue had already spread. Rumors said that killing Anastasia was the solution." Morrigan listened attentively as Thomas exined the story. "In the end, she was killed by someone who had made a pact with the God of War."


    "ording to rumors, despite her death, her corpse still spread the gue, but it was healed by the Goddess of Light," Thomas mocked those who spread such rumors. ¡¯Of course, this is just one of the lies told by the priests.¡¯


    Thomas pped his hands and offered a professional smile. "We¡¯ve digressed, let¡¯s continue."


    Morrigan nodded. "The third type of Manaes from the world¡¯s core, which has partial consciousness. It constantly pumps out pure Mana."


    Thomas raised one hand to visualize the pure Mana. Soon, a bright rainbow-colored light appeared in his hand. Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened at how beautiful it was.


    "This is pure Mana. Be careful not to get too close. Pure Mana is like poison to us humans," Thomas warned, although he spun the pure Mana around him as if it were a toy.


    "If you don¡¯t have enough control over Mana, pure Mana will erode your soul," Thomas said with a grimace. "It¡¯s one of the greatest pains a human can experience."


    Morrigan noted this. "But how do you control it so well?"


    Thomas chuckled and pointed to his unique violet eyes. "My eyes are special, my Lady. I can control all types of Mana."


    It would be a lie to say Morrigan wasn¡¯t envious. Thomas, sensing Morrigan¡¯s feelings, smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, my Lady. You are even more special than I am."


    Morrigan didn¡¯t understand what Thomas meant by that. "Am I special?"


    Thomas chuckled and shook his head. "I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such an incredible affinity for Dark Magic. It¡¯s as if Dark Magic is an extension of you."


    Morrigan was surprised. How could she have such incredible potential despite not using Magic since childhood?


    "But it¡¯s too early to think about that for now. First, you¡¯ll learn the basics." Morrigan regained her seriousness. Thomas continued.


    "In my opinion, the most useful type of Mana is the one provided by our souls. If you have enough reserves, you can cast incredibly high-level spells." Morrigan daydreamed for a moment¡ªcasting lightning bolts with a single gesture, calling down meteors...


    "Still, it¡¯s up to you," Thomas said with an encouraging smile. "Now, you¡¯ll learn thenguage of Magic."


    "Thenguage of Magic is something that makes casting spells easier. It is divided into Verbal Magic and Nonverbal Magic," Thomas adjusted his sses and exined. "Verbal Magic requires you to use spoken words when casting a spell if you are a novice. Once you gain enough expertise, you can cast spells nonverbally."


    As Thomas exined like a teacher, Morrigan took notes in her notebook. "Now you will learn your first spell. It¡¯s called ¡¯Leth,¡¯ a Dark Magic spell. If tranted into ournguage, it means ¡¯wilt.¡¯"


    Thomas pointed to a flower in a vase. Then he pronounced loudly, "Leth!"


    The red magic emanating from Thomas¡¯s hand hit the flower, and before Morrigan¡¯s sparkling eyes, the flower quickly wilted and dried.


    Thomas showed a satisfied expression. "My Lady, now it¡¯s your turn."


    Morrigan¡¯s expression wavered for a moment. She couldn¡¯t even sense Mana yet. How was she supposed to cast the spell? Still, Thomas reassured her. "The Leth spell is an easy one. Even novices can perform it.


    Trust yourself, my Lady."


    Morrigan gathered her resolve, stood up, and pointed her index finger at a flower. Taking a deep breath, she mimicked Thomas¡¯s actions.


    When she felt ready, she spoke the spell. "Leth!"


    Contrary to Morrigan¡¯s expectations, a stronger red beam than Thomas¡¯s Leth hit the flower, turning not only the flower but also the vase and the stand underneath it to dust.


    "Did I seed?" Morrigan questioned herself, surprised. Thomas adjusted his sses and looked at Morrigan with a satisfied grin. "As I thought, you are truly a unique case, my Lady."


    "Thank you, I suppose," Morrigan said, still delighted by her sess with the spell.


    "If you wish, we can continue with our lesson, my Lady," Thomas coughed, and Morrigan¡¯s joy was interrupted. She didn¡¯t object and sat back down.


    "Our next topic will be the Elements," Thomas exined. "There are four primary Elements, and countless other different Elements such as Space, Ice, Lightning, and so on..."


    "But only two are special."


    "Light and Darkness, right?" Morrigan asked. Thomas shook his head. "The attribute of Light can only be acquired through a pact with the Goddess of Light or, if you¡¯re lucky, you might be born with it."


    "And Darkness?" Thomas seemed slightly annoyed by Morrigan interrupting but continued. "Compared to the Light attribute, Darkness is moremon."


    "Light-based spells are beneficial for healing, protection, and support," Thomas struggled to keep his disdain in check. "So, ording to foolish weaklings, the Light attribute is extraordinary."


    When it came to describing the Darkness attribute, Thomas looked proud. "In contrast, Darkness is more aggressive, refined, and destructive."


    "You¡¯re quite proud of that, aren¡¯t you?" Morrigan rolled her eyes at Thomas¡¯s strange childish side.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s move on," Thomas straightened up and continued. "The Goddess of Light can grant the Light attribute through a pact, and she can also perform powerful attack techniques."


    "What about the God of Darkness?" A silence fell over the room at the mention of the God of Darkness. Morrigan was surprised by Thomas¡¯s serious expression.


    "The God of Darkness is the only deity who has never made a pact with a human," Thomas said with a serious tone, and Morrigan listened attentively. "It is said that he is a powerful and ancient god, older than even the universe."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Has he ever intervened in the human world?"


    Thomas shook his head. "No, he has never revealed himself even once, but everyone knows who he is."


    Morrigan agreed. The God of Darkness was almost always the viin in horror stories.


    "What about Morgana? Wasn¡¯t she chosen by the God of Darkness?" Thomas¡¯s expression darkened when Morgana was mentioned. "No, no. Morgana was an incredible woman who grew on her own. The God of Darkness did not intervene with her."


    "Morgana was a unique monster who started the Age of Chaos. No one could rival her except King Arthur." A respectful expression involuntarily appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "While Morgana gained power on her own, King Arthur was a fool who relied on his stupid sword."


    Thomas¡¯s voice was filled with disgust when he spoke of Arthur. "Aside from that, other details are not important for now."


    "Finally, ourst topic will be history," Thomas said, smiling at Morrigan¡¯s troubled expression and continued his exnation. "The First Age was known as the Age Without Gods. It was a time when people were undeveloped, and even Fire had not been discovered yet."


    "Then, 1,200 yearster, the discovery of pure Mana urred. In this era, people experienced incredible advancements, their souls underwent mutations. During this period, Wizards began to emerge, and kingdoms started to form."


    Thomas observed Morrigan¡¯s reaction for a moment. Contrary to what he expected, she listened with excitement.


    "Following this era came the Age of Gods. Suddenly, the Gods revealed themselves to humans and demanded offerings and worship," Thomas said. "In a short time, people ustomed themselves to the presence of the Gods and underwent another reformation."


    As Thomas was about to continue, he heard Morrigan yawn. He chuckled and looked at her. "It seems that¡¯s enough for now, youngdy."


    Morrigan wanted to protest, but fatigue had taken over her body. "How long have we been here?"


    "Without us noticing, it¡¯s already dinner time," Thomas said, and Morrigan was surprised to realize how quickly time had passed.


    Morrigan stood up and stretched her body before heading off to have dinner.

 Chapter 6 - 5:Clothes

    "You look really tired. Did you stay upte ying games again?" Jack rolled his eyes. His coworker Rick was as annoying as ever. "Like I told you, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll end up in the hospital from exhaustion."


    "Thank you, Mom." This time, Rick rolled his eyes. "Take my words seriously, Jack. This is no joke."


    Jack sighed. "I appreciate your concern, but Otome Games are life."


    Rick didn¡¯t care anymore. He knew he couldn¡¯t convince Jack. After a brief nce at him, Rick sighed. "You¡¯re buying me dinner tonight."


    "Why?!?"


    "Because I¡¯ve been buying food for 3 weeks," Rick said. Jack scratched his head in embarrassment. "Tch, fine, I¡¯ll pay."


    Rick shed a satisfied smile and then went back to work.


    "We can leave in half an hour." Jack sighed, thinking about the bill he¡¯d have to pay. Still, a promise was a promise.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a fast-food ce near work.


    "Seriously?" Rick raised an eyebrow. "We¡¯re really eating at a burger joint?"


    Jack ignored Rick¡¯s disappointed expression and patted growling stomach. "I said I¡¯d treat you, but I didn¡¯t say where we¡¯d go."


    Rick sighed. It was 5:30. He checked his watch and shook his head. "Fine, whatever. After all, you¡¯re paying."


    Rickughed and entered the fast-food ce, with Jack following behind.


    "What would you like, sir?" Jack looked at the cashier and smiled. "Two of the cheapest hamburgers, please."


    Rick turned his head in embarrassment, giving the cashier an apologetic look. He could only curse Jack silently.


    "They¡¯ll be ready in five minutes, sir. Would you like a drink with that?" Rick wanted to order before Jack could speak, but Jack was quicker. "Two waters, please."


    The cashier nodded, and Jack and Rick sat at one of the empty tables.


    "Do you really have to be this stingy?"


    "My granddad doesn¡¯t pay my rent, so I need to save up." Jack said nonchntly. "Come on. Only God knows how much money you have on that credit card."


    Rick didn¡¯t believe him. He had seen Jack¡¯s house. He had an excellentputer system, thousands of games. "You know, just your PC alone is a ¡ê10,000 system. Are you really poor?"


    "I really am poor," Jack said as he rubbed his stomach. Rick leaned back against the table and rested. "Your order is ready."


    Jack picked up the food and asked the price. "¡ê12, sir."


    Jack paid the bill and then bit into his burger greedily. Ketchup dripped onto his hand, but he kept eating.


    Unlike Jack, Rick ate more gentlemanly. "Can¡¯t you eat like a human being?"


    "That¡¯s how you eat a burger," Jack replied after swallowing his food.


    Shortly after finishing their meal, at 6:00, Jack and Rick parted ways.


    On his way home, Jack bought 10 packs of noodles, 2 sodas, and some snacks, arriving home 10 minutester.


    As he opened the door, Jack breathed in the familiar scent of his home, took a deep breath, and smiled. "There¡¯s no ce like home..."


    Jack ced the sodas and noodles in the fridge and sat down at hisputer, waiting for it to boot up.


    Two minutester, after it started, he selected the game from his game folders andunched it.


    Upon entering the game, the first thing he did was check what had happened. In the short time within the game, 3 days had passed.


    Morrigan still had 3 days left before going to the Academy. During this period, she should have received good training from Thomas.


    "After all, Thomas¡¯s teaching ability is extraordinary." In the game, Thomas was not only training people but also selecting individuals from among the Nobles or themon folk and inviting them to the Hades Sect.


    During this time, Thomas provided the basic training.


    "Let¡¯s see what Morrigan is up to." Jack focused on Morrigan. She was undergoing Mana control training from Thomas, who was astonished by her theoretical knowledge.


    "Lady, rx and don¡¯t think about anything," Thomas said. "Keep it up, and you¡¯ll master Mana control in no time."


    "Stop talking, I can¡¯t concentrate because of you." Morrigan¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. Thomas¡¯s voice was distracting her.


    Morrigan, who had been trying to control her Mana for 2 hours, was drenched in sweat.


    Instead of her Gothic society attire, she was wearing more casual clothes, and her hair was tied in a low ponytail.


    Jack had to admit that Morrigan looked very beautiful.


    "That¡¯s what matters, Lady." Thomas exined like an expert. "No matter what happens, don¡¯t let anything break your concentration. In Mage battles, your opponent won¡¯t give you time to control your Mana."


    Morrigan nodded. Thomas looked at her with a satisfied smile. "Do you remember what I taught you?"


    "Yes," Morrigan said. "In a fight between Mages, it¡¯s not the one with the most Mana who wins, but the one who can control their Mana best."


    "Well done," Thomas apuded. "Now, what you need to do is control the Impure Mana produced by my Soul."


    Thomas continued. "If you can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t even think about using Pure Mana."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow. "But aren¡¯t Pure Mana and Impure Mana the same?"


    Thomas, upon hearing Morrigan¡¯s question, denied it. "Spells created from Pure Mana are much stronger. To give you an example, it¡¯s as different as a God is from a human."


    Morrigan was surprised. "Is it really that powerful?"


    Thomas rested his chin on his hand thoughtfully. "Pure Mana is something even stronger than the Mana of Gods. Ites with its own dangers."


    "If you can¡¯t control Pure Mana well enough, the spell will backfire," Thomas exined. "Someone who can masterfully control Pure Mana can even kill Low-ss Gods."


    Morrigan leaned back, resting, and absorbed the new information. "So, how strong are you?"


    Thomas smiled at this question. "There are very few people in this world who could be my rival."


    Morrigan looked at Thomas with curiosity. "Who are they?"


    "First, there was a woman named Isolde." When talking about Isolde, Thomas looked down nostalgically. "Even though she was blind, she managed tond a blow on me."


    Morrigan tried to remember who Isolde was. She recalled reading her name in a book. A sudden memory struck Morrigan. "Wait, is that blind woman the Priestess of Roses?!"


    "Bingo, you hit the nail on the head," Thomas said cheerfully. "That woman was really a challenge for me."


    "Thomas, can you kill a God?" Morrigan asked seriously. Although Thomas was surprised by the question, he adjusted his sses and answered. "Yes, if it¡¯s a Mid-ss God."


    Thomas, seeing Morrigan¡¯s serious expression, was puzzled. "What are you thinking, Lady?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say Isolde was as strong as you?" Thomas nodded. "Yes."


    "What about the Light Goddess?" Morrigan asked. "How strong is the Light Goddess?"


    "If even her believer is this strong, how powerful must she be?" Thomas chuckled. "Good question, Lady."


    "Probably strong enough to destroy the world," Thomas said but pped his hands and stopped Morrigan from asking more questions. "You still have 3 hours of training. That¡¯s enough questions for now."


    Morrigan nodded, assumed her position, and closed her eyes. She would meditate for the next 3 hours.


    ******


    As the sun¡¯s rays entered the room, Maria entered herdy¡¯s quarters and gently called out to the still-sleeping Morrigan. "My Lady, it¡¯s time."


    Morrigan opened her sleepy eyes, brushing away the strands of hair that had fallen on her face. "Is the bath ready?"


    "Yes, My Lady. It¡¯s prepared," Maria said with a bow. Morrigan nodded and pulled herself out of bed.


    After entering the bathroom and being cleaned by Maria, her hair was brushed, and she dressed.


    Maria stroked Morrigan¡¯s beautiful and clean hair, unable to resistplimenting it. "Your hair is so beautiful, My Lady."


    "Really?" It was the first time Morrigan had heard apliment about her hair. She touched it and looked at Maria in the mirror. "Is my hair truly beautiful?"


    Maria covered her mouth with one hand and took a strand of Morrigan¡¯s hair. "It¡¯s incredibly soft and silky, like Elven silk."


    Although Morrigan¡¯s eyes remained emotionless, she felt a quiet joy inside. "Your hair is beautiful too, Maria."


    Maria shyly turned her head and offered a gentle smile. "Thank you, My Lady."


    At the sound of a knock, Thomas¡¯s voice was heard. "My Lady, the carriage is ready."


    "My Lady, are you excited about getting new clothes?" Maria asked Morrigan. Morrigan¡¯s only response was to stare nkly at Maria. "Why should I be excited? It¡¯s just a piece of clothing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No, no! Every woman should care for herself and wear beautiful clothes!" Maria said, waving her hand in a gentle yet firm tone.


    "Does that include me?" Morrigan¡¯s question made Maria pause for a moment. Why didn¡¯t the Lady behave like a typical woman?


    "My Lady, you deserve the finest clothes and jewelry! Please, don¡¯t underestimate yourself!" Morrigan was surprised by Maria¡¯s words.


    "Isn¡¯t that just a waste?" Maria looked down sadly. Lady Morrigan had never lived the life a woman should.


    "My Lady, I will make this the best day for you!" With sudden determination, Maria grabbed Morrigan¡¯s arm and pulled her along.


    Before Morrigan could understand what was happening, she was being dragged away by Maria.


    When Morrigan set off in the carriage, she had to calm Maria down. After half an hour, Maria¡¯s excitement finally subsided.


    They were heading toward the city of Velorya, the closest city to Morrigan¡¯s mansion. Velorya was a city governed by Count Aldric Valenor, known for being a fair and cultured man. Additionally, Velorya was famous for its fashion and mining industries.


    However, it was not a ce frequently visited by nobles. Nobles believed that shopping in the same ce asmoners would damage their reputation. Therefore, Velorya was considered a fashion paradise for the middle ss.


    The Valeron family, who had been in the fashion business for 250 years, once gifted a high-end garment to the king of the time. Impressed by the garment, the king granted the Valeron family the title of baron and a small piece ofnd. Through the efforts of the Valeron family, that small piece ofnd transformed into the famous city of Velorya.


    One reason nobles looked down upon the Valeron family was due to theirmon origins. As a result, the Valeron family had little interaction with other nobles, except for those from the Thornvile Duchy.


    When the carriage stopped, Maria opened the door. "My Lady, we have arrived."


    As Maria guided Morrigan, the surrounding crowd took notice. Morrigan, stepping out of a luxurious carriage, drew all eyes toward her.


    When they arrived at Velorya¡¯s most famous fashion store, Morrigan was the only customer inside. The reason for this was simple: the store had been closed for a day in preparation for Morrigan¡¯s visit. This was due to a basic fact: a noble could spend more in a single shopping trip than a thousand middle-ss people.


    "Wee to my humble shop, My Lady. I am Amelia," said a middle-aged woman with sses and hair in a bun as she greeted Morrigan.


    "I want 100 dresses," said Morrigan. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at this request. She quickly turned to the staff behind her. "Bring out all the luxury dresses! Quickly, now!"


    After a while, Morrigan and Maria began selecting from dozens of dresses. Morrigan was indifferent, but Maria struggled to find a dress that suited Morrigan. "My Lady, I can¡¯t find a dress that fits you perfectly, I¡¯m so sorry."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, this many dresses are enough," Morrigan replied as Maria sighed in disappointment. Thomas chuckled and suggested, "Why not have a dress made from scratch?"


    Hearing this, Maria felt a bit foolish, but her determination remained. "My Lady, I can create the most beautiful dress for you in three days," said Amelia, with a proud expression.


    Maria¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Then Amelia took Morrigan¡¯s measurements.


    "The color should be ck and blue. It shouldn¡¯t be too loose or too tight." As Morrigan listed her preferences, time seemed to fly by.


    An hourter, as the sun illuminated everything, they left the shop.


    "Let¡¯s return to the mansion," Morrigan said. Thomas nodded and drove the carriage back toward the estate.

 Chapter 7 - 6:Thief

    "Mdy!" Maria shouted anxiously. "It¡¯s been stolen!"


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow at the panting Maria. "What was stolen?"


    Maria caught her breath and then spoke after calming down. "The dress¡ªthe dress was stolen!"


    Morrigan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She wasn¡¯t concerned about the stolen dress. Such matters didn¡¯t bother her.


    "Does Amelia have an exnation?" Morrigan asked. She had heard of Amelia¡¯s reputation. There had been attempts to steal before, but they were all unsessful.


    "Maybe I can offer you a clue, Mdy." Maria screamed as Thomas suddenly appeared behind her. "When did you get behind me!?"


    Thomas chuckled. "I like little surprises, darling."


    "Darling!?!" Maria blushed, avoiding Thomas¡¯s handsome face. Seeing this, Thomas chuckled again. "Shy, are we?"


    Thomas studied Maria; though she didn¡¯t have a mature figure, she exuded a sweet air of maturity.


    Maria shifted shyly. "Pervert."


    Yet, a small smile crept onto her lips.


    "Stop flirting in front of me." Maria snapped back to reality at Morrigan¡¯s warning and blushed. "I¡¯m sorry, Mdy."


    "Thomas, who do you think the thief might be?" Thomas adjusted his sses and looked at Morrigan. "I have an old acquaintance, a master thief."


    "He recently visited Velorya," Thomas said. "Though it¡¯s been a long time since west met."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes twitched. "Just tell me who the thief is."


    Thomas coughed and continued. "Rurik, a short-haired, brown-eyed thief, under sixteen."


    Morrigan narrowed her eyes. She despised thieves who stole from others. "Tell me more about this Rurik."


    Thomas nodded. "Rurik usually steals from nobles he considers evil and cruel, and then gives what he steals tomon people."


    Morrigan¡¯s expression softened. "Retrieve my dress from this thief named Rurik."


    "Trust me, Mdy." Thomas bowed, and as he was about to leave, he heard Morrigan¡¯s final words. "If possible, don¡¯t kill him."


    Thomas chuckled. "As you wish."


    "I¡¯m hungry," Morrigan looked at Maria. "The food is ready, Mdy."


    Morrigan looked momentarily surprised. Seeing this, Maria felt foolish for not exining the arrival of new servants earlier. "The Duke¡¯s new servants and attendants have arrived, Mdy."


    Morrigan nodded. "I hope they arepetent."


    Maria smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Mdy. They are all professionals."


    Morrigan nodded and went downstairs.


    "So, it¡¯s Rurik," Jack said. Rurik wasn¡¯t one of the characters you could romance in the game.


    Rurik, who had grown up in an orphanage with Alice, had developed a deep hatred for the nobility.


    He started stealing at age 11, joined the Thieves¡¯ Guild at 13, and by 16, he had be a top-tier thief.


    "Actually, despite having a good backstory as an MC, he wasn¡¯t one of the main male leads due to his ordinary appearance."


    Jack chuckled. Stealing Morrigan¡¯s dress was going to ruin Rurik¡¯s life. "In the otome game, he was killed by Morrigan. I wonder if the same will happen here?"


    "I¡¯m curious to see what Thomas will do..." Despite his appearance, Thomas was a ruthless and cruel man. Getting rid of him wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    "I need some chips." Jack leaned back after grabbing some chips from his stash of snacks and activated the tracking camera, a newly discovered feature of the mod.


    As the camera followed Thomas, Jack switched to cinematic mode and leaned back, watching it like a movie.


    ******


    "I haven¡¯t visited the Thieves¡¯ Guild in a long time." Thomas moved through the forest faster than the speed of sound, leaving a trail of dust behind him. "I have until Monday to find Rurik¡¯s location."


    Morrigan was set to leave today, nning to reach the capital by around nine at thetest. The Academy¡¯s opening was scheduled for Monday.


    Thomas increased his speed. Even though the Thieves¡¯ Guild wasn¡¯t arge guild, its leaders were well-hidden.


    The location of the guild changed every month. The only way to find out where the guild¡¯s headquarters was, was to capture one of its members.


    "Thieves usually operate in high-crime areas." Thomas immediately thought of a crime-ridden city. "ckwall..."


    ckwall was ruled by Darius ckthorn, a count who was actually a crime lord.


    The city harbored every type of criminal organization. It was a major hub for various crimes including drug trafficking, alcohol smuggling, arms dealing, bribery, and theft.


    Darius was also clever and powerful enough to deny even the Church entry into his city. The Church couldn¡¯t do anything to Darius in ckwall.


    "I¡¯ll be there in three hours." ckwall was a city on the border of the Sacred Maryam Kingdom, making it difficult to ess. Due to mountains and dangerous paths, ckwall was well-protected from many threats.


    Thomas bent slightly and crouched for a moment, channeling the Mana produced by his soul into his legs.


    A grin spread across Thomas¡¯s face as he suddenlyunched forward, cracking the ground beneath him.


    As his feet touched the ground, even the surface couldn¡¯t withstand the force and cracked.


    Thomas ran at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, gracefully maneuvering around the trees in his path and channeling more Mana into his legs.


    The veins in his legs became pronounced as he crouched and leaped, creating evenrger cracks in the ground than before.


    With a kick into the air, Thomas continued forward with a calm expression. At this speed, he could surpass mountains and reach ckwall in no time.


    ___


    As the sun was setting, Thomas arrived in ckwall. Despite covering hundreds of kilometers, he didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    "It still smells as filthy as ever." Thomas grimaced at the stench of urine that reached his nose. As he moved through the city, he observed the dire conditions of its inhabitants.


    The back alleys were filled with drug dealers. The streets were dirty and broken. The people¡¯s faces were pale and lifeless, and the women were emaciated from hunger.


    Despite this, Thomas paid them no mind. He soon found the ce he was looking for. A naked woman answered the door. "Is the Golden Tooth here?"


    Ignoring the question, the woman, clearly drunk, looked at Thomas¡¯s clean and handsome face and giggled. "Darling, why the rush? Let¡¯s have some fun."


    Before she could flirt any further, an angry voice came from inside. "What are you doing? Who¡¯s there?"


    The woman rolled her eyes. "Shut your damned mouth, toothless bastard!"


    The man who emerged from inside was a dwarf, most of his teeth missing, with the remaining ones being golden.


    The man who had been shouting at the woman froze when he saw Thomas. Thomas chuckled and waved. "Long time no see, Fred."


    Fred snapped out of his surprise and immediately shook his head, his previous arrogance gone. "Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time, Thomas."


    Golden-Tooth Fred was a former master of the Thieves¡¯ Guild. Despite his retirement, he still had connections. "Get out of here, woman."


    Fred looked at the woman beside him and dismissed her. The woman, infuriated, spat in Fred¡¯s face. "Stupid dwarf!"


    After the woman left in anger, Fred wiped the spit off his face as if nothing had happened. "Ah, these women!"


    Thomasughed and looked into Fred¡¯s eyes. "I need you to find someone for me, Fred."


    Fred, hearing this, looked down, his face saddened. "I¡¯m not the man I used to be, Thomas."


    Despite this, Thomas stared at Fred. The meaning was clear¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a request.


    "Do you know where Rurik is?" Fred shook his head, disying a proud expression. "I care for him like a son. He¡¯s a good kid."


    Thomas smiled. "Rurik stole something from Mdy. She wantspensation."


    Fred¡¯s proud expression gradually faded, and he recoiled in fear. "Thomas, don¡¯t harm Rurik. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong."


    Thomas, entertained by Fred¡¯s fearful expression, said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mdy has spared him. I won¡¯t kill him."


    Fred let out a sigh of relief. "I was so scared you were going to kill him."


    "But you must tell me where Rurik is," Thomas narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    Fred avoided looking into Thomas¡¯s violet eyes and looked down in fear, Thomas¡¯s immense Mana pressing down on him.


    Eventually, Fred gave in. "Alright, alright! I¡¯ll tell you!"


    Thomas regained his mocking expression andughed. "Good, at least you¡¯re still a smart man, Fred."


    ******


    "This seems to be the ce Fred described." Fred had revealed the location of Rurik¡¯s hideout. Rurik was staying in a cemetery within Velorya.


    "Really clever, that kid." Thomas walked slowly towards the cemetery, the sparkle in his eyes growing brighter with each step.


    The pure Mana in his eyes created a pleasing appearance, and soon, Thomas smiled as if he had seen something intriguing. "A good hiding spot, Rurik."


    "Thomas, it¡¯s been a long time." Rurik leaped from a tree andnded calmly on the ground. Though his face was calm, his hand trembled with tension.


    Thomas nced at the dress in Rurik¡¯s hand. "To steal from Mdy. You must be quite brave, Rurik."


    Rurik looked at Thomas nervously. "I¡¯m sorry, Thomas, but I didn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t make such a mistake again."


    Thomas chuckled. "Give me the dress. Consider yourself lucky that Mdy spared you."


    Rurik nodded and handed over the dress. Thomas took it, and Rurik scratched his head, showing a bashful expression. "If we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be going."


    "Wait a moment." Thomas¡¯s sharp voice made Rurik shiver.


    "Which hand did you use to touch Mdy¡¯s dress?" Thomas¡¯s violet eyes made Rurik freeze in ce. His body trembled with fear.


    Rurik raised his right hand, but the moment he did, he could no longer feel it.


    "My hand¡­!" Blood streamed from his severed arm as Rurik screamed. He cried out in pain. "It hurts! You said you wouldn¡¯t do anything to me!"


    Thomas looked at Rurik with disdain. "Mdy said she wouldn¡¯t kill you, not that she wouldn¡¯t make you suffer."


    As Rurik continued to scream, Thomas¡¯s cold violet eyes were thest thing he saw.


    "I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson, Rurik." For a moment, Rurik came to his senses, immediately sweating and waking up. He touched his arm and took a deep breath. "My arm¡ªmy arm was severed..."


    Rurik, still looking at Thomas in fear, had just witnessed his own death. Rurik wept with joy when he learned that his arm had not been cut off.


    "Next time, you won¡¯t escape so unscathed, Rurik," Thomas said, and then vanished in an instant.


    Rurik could only pray that he was safe for now.

 Chapter 8 - 7:Academy

    "Mdy, we¡¯re about to arrive at the Capital," said Thomas, catching Morrigan¡¯s attention as she looked out the window.


    New Camelot, a bustling city with a poption of 8 million, was impressive even from a distance. The Royal Pce, visible from afar, stood as a symbol of elegance with its tall white walls.


    "Mdy, the Capital may look beautiful, but it is not," Thomas¡¯ voice drew Morrigan¡¯s focus back. "The recent economic crisis has hit the Capital as well. While the number of poor people increases every second, the King dines on dragon meat in his pce."


    Morrigan had to agree. Even she, living in istion at the manor, knew that the reformists had been gaining more supporttely.


    The reformists were divided into two groups: Republicans and those who wanted a Constitutional Monarchy.


    The Republicans were supported by citizens with low ie, while those advocating for a Constitutional Monarchy found their support among the middle ss.


    Despite their different ideologies, they sharedmon goals: a secr state, a fair tax system, and an organized military.


    Naturally, they became targets of both the church and the nobility. Initially, the nobility held the upper hand, but the reformists grew stronger, thanks to a man who rapidly gained poprity among the people, making even the nobility cautious.


    Maxwell Valor Patriarch was a man of impable literary skill and a master in many scientific fields, including Mathematics, Physics, and Biology.


    Maxwell¡¯s parents were among the families sent to assimte the regions captured from the Warganians during the reign of the previous king, Edward VI.


    Maxwell, with his polite demeanor and intelligence, could even win over the Warganians. He learned how to wield a spear and an axe from them.


    Later, he graduated from Oshford University, a rival of Arstotia Academy, with an unprecedented record in history.


    Afterward, he served as a Royal Advisor for a year.


    But Maxwell grew disillusioned with the King¡¯s indifferent actions while the people lived in misery, leading him to join the newly rising Reformist Party.


    By the way, Jack was seeing the city in detail for the first time. In the Otome game, we could only see certain ces, but thanks to this Mod, every detail of the Royal Pce was now visible.


    "Morrigan will soon meet the prince and Alice," Jack¡¯s eyes showed a hint of worry. Morrigan couldn¡¯t use magic to support herself in front of the entire Academy.


    "I hope you heart doesn¡¯t break, Morrigan," Jack sighed. A tough year was beginning for Morrigan. Attempts at bullying, absurd pranks, mockery, and false rumors awaited her.


    "Anyway, this is just a game. If I can kill them, Morrigan will live a happy life." Despite the features of the Mod, Jack still didn¡¯t want to believe this.


    Suddenly, an Otome game was turning into reality. It was something so supernatural and hard to exin.


    After a while, Morringan arrived in the city. As the carriage entered the city, the first thing that caught Morringan¡¯s attention was not just himself; many nobles had also arrived.


    Even the carriages of barons¡¯ children were apanied by at least ten knights.


    Naturally, Morringan¡¯s carriage drew attention, apanied by a hundred Sun Knights with its luxurious and golden carriage.


    "This must be the eldest daughter of the Duke of Thornvile," said a woman with her hair tied into a braid, a deep frown on her face.


    Unlike other nobles, the Wargan culture looked down upon the escort soldier system.


    To them, it was a sign of cowardice and weakness. Rachel looked at the nobles passing by with a scowl, a sneer forming on her face. "Do these cowards really call themselves nobles?"


    Richard, who was sitting across from Rachel, nodded. Like his sister, he had blonde hair and blue eyes. "That¡¯s just their culture. I don¡¯t understand why our father sent us here."


    Richard gazed outside with displeasure. Compared to his homnd, this ce was hot and humid.


    Its people were ignorant, and its nobles were greedy and ipetent.


    "Our father must have his reasons," said Rachel. Richard agreed. "Still, he isn¡¯t telling us."


    "He will, sooner orter."


    "I hope so."


    Rachel looked at the figure in Morrigan¡¯s carriage. She had neither the horns nor the red eyes from the rumors. "She doesn¡¯t look anything like the rumors suggest."


    "She¡¯s just an ordinary person, like us," said Richard with a bored look. "You know how it is here, full of lies and hypocrites."


    "Her engagement with the prince was broken. I thought she would be punished," Rachel said. In the Wargannds, marriage alliances happened, but they were rare. Usually, the strongest men fought for women, and the winner married the girl.


    "Prince Julias will also be joining the academy with us this year." Richard sneered and mocked, "I bet he¡¯s his father¡¯s son."


    Rachelughed. "It must be unfortunate to be the son of a man like Henry."


    Henry¡¯s reputation was poor. Unlike his father, Edward VI, he was a failed leader. He was the reason the nobles had be corrupt.


    "Still, our father wants us to befriend Saint," Rachel said with disgust.


    The religion of the Goddess of Light wasn¡¯t popr in the Wargannds; the Wargans worshipped the Goddess of Ice.


    "We¡¯ll have to endure it," Richard said. "We can¡¯t defy our father."


    Rachel pouted. "I think we¡¯d be better off befriending that woman, Morrigan."


    "Do as you wish, but we must keep an eye on the Saint." Richard looked outside as the carriage came to a stop. They had already arrived at the academy.


    Rachel stepped out nonchntly, her gaze filled with arrogance as she looked at the nobles. Her style of dress immediately sparked whispers.


    "Look at her, dressed like a barbarian," a noble girl said.


    "Still, she looks better than that witch," another noblewoman sneered, touching her blonde hair. "The Duke¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t even have blonde hair like us."


    The noble girls giggled, even though the joke wasn¡¯t particrly funny, because this girl was the daughter of an earl. Harvey was the middle daughter of Albert Stewart, a powerful earl who governed the city of Dresdenburg.


    Spoiled from childhood, Harvey often tried to bully Alice out of jealousy for the prince¡¯s affection and loved to mock Morrigan.


    She was expelled from the school after being caught by Adrian while trying to bully Alice.


    This was because the Church provided Alice with unlimited support.


    Hearing Harvey¡¯s mockery, Rachel raised an eyebrow. Bullying and gossip were things only weak people indulged in, in her view.


    "You think you¡¯re funny?" Harvey turned around when she heard Rachel¡¯s voice. As she examined Rachel, her eyes narrowed in disgust. "Did you say something to me?"


    She didn¡¯t even bother to hide the disdain in her voice. Unlike the other girls, Rachel wore pants and a simple ck jacket. Her outfit appeared very inpared to the golden, glittering dresses the other girls wore.


    "Yes, I did. Got a problem with that?" Harvey was momentarily taken aback by Rachel¡¯s boldness, but it onlysted a second before her expression turned ugly.


    "How dare a barbarian like you talk back to me?" Harvey¡¯s voice, though not loud, caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Rachel grinned when she was called a barbarian. "If I¡¯m a barbarian, then you¡¯re a whore, darling."


    Harvey turned red with anger and embarrassment. One of the noblewomen watchingughed at this. Just as Harvey was about to snap back at Rachel, a call rang out.


    "Prince Julias ising!"


    The moment Harvey heard the prince was arriving, her expression shifted from fury to concern. She immediately began fixing her hair and moved towards the front,pletely ignoring Rachel.


    "Tch, did she just forget about me?" Richard sighed while Rachel looked surprised. Richard leaned closer to Rachel and whispered in her ear, "Father told us not to cause trouble, and here you are causing trouble the moment we arrive."


    Rachel¡¯s only response was to frown. "I was just teaching her a lesson for gossiping."


    Richard sighed again. "Fine, but don¡¯t do it again. This kind of behavior isn¡¯t well-received here."


    Rachel shrugged indifferently, clearly not caring about her brother¡¯s advice.


    ---


    The Sun Knights, numbering in the thousands, guarded the carriage carrying the Prince with deadly seriousness.


    Nobles gathered around the carriage, with many women filling the front row, hoping that Prince Julias would notice them.


    When the carriage door opened, the prince, with tinum blond hair and sky-blue eyes, stepped out and, to everyone¡¯s surprise, extended his hand toward the door.


    The one who took the prince¡¯s hand was a woman with pink hair and blue eyes, dressed in elegant attire.


    Women screamed at the sight of amoner next to the prince.


    "Why is our prince with such a simple woman?"


    "That woman isn¡¯t even beautiful!"


    Finally, a knight¡¯s shout silenced the screaming women. "Show respect to the Saint!"


    The women were shocked once more upon hearing that the pink-haired woman was a saint.


    "Is this country girl the Saint?" Harvey¡¯s nails dug into his palms, but he was so angry that he didn¡¯t feel the pain.


    He despised Alice, thinking, How could a woman dressed like a pauper be with the Prince?


    "Lady Alice, don¡¯t mind their words," Julias said when he saw Alice¡¯s fallen expression. Alice immediately nodded and smiled brightly.


    "Thank you, my Prince." As Alice and Julias walked among the nobles, Julias nced at Morringan, who was still sitting in the carriage, watching the scene outside.


    "My Prince, do you know that woman?" Alice asked curiously, noticing that the Prince was looking at Morringan.


    Julias shook his head. "I do not."


    Alice nodded, then smiled and waved when she saw Morringan looking at her.


    But Morringan ignored her and looked away.


    Alice was momentarily surprised, and Julias frowned. "Ignore her; she¡¯s just acting cold."


    Alice nodded, her eyes gleaming with curiosity as she observed the Academy.


    Having lived in an orphanage in her vige since childhood, Alice never imagined she would one daye here as a Saint.


    As Alice watched everything with a sweet smile, Julias formed a grin.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Academy. The time hase," said Julias. Alice nodded, and they entered the Academy.


    The Academy was vast. The sses were divided into Sword and Magic sses. The Sword sses were where students learned sword techniques, Mana pressure, and many other skills.


    The goal was to direct Mana into the sword and learn the sword style along with its properties.


    For example, someone with a fire attribute could cover their sword in mes and perform powerful attacks.


    Someone with a wind attribute could use sword techniques to increase their speed.


    The Magic sses focused on Mana control, advanced theoretical knowledge, and spellcasting.


    Additionally, there weremon subjects such as Potion Making, Supernatural Botany, Enchantment Magic, Chemistry, and History.


    There were also optional courses like the history of the Goddess of Light and the analysis of sacred texts.


    The professors at Aristotia were among the best in the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    The Academy¡¯s headmaster was Aeltor Feyn, a half-elf who was 700 years old.


    Aeltor possessed all four primary attributes and also had the attribute of time. He was a skilled, calm, and intelligent man.


    He had lived for 700 years and was invited to be the Academy¡¯s headmaster 300 years ago.


    The Academy also held annual tournaments and events, sometimes visited by the king.


    The Academy featured arge library, gardens, and a conference hall capable of amodating 3,000 people. It had elegant designs and luxurious seats.


    Each year, new students gathered in the conference hall to learn about their attributes, discovering what they were in turn.


    Those who touched a magical sphere learned their attributes.


    The sphere examined the Mana of the person who touched it and reacted ordingly.


    For example, if a person with a fire attribute touched the sphere, it would turn into a fireball.


    If the person had talent in Mana, the heat emitted by the sphere would increase and could even damage the ground.


    In the game, Morrigan¡¯s touch turned the sphere ck, frightening onlookers and leading to a call for her execution.


    But as a noble, execution was impossible unless ordered by the king.


    When Alice touched the sphere, it illuminated the conference hall like the sun.


    Jack interrupted his thoughts and watched Morrigan, who looked tense. He wanted to offer some motivation. "Believe in yourself. You can do it."


    [Don¡¯t lose to the weak.]


    Hearing the voice of her god filled Morrigan with happiness. Her god had finally given her a revtion. ¡¯I won¡¯t disappoint my god.¡¯


    Even if the message she wanted to convey didn¡¯te across perfectly, Jack saw Morrigan¡¯s expression shift from tension to determination.


    Five minutester, everyone had taken their seats and was eagerly awaiting the reveal of their attributes.


    Jack took his drink, lit his cigarette, and stared intently at the screen.


    Despite it being 2 a.m., he didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 9 - 8:New Title(Awakening)

    "Perhaps you don¡¯t know me? Well, now you will," said Director Aeltor, his voice echoing throughout the conference hall, his purple eyes piercing the souls of the students.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if your father is the King; it holds no significance here," Aeltor said, looking directly into the Prince¡¯s eyes. Some nobles wanted to protest but found themselves unable to speak.


    Aeltor narrowed his eyes, a hint of dangercing his voice, "No matter how fancy your attire is, it doesn¡¯t matter here."


    "Now that you¡¯ve learned this, let¡¯s proceed with the ceremony without further dy." Aeltor stepped towards the Professors.


    In front of the students, two men dressed in Mage uniforms entered, carrying an orb in their hands.


    The orb was white and didn¡¯t appear magical, but in reality, it was a highly advanced piece of technology.


    It had the ability to analyze mana, absorb mana, and purify impure mana. Additionally, this orb, used to determine attributes, was a mana reservoir.


    "Everyone whose name is called wille here and be tested. Those who fail will not be admitted to the Academy."


    Then, a man dressed in priestly robes began reading names from a paper. "Julias Romania Jermanus."


    The Prince stood up, his eyes calm; the training he had received since childhood had instilled a sense of calmness in such situations.


    As the Prince approached, the Priest bowed slightly, a smile appearing on his face. "Wee, Your Majesty."


    Julias smiled, "Thank you, Priest John."


    Priest John was pleased that the Prince knew his name and smiled. "Please, discover your attribute."


    The Priest stepped back; the ceremony was fraught with dangers. It was known that the Prince had been a prodigy since childhood; if there was any bacsh from the orb, it would be dangerous.


    Julias took a deep breath; he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t nervous. As he touched the orb, he felt his mana being absorbed.


    The orb, absorbing his mana, suddenly burst into mes, the fire expanding and spreading throughout the area. As inexperienced students feared what would happen, a rune inscribed on the ground glowed with a blue light, preventing the fire from spreading.


    "As expected from the Prince," the Chemistry Professor adjusted his sses, his eyes shining with admiration. Jasmina, an elderly woman, was impressed by the Prince¡¯s mana.


    She looked at Aeltor standing beside her. Despite his young appearance, Aeltor, with his long white hair tied in a low ponytail, was the youngest among them.


    He was 700 years old and had seen King Arthur. Whenever she tried to bring up what had happened to Arthur, Aeltor always changed the subject.


    Despite her curiosity about what King Arthur, who had lived 700 years ago, was like, Jasmine didn¡¯t push the Director too hard.


    "It didn¡¯t surprise me," Aeltor, unlike the other Professors, was not surprised; he had seen individuals more powerful than Julias.


    Aeltor¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t even on Julias; they were on Morrigan. Morrigan resembled a woman from 700 years ago.


    "I¡¯m very curious, how will it be?" Aeltor seemed thoughtful as Prince Julias was drenched in sweat.


    His mana was depleting at an incredible rate; trying to appear strong, he attempted to smile. After a while, the fire around the orb diminished, and the Prince¡¯s upright figure stood out.


    As Julias breathed heavily, a round of apuse erupted from the crowd, especially from Alice, who cheered in a way that annoyed the others.


    Seeing this, the women, especially Harvey, were enraged.


    As the Prince returned to his seat, the Priest read the next name on the list. "Adrian Lydor!"


    Adrian¡¯s figure emerged from the front rows; he had red hair falling to his neck and green eyes like his father, with a cold expression that impressed some of the girls.


    Like his father, Adrian was a man of justice and honor. He had defended Morrigan on many asions, even standing up to the Professors.


    With a calm expression, Adrian touched the orb, appearing even moreposed than Julias. After a moment, the orb shed with lightning, followed by the formation of a whirlwind.


    Unlike Julias, his control over his mana was not weak; he controlled and subdued the whirlwind and lightning.


    As the Professors once again nodded in approval, Adrian returned to his seat. Soon after, many students passed the test; some failed.


    It was now Rachel and Richard¡¯s turn. Some students gave them bad looks, but Rachel smirked, her gaze filled with contempt.


    "Priest, get out of my way." Rachel ignored the Priest who had given her a disapproving look and then touched the orb.


    "Is that all?" Rachel had been training her mana since childhood, so her mana reserve wasrge.


    The amount of mana the orb absorbed was too little for her. Rachel grinned and pumped more mana into the orb. The ice that formed around the orb suddenly increased and struck the barrier.


    "Again?" Richard, watching what his sister was doing, sighed, hoping she wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.


    The barrier made a buzzing sound that panicked the students. Rachel stopped pouring mana into the orb and withdrew with a sneer.


    The Professors red at Rachel in anger. "It is forbidden to inject mana into the orb. Don¡¯t do it again."


    Rachel, who was looking at the instructor with contempt, wanted to make a snide remark but saw her brother ring at her sternly. Reluctantly, she said, "It won¡¯t happen again."


    Rachel shot her brother an angry look as she returned to her seat. Richard shrugged and approached the orb.


    "Please, don¡¯t do what your sister did." Richard nodded and then touched the orb, without injecting mana like Rachel.


    The ice spread and then receded, earning approving looks from the Professors.


    Richard calmly returned to his seat.


    "Marcus Orkney," the Priest announced, and a young man with pale yellow hair and green eyes stood up, his arrogant and smug expression revealing his character.


    Marcus approached the orb step by step, then touched it. With a self-assured expression, Marcus¡¯s face turned to anger when he saw the orb transform into water.


    "How is this possible! My attribute was supposed to be Light," he said angrily. The Priest stepped forward to calm Marcus, "The Light attribute is rare, even among the rarest, young lord. Do not be disheartened."


    Marcus looked at the Priest, "Do you think I look too ordinary to possess the Light attribute?"


    While Marcus disyed a strange expression of anger, some students couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter. Angered and humiliated, Marcus looked at Aeltor. "There must be a mistake! I want to try again!"


    "I personally made the orb," Aeltor said with a calm expression. "Do you think I am too ipetent to create an Aether orb?"


    Marcus¡¯s expression faded with this response. One of his father¡¯s pieces of advice to him was never to offend Aeltor.


    Marcus fell silent and humiliated himself further. He had gained a weak attribute like Water and had also angered the Director. Blushing with shame, Marcus quickly returned to his seat.


    "Continue, John."


    The Priest nodded and continued. Half an hourter, only Alice and Morrigan had not been called. The Priest called out once more. "Alice of Greenwood."


    Alice stood up cheerfully, trying to hide her nervousness. Meanwhile, John, who had met the Saintess, was almost fainting with excitement.


    "My Lady, it is an honor to speak with you..." John was practically bowing at Alice¡¯s feet. Alice showed an embarrassed expression and scratched her head. "Thank you. I¡¯m pleased to meet you too."


    John, with a happy expression, stepped aside. Alice smiled and approached the orb. Even though everyone called her a Saintess, she didn¡¯t really feel like one.


    "What if I fail? Will the Prince abandon me?" Alice thought anxiously. She was nervous about standing in front of thousands of students. Her trembling hands were proof of that.


    After taking a deep breath, Alice finally touched the orb.


    Suddenly, the orb transformed into a ball of light, so bright that it even blocked the rays of the sun. The light that seeped through the barrier was so intense that even the Professors stood up in amazement.


    Priest John cried, nearly fainting from witnessing such a sacred sight.


    Morrigan shifted ufortably. The always stoic Morrigan felt an intense unease. She fought the nausea rising within her and managed to restrain herself.


    "What is this feeling?" Morrigan looked at the orb, which had turned into pure golden light, and sensed something watching her with a murderous intent. "It¡¯s so unsettling..."


    Not only Morrigan but even Thomas, who wasn¡¯t in the conference hall, felt uneasy, though the pain he felt was less than Morrigan¡¯s.


    After a minute, the light faded, and the orb returned to its original state. A deep silence followed for a moment; Alice was relieved, but the sudden wave of apuse startled her.


    "It¡¯s a miracle!" A random noble shouted in excitement, and many others, including the Professors, agreed.


    Amid the apuse, Alice returned to her seat. "Congrattions, Alice. You looked truly divine."


    Alice blushed with embarrassment, unable to meet the Prince¡¯s gaze. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Under Aeltor¡¯s gaze, Priest John prepared to call the final name, and when he saw it, he swallowed nervously and looked at Aeltor. Seeing Aeltor ignore him, John read the name.


    "Morrigan Thornvile!"


    As soon as the name was heard, the entire student body fell silent, not out of excitement or respect, but because of the rumors.


    There were many absurd rumors about Morrigan¡ªlike she was born with dark magic or that she cursed her family the moment she was born. These made her a popr topic of gossip in society.


    The most popr rumor was that Morrigan was the reincarnation of Morgana. Many people believed this.


    This was especially because, for the first time in the history of the Thornvile Duchy, where every generation was born with blonde hair and blue eyes, someone with ck hair was born.


    The Gawain lineage was strong, with a high affinity for the Fire attribute in every generation. Even Prince Julias had tinum blonde hair, the hallmark of the Gawain family.


    Morrigan slowly walked toward the orb, and the Priest avoided looking at her.


    Morrigan raised her right hand and ced it on the orb. As soon as she did, Jack was surprised by a new notification.


    {The individual named Morrigan has earned the title ¡¯Awakening.¡¯}


    {Congrattions onpleting the tutorial stage!}


    {The ¡¯Create Avatar¡¯ feature has been unlocked.}


    While Jack was trying to understand what was happening, there was pure astonishment on stage. The orb trembled and floated upwards. Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, pitch-ck darkness began to flow from the orb.


    Before the Professors could react, the barrier shattered with the sound of breaking ss, and the darkness spread across the entire floor as if it wanted to consume everything in its path.


    The floor was damaged, and Morrigan¡¯s figure was no longer visible on the stage, but before anything else could happen, the darkness suddenly receded.


    After a moment, Morrigan¡¯s figure reappeared, her skirt swaying supernaturally, and the darkness seemed to embrace her as it surrounded her.


    "As I expected," Aeltor said, then looked at the still-shocked and terrified crowd.


    Everyone looked scared and confused. As the darkness around Morrigan disappeared, she stood there, equally surprised, staring nkly.


    "What are you looking at? The ceremony is over. You may leave." Hearing Aeltor¡¯s voice, Morrigan snapped out of it and returned to her seat.


    A little whileter, after Aeltor gave his closing speech, Morrigan left under the gaze of everyone. After leaving the conference hall, she was stopped by Professor Jasmina.


    "You are expected in the Director¡¯s Office, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan was surprised butplied and headed to the Director¡¯s office.

 Chapter 10 - 9:Seth

    "You were very impressive out there, Lady Morrigan," Aeltor said calmly. He looked into Morrigan¡¯s emotionless eyes. "I haven¡¯t seen anything like it in 700 years."


    Morrigan frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    Aeltor ignored Morrigan¡¯s harsh tone, still gazing at her with sharp eyes. "Even though it¡¯s only been 10 minutes, the King has already made his move. You could be executed within 10 days."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened. Why was she being sentenced to death? Though she understood, she strangely didn¡¯t feel anxious. "Why are you so certain of this?"


    "It¡¯s simple," Aeltor said. "Never before has there been a Dark Magic user as powerful as you."


    "The Church doesn¡¯t want a second Age of Chaos, and in their eyes, you¡¯re a threat."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened, her fists clenched in anger. "I¡¯ve nevermitted any evil! Why are they doing this to me?"


    Aeltor¡¯s violet eyes closed as he fell into thought. "Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re at the Academy, you¡¯re safe."


    Morrigan¡¯s anger subsided, and she slumped into her chair in disappointment. Aeltor opened his eyes, showing a hint of pity and kindness. "This is all I can do for now; the rest depends on your father and the King¡¯s decision."


    Morrigan nodded, stood up from her chair, and left without asking for permission.


    "How sad," Aeltor said, "for the same thing to happen after all these years."


    "Is this truly fate?" Aeltor calmed his turbulent emotions.


    As Morrigan walked down the corridor, she ignored the stares of the students, her emotions more chaotic than ever.


    A short whileter, Morrigan arrived at the Academy¡¯s garden. It was empty after most of the nobles had left. She moved under the shade of a tree, her breath quickened, and she felt dizzy.


    Feeling her nausea return, Morrigan finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and vomited. Afterward, she sat down, exhausted.


    "Why do I feel this way? Why can¡¯t I just erase these emotions?" Morrigan felt all the painful memories inside her erupting like a volcano.


    Clenching her fists, Morrigan¡¯s stoic expression cracked for the first time. Tears slowly streamed down her cheeks. She felt her chest tighten.


    "Caw!!"


    A crow¡¯s caw caught Morrigan¡¯s attention. She looked up to see a strange crow with red eyes.


    Aside from its red eyes, the crow appeared normal. Morrigan waved the crow away with her hand. "Go away."


    Nevertheless, the crow stubbornly stayed by her side, cawing and looking at her. Realizing the strange crow wouldn¡¯t leave, Morrigan picked it up. "You¡¯re not going to leave me alone, are you?"


    The crow nodded as if it understood what Morrigan was saying. Morrigan was a bit surprised by this. "You seem smarter than other crows."


    The crow lifted its head proudly, and Morrigan¡¯s expression softened slightly. "If you understand what I¡¯m saying, raise your right wing."


    Morrigan doubted the crow would understand her, but there was a small part of her that still had a sliver of hope.


    When the crow raised its right wing, Morrigan thought the crow was as intelligent as a human. "Now turn around four times."


    Morrigan watched the crow, her face showing curiosity. Although the crow didn¡¯t want to, it turned around four times.


    "You really are a special crow." Morrigan picked up the crow and looked into its red eyes. "Would you like me to take you in?"


    The crow eagerly nodded its head in agreement. Morrigan took the crow and hugged it, stroking its feathery head, feeling better already.


    The crow allowed Morrigan to pet its head, feeling rxed. The crow was actually Jack himself.


    After the incident in the conference room, Jack had nearly leveled up twice. His level reached 10, and Revtion, Shadow Maniption, Karma Eye, and Shield all reached level 5.


    What pleased Jack the most was the skill called Dark Transformation. It allowed him to merge with darkness and turn into a shadow.


    In this form, Jack could ignore all physical attacks, with his only weakness being his vulnerability to Mana.


    A Mana-coated sword could kill him with a single strike.


    But the skill thatpletely shattered Jack¡¯s perception of reality was Avatar Creation. Jack¡¯s consciousness had entered the Otome game, and he found himself transformed into a crow.


    After spending five minutes running from cats and learning to fly, he spent another five minutes flying around for fun.


    Even Jack was surprised at how quickly he adapted, but he attributed it to the sudden adrenaline rush.


    Eventually, while searching for Morrigan¡¯s carriage, he saw her crying in the garden and flew over to her.


    Despite his pride being damaged, he acted like an animal and finally allowed Morrigan to take him in.


    "You must be a gift from my god." Morrigan¡¯s stoic expression returned as she stroked her crow, noticing Thomas approaching her. "My Lady, I¡¯ve finally found you."


    "What is that crow?" Jack¡¯s eyes gleamed as he saw Thomas up close and realistically for the first time. Morrigan showed the crow to Thomas. "My new pet."


    Thomas looked at the red-eyed crow; it seemed normal. "Why a crow when there are better pets?"


    Jack, as a crow, felt his pride wounded. Morrigan held the crow closer. "That¡¯s none of your concern."


    Surprised by Morrigan¡¯s harsh tone, Thomas adjusted his sses. "Have you thought of a name?"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes lit up at Thomas¡¯s question. "No, I haven¡¯t given it a name yet."


    Morrigan thought of all the books she had read. Both Thomas and Jack had expectant expressions.


    After thinking for 10 minutes, Morrigan finally came up with a name. "I found the name."


    Thomas looked intrigued, while Jack waited patiently, curious about the name Morrigan had chosen after 10 minutes of thought.


    "From now on, your new name is Cu?u," Morrigan said with a serious expression. Even Thomas¡¯s expression showed a rare hint of frustration. "I think you should choose a better name, My Lady."


    Jack shook his head wildly and cawed.


    "Why? Isn¡¯t this name good enough?" Morrigan asked in disappointment. Looking at the crow, Morrigan thought of a better name.


    "How about Seth?" Morrigan said thoughtfully. Jack nodded furiously. Any name was better than Cu?u.


    Thomas smiled. "Shall we leave if you don¡¯t want to stay longer, My Lady?"


    Morrigan nodded, and they left the garden.


    ******


    "It looks so cute, My Lady!" Maria said sweetly as she hugged the Crow. Jack struggled to escape Maria¡¯s grasp, but her hold was firm.


    "If you keep this up, you¡¯ll kill Seth," Morrigan said while sitting in the parlor of her new mansion. As the daughter of a Duke, she had this right, while all other nobles, including the daughter of a Marquess, stayed in the dormitories.


    Rachel and Richard were the exception.


    Maria anxiously released the Crow, and Jack quickly fled to hide behind Morrigan. "Caw!"


    Jack cast a reproachful nce at Maria as the Crow adjusted to its instincts. Maria immediately apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Seth, you¡¯re just so cute!"


    "Caw! Caw!" The Crow cawed iprehensibly.


    (Trantion: I¡¯m handsome! Not cute!)


    As Thomas entered, Maria melted at the Crow¡¯s cuteness. "My Lady, your tea is ready."


    Morrigan nodded and took a sip of the tea ced before her, finding the interaction between Seth and Maria amusing.


    It eased her worries about the future, even if just a little. "My Lady, a letter also arrived from the Hall of Justice."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes sharpened upon hearing this, and she requested the letter from Thomas. "Give me the letter."


    Thomas obeyed, handing the letter to his Lady. Morrigan¡¯s heart raced as she took the elegantly packaged letter.


    Opening it, Morrigan was greeted by awsuit written in beautiful script.


    (Morrigan Thornvile, you have been sued by High Priest ric Vespain of Saint Amarath Cathedral for the possession of Dark Magic. Please present yourself at the Hall of Justice as soon as possible.


    intiff = High Priest ric Vespain


    Defendant = Morrigan Thornvile


    Thiswsuit has been approved by King Henry.)


    Morrigan¡¯s expression did not change upon seeing the letter. She had been trying to get used to it for the past hour, controlling the emotions rising within her. She looked at Thomas. "Do you know who High Priest ric Vespain is?"


    Recognition shed in Thomas¡¯s eyes at Morrigan¡¯s question. "Yes, the famous High Priest of Saint Amarath Cathedral."


    "It seems you¡¯re having issues with him?" Thomas said with a slight smile. Morrigan nodded and handed the letter to him.


    Meanwhile, Jack and Maria also paid attention to this. When Jack heard the priest¡¯s name, caution and concern appeared in his eyes.


    High Priest ric was one of the characters who supported Alice. He also worshiped the Goddess of Light fanatically.


    He had a deep obsession with hunting down Dark Magic users. Many Dark Magic users had been executed by him.


    "It seems you¡¯ll be visiting the Hall of Justice?" Morrigan nodded. Thomas then handed thewsuit back. "Your father could resolve this issue, but-"


    Morrigan cut him off. "I¡¯m expected there today. My father won¡¯t make it in time."


    Thomas nodded. "The Academy will support you, My Lady. Director Aeltor is a very impartial and powerful individual."


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Morrigan¡¯s eyes. "Can Aeltor really protect me?"


    "You¡¯re underestimating Aeltor, My Lady," Thomas said with a hint of a smirk on his face. "Besides, I don¡¯t think the King wants to confront your father?"


    "If the case is undertaken by a fair judge, the trial can be postponed to another time under the best circumstances," Thomas said. "This would give your father time to leverage his political power."


    Morrigan nodded. She no longer wanted to think about it. "Then let¡¯s go. Seth, you stay here."


    Jack nodded, but as Morrigan left with Thomas, a sh of concern involuntarily appeared in his eyes.


    After Morrigan left, Jack fled from Maria and deactivated the Avatar Creation skill. Feeling his consciousness fade, Jack woke up.


    Jack¡¯s eyes shot open in shock, and he looked at the clock. Seeing that only 2 minutes had passed, he breathed a sigh of relief. "That was... unbelievable..."


    Remembering turning into a Crow and flying, Jack took a deep breath. He lit a cigarette to calm himself. Inhaling the smoke, Jack felt a wave of anxiety and fear.


    "Isn¡¯t this just a game?" Jack could only muster a half-hearted smile. "Do people really die when they die here?"


    For Jack, who had grown up in a modern society, killing was a difficult action. He feltfortable earlier because he perceived it as a game; now, he was tense.


    "What if Morrigan dies because of me?" Jack grimaced at the thought of Morrigan dying with a face full of pain. "No, I can¡¯t let that happen."


    Lost in deep thought, Jack analyzed every possible course of action. "I need to get stronger, then. For Morrigan."


    Jack remembered the days when people criticized him for obsessing over a game character. A sarcastic expression appeared on his lips. "She¡¯s no longer just a game character."


    Amused, Jack managed to get through the crisis of the game turning into reality. Although there were still concerns in the back of his mind, he forced himself to focus on the game.

 Chapter 11 - 10:Judgment

    "Have confidence in yourself, My Lady," Thomas said. "The more confident you are, the better you can defend yourself."


    Morrigan nodded as she stood before the Hall of Justice. It was her first time facing a trial. She straightened her back and calmed her tense body.


    The Hall of Justice was arge building with a simple design, featuring a statue of King Arthur rather than luxurious decor.


    It was also located near the pce where the Royal Family resided. Many cases were resolved here.


    Built 500 years ago by the king of that era, the Hall of Justice was also a ce where the Reformists held significant power.


    This was one reason why Thomas believed the case might be won. Despite Thomas¡¯s efforts to reassure her, Morrigan was still nervous.


    Her father, Duke Alfred, had already set off and would reach the capital in two days. During this time, Morrigan needed to either dy the trial or win it.


    Even though the Reformists held the upper hand in the Hall of Justice, it didn¡¯t mean Royalists were absent.


    The Hall of Justice was marred by politics. While the King sought to control all the organs of the country, the Reformists wanted a constitution that limited the King¡¯s rights.


    It might not have reached the point of rebellion yet, but tensions were rising daily when it came to King Henry¡¯s stance.


    "You must be Lady Morrigan," said a middle-aged official with brown eyes. He appeared to be in his forties. He looked at Morrigan and spoke respectfully.


    "Yes," Morrigan replied. "When will the trial begin?"


    "It will start in half an hour, My Lady." The official handed some documents to Morrigan. "These documents exin that you have temporary immunity."


    "Please, don¡¯t lose them." Morrigan was a bit surprised as she examined the document. "Who arranged this?"


    The official nced around before whispering to Morrigan. "Mr. Maxwell pulled some strings for you. Please keep this between us."


    Morrigan nodded, noticing that the official didn¡¯t trust Thomas either. She turned to Thomas. "Thomas, you can leave."


    Thomas bowed slightly, "As you wish, My Lady."


    After Thomas left, the official introduced himself. "My name is Leon, My Lady. Mr. Maxwell wanted me to invite you."


    Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why Maxwell was interested in her, but she epted the invitation nheless. "I am a Dark Magic user. Are you still inviting me?"


    Leon smiled as if he had heard something amusing. "We are not like them, My Lady. We don¡¯t judge people without understanding them."


    "Well, I might lose the trial," Morrigan said. "How can you help?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lady Morrigan. The judge presiding over your case is a member of our party. He will assist you." Morrigan¡¯s eyes brightened; perhaps she had a chance. Leon continued, "Consider this a favor from Mr. Maxwell, My Lady."


    "Please convey my thanks to Mr. Maxwell," Morrigan said. They then chatted for a while longer.


    Watching all this, Jack was surprised. "Maxwell was supposed to be involved with Alice; what changed that made him choose Morrigan instead?"


    In the game, Alice was the one invited by Maxwell, but this time it was Morrigan. Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious. "My knowledge of the game is gradually bing useless."


    Maxwell inviting Morrigan made Jack realize that the future would be less predictable.


    "But this might be for the best," Jack thought, knowing that Maxwell was the game¡¯s most reliable ally. He had supported Alice many times. "I¡¯m sure Morrigan will get through this trial."


    Meanwhile, High Priest ric arrived at the Hall of Justice. The man in his sixties had long white hair, blue eyes, and wore white priestly robes.


    A religious symbol hung around his neck, and he wore a gold-colored robe indicating his status as High Priest.


    When ric met Morrigan¡¯s eyes, a sh of cruelty appeared in his gaze, and his soft eyes turned threatening as he looked at her. "May the Goddess¡¯s light watch over us all, my child."


    Morrigan¡¯s gaze remained emotionless. The priest kissed his religious symbol once, raised his head, and said, "I will send you back to where you belong¡ªHell, you spawn of the Devil."


    "I would love to see you try, Priest," Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed indifferently. The priest merely clicked his tongue. "Enjoy yourst moments, my child."


    "Not even your father will be able to save you," ric said before leaving without a second nce at Morrigan.


    After the priest left, Morrigan¡¯s eyes turned to Leon, who was looking at her with concern. Leon approached and said, "I was so afraid you would attack the priest right there."


    "I¡¯m not that foolish," Morrigan replied. Leon admired Morrigan¡¯s courage. "Anyone else in your ce would not have held back."


    Morrigan epted thepliment and began to wait. Twenty minutester, a guard arrived. Morrigan couldn¡¯t see the guard¡¯s face due to the helmet. "The trial has begun, My Lady. Please follow me."


    Morrigan followed the guard and soon arrived at the courtroom. The courtroom was small, and the trial was to be held without an audience, so most of the seats were empty.


    Morrigan entered the designated area and waited for the judge to arrive. Ignoring ric¡¯s gaze, Morrigan wondered when the judge would appear.


    After a while, an elderly man with short hair tied back in a low ponytail and a clean-shaven face entered. As Morrigan studied the judge, High Priest ric smiled at him. "Finally, you¡¯ve arrived, Judge."


    Judge Garrick calmly returned a smile to the High Priest, despite his disrespectful tone. "Please mind your manners here, High Priest."


    Despite the judge¡¯s sharp words, the High Priest was eager to win the trial quickly and have Morrigan executed.


    Judge Garrick struck his gavel and calmly began the trial. The clerks started recording as the gavel hit. "Lady Morrigan, you stand used of using Dark Magic. Do you have an exnation?"


    Morrigan looked at the judge, her eyes emotionless but with a hint of determination. "Yes, my Dark Magic reacted during the ceremony."


    The judge nodded. "With the King¡¯s approval, your immunity as a noble has been revoked. Choose your words carefully."


    The judge then called out to the clerk standing by the door. "Summon High Priest ric¡¯s witness."


    Morrigan looked towards the door to see the first witness. After a moment, the clerk returned with a man. Morrigan recognized him as the one from the Hunting Forest.


    Morrigan narrowed her eyes. Had they bribed this man? And how did they know she had gone to the Hunting Forest?


    The man nervously stepped forward, and after taking the stand, the judge looked at him with a stern expression. "State your name, where the events urred, and what you witnessed."


    The man nodded, trying to avoid making eye contact with Morrigan. "My name is David, I manage a hunting forest reserved for nobles."


    "Lady Morrigan came with her servant, Thomas, and entered the forest without any protective gear or horses," David said. The judge nced at Morrigan, seeking confirmation. "Is this true, Lady Morrigan?"


    Morrigan nodded. "David is telling the truth; I went to the forest."


    The judge gestured for David to continue. David went on, "Despite it being past 8 o¡¯clock and the wolves bing more aggressive, they returned without any injuries or animal carcasses."


    "After they left, I went into the forest and found the bodies of animals torn apart, and three wolves brutally killed, with ck miasma emanating from their corpses." The judge nodded as he listened to David.


    "Can you prove this?" the judge asked David, but ric interrupted. "We found the wolf carcasses and obtained an autopsy report. The Church can assure you they were killed by dark magic."


    The judge, slightly irritated, banged his gavel, turning his gaze to ric. "Please do not interrupt me again, High Priest."


    ric reluctantly remained silent. The judge turned back to David. "This isn¡¯t sufficient evidence. Do you have anything else to add?"


    David lowered his head in shame. "No, Your Honor."


    "Then you may leave," the judge said, dismissing him. The judge¡¯s expression softened as he looked at Morrigan. "How old are you, my child?"


    "I¡¯m 16 years old," Morrigan replied. The judge nodded and turned to High Priest ric. "Aren¡¯t you ashamed of using a 16-year-old girl of false crimes?"


    The High Priest stiffly responded, "Judge, you know the dangers of dark magic. It is dangerous and harmful. Other lives are at stake."


    The judge¡¯s face tightened as he listened. "Lady Morrigan has no criminal record; she ispletely innocent. Is she to be condemned simply for possessing dark magic?"


    ric was about to interrupt, but the judge continued, "No person can be deemed guilty or ssified as evil just because of how they were born."


    "High Priest, before you judge others, take a look at yourself, and then refrain from behaving so rudely here." After ncing at Morrigan, the judge turned back to ric and sternly said,


    "Since there are no more witnesses or testimonies, it¡¯s time to render a verdict." The High Priest seethed with anger, while Morrigan¡¯s expression softened with relief.


    "Though Lady Morrigan should have been sentenced to death for using dark magic," Morrigan held her breath as the judge spoke calmly, "an unexpected decree from the Queen Mother has restored Morrigan¡¯s immunity."


    Morrigan was overjoyed, grateful for her aunt¡¯s assistance. The judge continued, "Thus, the death sentence has been suspended until the King and Queen reach a joint decision."


    ric objected, "But Your Honor¡ª"


    "If you wish to contest the Queen¡¯s decree, you may file a petition, High Priest ric." The High Priest fell silent at the judge¡¯s words.


    "In the case of the hunting forest incident, due to witness David¡¯s inadequate testimony, Lady Morrigan has been found not guilty." The judge¡¯s statement was recorded.


    "However, given the dangers of dark magic, the defendant, Morrigan Thornvile, is hereby prohibited from leaving the capital, New Camelot, for two months." Hearing the judge¡¯s final words, Morrigan breathed a sigh of relief. Even if she hadn¡¯t fully won the case, she had still prevailed.


    "This trial is adjourned for one month." After concluding the trial, the High Priest ric stormed out, shooting a furious nce at Morrigan before leaving.


    Morrigan looked at the judge with a grateful expression. "Thank you, Your Honor."


    The judge smiled kindly. "I couldn¡¯t have lived with myself if I had sentenced you to death, my child."


    Morrigan offered a rare smile. She felt a sense of satisfaction she hadn¡¯t experienced before. After bidding farewell to the judge, she left the courtroom.


    Thomas met her outside. "You look happy, mydy. It seems things went well for you."


    Thomas spoke as he nced looking at the High Priest leaving the Justice Hall. Morrigan nodded. "Yes, the trial has been postponed for one month."


    Thomas smiled, bowing slightly. "Congrattions, mydy."


    "Let¡¯s go," She said, and they left the Justice Hall together.

 Chapter 12 - 11: Friend

    "Congrattions, My Lady!" Maria eximed in joy. Jack settled into Morrigan¡¯s hands, allowing himself to be petted.


    "Maria, you¡¯re being too loud," Morrigan said, but she wasn¡¯t upset. She didn¡¯t mind Maria¡¯s excitement for her. Thomas offered tea to his Lady with a smile. "The Queen¡¯s move was timely."


    Morrigan nodded. Although she didn¡¯t know Queen Anne personally, she appreciated the decision made on her behalf. "Even though I don¡¯t know my aunt, I¡¯m grateful for her help."


    "The Queen is a good woman, despite the rumors," Thomas said. "She may seem cold and ruthless from the outside, but that doesn¡¯t mean she is."


    Morrigan¡¯s expression turned slightly puzzled. "You talk as if you know my aunt?"


    A faint expression of admiration appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "The Queen is a woman to be admired."


    Maria¡¯s face soured. "It seems you like the Queen a lot."


    Thomas gave Maria a curious look, then grinned. "Are you jealous?"


    Maria looked away, her blushing face causing Jack to caw withughter.


    "What are youughing at, you silly crow!" Jack, enjoying the softness of Morrigan¡¯s hands, ignored Maria.


    Morrigan pulled the crow closer to her. Jack involuntarily melted when he felt Morrigan¡¯s two... entities.


    "What¡¯s with that expression on this crow¡¯s face?" Thomas eyed the crow suspiciously. "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a perverted crow."


    Even though Morrigan didn¡¯t understand, she assumed the crow¡¯s expression meant he was happy. "Seth just looks happy."


    Jack cawed in agreement, and Thomas decided not to speak further.


    As night began to fall, Morrigan wanted to sleep. "I want to sleep."


    "Your room is ready, My Lady," Thomas said. As Morrigan headed to her room, the crow flew from her hand and perched on a random tree in the garden.


    After everyone left, Jack deactivated his ability and found himself back in his own body. He nced at the clock and saw it was nearing 3 AM. He yawned. "Looks like it¡¯s bedtime."


    Jack got up and dragged himself to bed, falling asleep like a baby without even thinking.


    **


    ***


    ****


    "My Lady, the Academy starts today. Are you excited?" Maria asked excitedly as she brushed Morrigan¡¯s hair. Morrigan only looked on emotionlessly.


    After everything that had happened, the excitement she once had for the Academy had faded. "I¡¯m excited."


    "You should make lots of friends today, My Lady," Maria said. Morrigan¡¯s expression grew thoughtful for a moment. "Who would want to be friends with me?"


    Maria¡¯s expression faltered, her eyes bing unexpectedly stern and ruthless, surprising Morrigan. "If you keep thinking that way, you won¡¯t make any friends!"


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow. "Why? What does friendship matter?"


    Maria looked into Morrigan¡¯s eyes through the mirror with a determined gaze. "Friends always stand by each other, they help one another! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have many friends!"


    "Does that make us friends?" Morrigan asked seriously, catching Maria off guard and making her embarrassed. "Do you see me as a friend, My Lady..."


    Morrigan¡¯s brow furrowed. "Aren¡¯t we friends?"


    Maria quickly nodded, a wide smile spreading across her lips. The fact that her Lady saw her as a friend made Maria very happy. "No, no! We are friends, My Lady."


    "Then, as real friends, call me by my name," Morrigan said with a serious expression. Maria hesitated to dare, but Morrigan¡¯s stern eyes stopped her. "Mor-Morrigan."


    Even though Morrigan kept her stoic expression, she was inwardly pleased. "Good, from now on, we¡¯re best friends."


    "Best friends!"


    "Yes, best friends." Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why Maria was so shocked.


    "My Lady, your carriage is ready."


    Hearing Thomas, Morrigan stood up and looked at Maria. "See you, Maria."


    "See you, Mor-rigan," Maria said, stuttering. She still wasn¡¯t used to it, but knowing that Morrigan saw her as a friend left her both surprised and happy.


    After Morrigan left, Maria hummed a happy tune, singing, "We¡¯re best friends!"


    With a sweet hum, Maria decided to clean with renewed motivation.


    Meanwhile, Morrigan set off for the Academy. As she traveled down the cobblestone road, she admired the architectural beauty of the capital.


    "This city always makes me sick," Thomas said with a grimace. Morrigan rolled her eyes. "I think you shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic."


    The carriage arrived at the Academy, and Morrigan was greeted by the other students as she got out. The nobles were lined up like sheep.


    Morrigan was surprised by the expressions directed at her. Why were they so angry? "Thomas, why are they looking at me like that?"


    A small smirk formed on Thomas¡¯s face, "I don¡¯t know, My Lady. Maybe they¡¯re jealous of your beauty."


    Morrigan had to roll her eyes again. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case."


    Thomas¡¯s sly grin caused Morrigan to narrow her eyes. "Is there something you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    "Absolutely not, my Lady," Thomas said. "I swear I¡¯ve reviewed the rules three times."


    A whileter, Morrigan¡¯s carriage came to a stop. As Thomas apanied his Lady, The arrival of the Morrigan caused a stir in the crowd with intense whispering.


    The crowd, upon seeing Morrigan, seemed surprisingly angry.


    "Look at that witch! She doesn¡¯t even care about the rules. Isn¡¯t she afraid of the Headmaster?!"


    "Even the Prince didn¡¯t enter here by carriage! Who does this woman think she is?!"


    The crowd was whispering loud enough for even Morrigan to hear. After catching some of the sentences, Morrigan nced at Thomas, who was grinning like a Cheshire cat, with a hint of anger. "You knew it was forbidden toe here by carriage, didn¡¯t you?"


    Thomas turned his head away as if he hadn¡¯t heard the question, making Morrigan want to punch him in the face.


    "My apologies, my Lady. I forgot to mention it." Despite his apology, Thomas¡¯s face didn¡¯t look sincere. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    An idea came to Morrigan¡¯s mind, and Thomas instinctively felt fear immediately. Morrigan began speaking in a slightly sadistic tone. "I want to reward you, Thomas. You deserve it."


    "You will pick out all the nts in the mansion¡¯s garden that are not of equal length, one by one, with your hands, without using magic." Hearing Morrigan, Thomasughed. "You¡¯re making a good joke, my Lady."


    A small smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips. "I¡¯m not joking at all."


    Thomas¡¯s expression fell. "But my Lady¡ª"


    "Or would you prefer a vacation at the gay brothel?" Morrigan continued, feeling a strange satisfaction. "I think you¡¯d like it?"


    "Look at that, punishing her servant just for asking a question. Isn¡¯t that too cruel..."


    Hearing the nobles¡¯ whispers, Morrigan didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Every move she made was perceived as wrong. Before leaving, she nced at Thomas for a moment. "You¡¯d better do what I said, Thomas."


    "As you wish, my Lady," Thomas said, enjoying Morrigan¡¯s cruelty.


    Watching Morrigan, Thomas sighed, adjusted his sses, and a thin smile appeared on his lips. "My Lady has really grown up in a short time."


    Thomas then got into the carriage and drove back to the mansion. He had a lot of work to do today.


    After Morrigan got in line, she noticed that the students were avoiding her like the gue. Morrigan sighed and looked at Richard and Rachal, who were experiencing the same situation as her.


    Unlike Morrigan, they were avoided not because they were feared, but because they were from Wargan. Before Morrigan could think any further, she saw a professor approaching.


    Morrigan realized that this professor was the Magic Professor, Thalindra Aranel. She had blue eyes, tinum blonde hair, and a strong yet elegant demeanor. She usually wore clothes adorned with magical symbols.


    Some students with weak wills melted in the face of the professor¡¯s beauty, and Morrigan thought it was due to the enchantment charms on the professor.


    The professor first looked at the undisciplined students and then at the nobles who couldn¡¯t resist the charms. Her eyes looked at them harshly, and even Morrigan felt the danger.


    "Didn¡¯t your family teach you how to stand in line properly?" The harsh tone of the Magic Professor¡¯s voice frightened some timid girls. When the professor¡¯s eyes met with the Prince¡¯s, she adopted a sweet expression. "Except for you, Your Majesty."


    Julias nodded, not seeing a problem with the professor¡¯s favoritism. Thalindra¡¯s eyes then wandered over to Morrigan, with a hint of curiosity in them. "Lady Morrigan, make sure you read the rules more carefully next time."


    Although Morrigan maintained a stoic face, she was inwardly embarrassed. The Magic Professor continued. "I¡¯ll forgive you this time."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    "Good, as long as you understand," the Professor said, and her eyes turned cold again. "Now, assuming you¡¯ve all read your ss schedules carefully, I¡¯vee to exin some of the rules."


    "Sword department students are responsible for their own swords and the items provided by the Academy," the Professor said. "If any damage urs, your credit points will be deducted."


    "Credit points?" Hearing Adrian¡¯s question, the Professor nodded. "Credit points are the magical currency used at the Academy to participate in events, rece damaged items, upgrade your equipment, and such."


    "Could you please exin in more detail?" Hearing Richard¡¯s question, Thalindra nodded. She raised her hand, and a magical purple hologram appeared in it, disying numbers and values.


    "This is your Academy card. Every weekend, you earn virtual money based on your sess points," said the Magic Professor. "The top student in the ss will receive 50,000 gold, while thest student will only get 500 gold. Any other questions?"


    "What if we run out of virtual money?" A student, who had turned pale, asked. At the question, the Professor¡¯s eyes shed mercilessly, "Then you will be expelled from the Academy."


    "Isn¡¯t that too harsh?" Saint gently said, cing her hand on her face. Many found Saint innocence adorable.


    Thalindra¡¯s expression shifted, and although no one else noticed, Morrigan felt a hint of hatred and anger. The Professor began to speak with an oppressive Mana presence that made Alice feel small. "If you cry over the smallest things, you shouldn¡¯t havee here, Miss Alice."


    As Alice wilted under the Professor¡¯s harsh gaze, the Prince ced a supportive hand on her shoulder. With the Prince¡¯s support, Alice felt somewhat relieved. "But¡ª"


    As Alice tried to stand by her opinion, the Professor¡¯s eyes narrowed. "This isn¡¯t a ce where just anyone can enter. Unfortunately, some people manage to get in here despite having no real achievements, simply because of a title."


    Alice grew even more frightened, not understanding why the Professor was being so cruel. As tears threatened to fall from her eyes, she tried not to appear weak.


    It was clear that the Magic Professor was mocking Alice. Alice¡¯s only real achievement was being a Saintess and possessing the Light attribute.


    But that alone wasn¡¯t enough to be admitted to this Academy.


    Unlike Alice, Morrigan knew the reason. Aristotia Academy was a prestigious and famous academy in the world of Aure.


    The academy¡¯s board of directors practically had to put chains on the students to prevent any scandalous behavior.


    After Alice fell silent, Thalindra continued, a look of satisfaction in her eyes. "Good, if you have no more questions, let¡¯s move on to the next rule."


    "From now on, you¡¯ll be using the Virtual Currency valid at the academy; your father¡¯s money won¡¯t work here." Many nobles turned pale at this. "If you have a problem with that, you can leave now."


    Under the professor¡¯s gaze, no one made a sound. After waiting for half a second, the professor nodded in satisfaction. "sses will begin for all of you at 9 o¡¯clock. You¡¯ll have half an hour to make friends."


    Thalindra scanned the crowd for a moment before leaving.


    As soon as the professor left, some arrogant children began to vent their hatred. Morrigan merely mocked this.


    "Sweet, look at what Alice did, so ruthless," said a noble. His friend immediately agreed. "Don¡¯t worry, Alice, we¡¯re behind you."


    Alice smiled shyly and nodded. She saw the prince looking at her with a sorrowful expression. "I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I couldn¡¯t support you."


    Alice didn¡¯t mind andughed. "I¡¯m not upset; she was just stating the facts."


    "Don¡¯t think like that, Alice." The prince looked at Alice seriously. "You weren¡¯t chosen by the Goddess for nothing."


    As Alice returned to her former cheerfulness, Morrigan felt disgusted by their hypocrisy. Youe to the academy to learn, not to flirt.


    "What a pathetic prince," Morrigan heard a girl named Rachel whisper to her brother Richard. One of her eyebrows raised in amusement. She agreed with the sentiment.


    Morrigan no longer wanted to stay, and as everyone made way for her, she suddenly felt someone touch her arm. Turning her head, Morrigan sighed when she saw the pink hair.


    It was Alice and Prince Julias. While Alice looked happy, the prince appeared reluctant. Alice grabbed Morrigan¡¯s arm, her face cheerful. "One moment, Lady Morrigan!"


    Morrigan¡¯s face remained emotionless, with only a slight hint of annoyance. "What do you want?"


    The prince raised an eyebrow at Morrigan¡¯s harsh response but said nothing. Alice didn¡¯t seem to mind and began speaking with a cheerful yet shy smile. "I-I want to be friends with you, mydy."


    "Why?" Morrigan was a bit surprised. Why does she want to be friends with me? she thought. Still, she restrained herself from being rude to Alice.


    "Because you seem very lonely," Alice said. Morrigan¡¯s expression soured further. "I thought it might be nice if we became friends."


    While the prince was touched by Alice¡¯s answer, Morrigan continued to give Alice a bored look. "I¡¯m fine as I am."


    "I don¡¯t need your friendship."


    The prince was frustrated by Morrigan¡¯s cold tone, his brows furrowing. "Can¡¯t you be a little polite, Morrigan?"


    Alice nced nervously at the prince. "If she doesn¡¯t want to be friends, we can¡¯t force her, Julias." Hearing Alice, the prince¡¯s expression softened.


    Morrigan was surprised that Alice addressed the prince by name, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Alice looked at Morrigan apologetically, bowing slightly. "I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, mydy."


    Some nobles who saw Alice bow to Morrigan looked at Morrigan with disdain, to which Morrigan responded with an equally stern re.


    "If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯m leaving," Morrigan said. She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. It annoyed her that people were giving her dirty looks for no reason.


    As Morrigan left, Rachel looked at her with admiration. "What a brave woman..."


    "It would be better a If she was from Wargan."


    Listening to Rachel, Richard nodded. Unlike everyone else, they understood that Morrigan was innocent.


    A look of frustration appeared on Rachel¡¯s face. "Unlike Morrigan, that girl named Alice seems like an idiot."


    "I expected more from a Saint," Richard agreed with his sister. Alice¡¯s emotional demeanor was a sign of weakness and inferiority among Wargans.


    "But that¡¯s better," Richard said with a smile. "The weaker the Saint of the Light Goddess, the better it is for us."


    Rachel agreed. "We¡¯ve sent word to our father about Morrigan¡¯s presence. I want to leave this cursed ce as soon as possible."


    "But for now, we¡¯ll just have to be patient," Richard said.


    "I¡¯m going to meet this woman named Morrigan, and you focus on Alice."


    "Wait, why do I have to befriend Alice?" Richard¡¯s face showed irritation; he didn¡¯t want to deal with the men fawning over Alice.


    Rachel donned a sarcastic expression. "Because you¡¯re a good actor. I¡¯m afraid I might identally let something slip."


    Richard sighed and agreed. His sister was easily provoked and quick tosh out. "Fine, I¡¯m going."


    As Richard headed toward Alice, Rachel went in the direction Morrigan had gone.


    Following the path Morrigan had taken, Rachel soon found her sitting on a bench. "You were very brave back there, my girl."


    Morrigan turned her head and squinted when she saw Rachel, not understanding why she had approached her. "Why did youe here?"


    "Rx, I just came to talk," Rachel said with a yful smile. She sat down next to Morrigan without asking for permission.


    Morrigan didn¡¯t say anything, but a small expression of displeasure appeared on her face. Looking at Morrigan, Rachel liked the girl¡¯s expression. "You don¡¯t like Alice, do you?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business," Morrigan said.


    "So, you don¡¯t like her," Rachel said, sittingfortably on the bench. "Good, I don¡¯t like that pink head either."


    There was a moment of silence until Morrigan looked at Rachel curiously. "What brought you here?"


    Rachel smiled. "Just to get to know you. You know, friendship and stuff."


    "I won¡¯t be your friend."


    "I like your attitude, girl," Rachel said. A look of disgust briefly crossed her face. "You¡¯re not like the others with their painted faces."


    A small smile involuntarily appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips but disappeared as quickly as it came.


    Rachel didn¡¯t understand why Morrigan always wore a stoic expression but didn¡¯t question it.


    "When we first came here, I had high hopes," Rachel said with disappointment. "When I saw the children of the people who defeated us, I felt ashamed for them."


    Listening to Rachel, Morrigan agreed. Rachel continued, "I can¡¯t help but wonder how you defeated us. These people are just disappointing."


    "Your father Alfred isn¡¯t very well-liked in ournd." Morrigan¡¯s curiosity increased when her father¡¯s name was mentioned.


    "But we still respected him; he fought bravely on the front lines and even earned my father¡¯s respect," Rachel said with an admiring expression. "That¡¯s why your father sent us here."


    "Why are you happy despite losing the war because of my father?" It was something Morrigan didn¡¯t understand. The losing side always suffered.


    Rachelughed as if she had heard something funny. "Winning and losing doesn¡¯t matter to us; what matters is the intention. We fought to protect our homnd, and even if we lost, we¡¯re proud of fighting for that cause."


    Rachel said with exaggerated pride, "That will never change, it will stay the same."


    "You¡¯re like your father, brave and cold," Rachel said, observing Morrigan. It was the first time Morrigan had beenpared to her father. "Even though he¡¯s cold, your father is actually a good person."


    Morrigan frowned; she had been exiled from her home since she was six. How could such a father be a good person?


    Rachel smiled as if she knew Morrigan¡¯s feelings toward her father. "Unlike those here, we go to war at the age of twelve. I even won my first battle."


    Seeing Rachel¡¯s happy expression, Morrigan felt more surprised. "Is child soldiering legal in yournd?"


    Morrigan noticed Rachel¡¯s expression fall briefly but then quickly return. Rachel looked at Morrigan with an unusual seriousness. "Even if we don¡¯t want to, we have to do it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be without a homnd, like 700 years ago."


    Morrigan felt sympathy for Rachel. When Rachel noticed Morrigan¡¯s expression, sheughed. "Don¡¯t pity me; this is what made me who I am."


    "If I were given another chance at life, I would make the same decision," Rachel said. "I have no regrets about the choices I made."


    Morrigan admired Rachel. "Your father must be very proud of you."


    Rachel nodded happily when her father was mentioned. "My father supported us in everything. I¡¯m proud to be his daughter."


    Morrigan would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t envious. Still, she tried not to show it on her face.


    "I encountered your father in battle when I was thirteen," Rachel said, capturing Morrigan¡¯s attention. Rachel continued, "We were severely defeated. Your knights brought me before my father."


    "He asked me my age. At first, I was surprised and yelled at him, but he didn¡¯t get angry and patiently waited," a look of admiration passed across Rachel¡¯s face. "When I told him my age, he let me go, even gave me money."


    It was the first time Morrigan had heard of her father doing such a thing, and a wave of pride welled up inside her, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    "Since then, I¡¯ve wanted to thank your father," Rachel said, looking at Morrigan. Before continuing, Rachel saw Richard waiting for her.


    "Sorry, let¡¯s continueter, my girl," Rachel said, standing up from the bench. She looked at Morrigan and added, "I enjoyed this conversation. See youter."


    Morrigan watched Rachel leave, and after she was gone, she felt more at ease. cing her hand on her chest, Morrigan felt the good feelings rising inside her.


    "Did I just make a real friend for the first time?" Morrigan felt the happiness inside her and became certain.


    "My Lady, ss is about to start," a knight warned Morrigan. Morrigan nodded and then headed to her new ss.

 Chapter 13 - 12:First day at Academy

    When Morrigan entered the ssroom, she saw familiar faces, all of whom had achieved great sess during the ceremony. Her ss was filled with people like Adrian, Alice, Prince Julias, Harvey, Richard, Rachel, and Marcus.


    The first lesson on Monday was with History Professor Lord Elian Caradoc. It was a shared ss. Lord Elian was known as an irritable man, unpopr among students, and also a fanatic about Arthurian legends. Morrigan had even heard of this man¡¯s reputation.


    As Morrigan entered the ssroom, all eyes turned towards her. Rachel and Richard were sitting next to each other, while the Prince and Alice were, as usual, close by. Marcus and Harvey sat near their own group of friends.


    Morrigan looked around for a seat and found that the only avable spot was next to Adrian. When she sat down beside him, Adrian showed no emotion.


    "I really feel sorry for Adrian," Harvey said in a mocking tone, breaking the silence in the room for a moment. "I bet she¡¯lle back with lice tomorrow."


    While the noblesughed, Adrian remained silent. Morrigan bit her lip, restraining herself from responding; she didn¡¯t want to invite more trouble.


    Although Adrian nced at Harvey out of the corner of his eye, he made no move to defend Morrigan.


    "You¡¯re just whining because Adrian didn¡¯t want you beside him," Rachel¡¯s sarcastic voice made Harvey¡¯s face flush with anger. "Are youining again, you barbarian!"


    "Please, let¡¯s not argue. I have a headache," Alice said. When Harvey wanted to reply to Alice, she was silenced by a stern look from the Prince. With a click of her tongue, she looked away.


    For the first time, Morrigan agreed with Alice; she feared might speak harshly if Harvey continued.


    Unlike Harvey, Marcus was more rxed when it came to mocking. After he smiled at Alice and he looked at Morrigan. "My Prince truly is a womanizer. He broke off his engagement with the Dark Magic user, and now he¡¯s toying with the Saint."


    Even Adrian sighed at the man¡¯s stupidity, and Alice looked surprised as the Prince¡¯s stern gaze fixed on Marcus. Like Harvey, Marcus shrank back into his seat, and Rachelughed.


    "What are youughing at, woman?!" Marcus said angrily. Richard sighed while Rachel looked at Marcus with mockery. "I¡¯mughing at your mother."


    As Marcus seethed with rage, the ssroom door opened. The person who entered was an old man with long white hair and a beard, carrying fourrge books. His blue eyes were stern yet soft like those of a schr.


    "Instead of fighting like children, learn some manners first," He said, ncing at Rachel before turning to Marcus. "Then, learn respect for the Royal family."


    Marcus and Rachel fell silent, and a confused Alice found relief in the quiet that allowed a fuming Morrigan to calm down.


    A hint of approval shone in the History Professor¡¯s eyes as he walked to his desk, ced down his books, and began speaking in a formal tone.


    "My name is Elian Caradoc, and I will be your History teacher from now on," Elian said, then looked at Alice briefly before turning his gaze to Morrigan.


    Aplex expression appeared in his eyes, but he hid it. The old Professor then opened a book and began speaking calmly. "Today¡¯s topic will be the founding of the Albion Empire."


    "Which family founded the Albion Empire?" Hearing the old Professor¡¯s question, Marcus sneered and raised his hand. "Arthur Pendragon."


    "Fool, you¡¯re just repeating what every ignorant person says," Elian scolded, and Marcus sat back down. The Professor¡¯s eyes scanned the students one by one. "The correct answer is Morgana Le Fay."


    "But how is that possible?!" Marcus objected, and the Professor¡¯s blue eyes looked at Marcus with disdain. "History is not learned from general knowledge alone, Marcus."


    "Many people do not study history in detail; they merely boast about what they¡¯ve heard," the old Professor said, and Richard found himself agreeing with the Professor¡¯s words.


    "King Arthur did not establish the Empire; he took over all of Albion after defeating Morgana," Elian said, turning his gaze to Morrigan. "With the help of many brave knights like Gawain, the ancestor of the Thornvile family, Morgana was defeated, and the Continent was saved."


    Alice¡¯s eyes were on the verge of closing from exhaustion; she found the lesson incredibly boring. She wanted to go outside with the Prince instead.


    Morrigan, however, was listening attentively, as her training with Thomas had instilled in her a great love for learning.


    After ten minutes, Marcus, Harvey, and even Rachel were bored, but Adrian, Richard, and Morrigan were still paying close attention to the lesson.


    The Prince was also focused on the lesson, though his eyes frequently drifted to Alice. She had already fallen asleep, and the Prince couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her.


    The old Professor noticed the sleepy and tired eyes in the room but did not intervene, though there was a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    Adrian nced at Morrigan beside him; she seemed genuinely interested in the lesson. ¡¯Maybe she¡¯s not like the rumors say.¡¯


    Although Adrian wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe in rumors, Morrigan was still a frequent topic in high society.


    Even though his father dismissed the rumors, Adrian wanted to observe the Lady he would serve in the future. At first, he had thought of serving Alice, but seeing what Morrigan endured had awakened a sense of justice that gnawed at his conscience.


    While Adrian was lost in thought, the lesson passed quickly.


    The lesson continued for 30 minutes, and when it reached 9:40, Elian left the ssroom after onest nce at Morrigan.


    "I feel so tired," Rachel said after yawning. Richard rolled his eyes; unlike his sister, he had enjoyed the lesson. "You¡¯re just exaggerating, Rachel."


    "Nerd," Rachel said mockingly, then went over to Morrigan. She sneered when she saw Alice sleeping on the Prince¡¯s shoulder.


    She approached Morrigan and gave Adrian a critical look. "I really wanted you to sit next to me, but this ss is full of people taking up unnecessary space."


    Rachel nced at Harvey, who was proudly showing off his hair, and then at the group of girls. A smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips.


    "Redhead, do you want to switch ces?" Rachel said in a threatening tone. She didn¡¯t want Morrigan sitting with a stranger. She already saw Morrigan as a sister.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t respond. Rachel sneered. "Are you ying the tough guy? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?"


    Seeing Rachel¡¯s aggressive behavior, Morrigan didn¡¯t want her to push it any further. "There¡¯s no need; they¡¯ll be going to the Sword ss soon anyway."


    Rachel nodded but still gave Adrian a harsh look for ignoring her.


    She returned to her seat.


    The next lesson was called Mana Control. Professor Aeliana Fan, unlike the headmaster, was a full-blooded Elf. She was a slender woman with brown hair, and it was said that her voice was as hypnotic as a siren¡¯s.


    She was an expert in Mana control and was 400 years old. She had be a professor here 100 years after the Academy was founded. Aeliana was a kind and quiet woman.


    During her training with Thomas, Morrigan had read Aeliana¡¯s books and liked them.


    "Alice, Alice¡­" The Prince gently nudged Alice¡¯s shoulders, and when she woke up, she was confused for a moment but quickly realized she had fallen asleep on the Prince¡¯s shoulder.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness! I disturbed you!" Harvey watched jealously as the Prince smiled kindly. "It¡¯s no problem; you can sleep on my shoulder as long as you like."


    Hearing the Prince¡¯s words, Alice blushed. The Prince continued, "We¡¯ve finished the shared lesson, so I had to wake you."


    Alice nodded, "It¡¯s no problem, Your Highness."


    Harvey could only bite her lip at the sight.


    Meanwhile, as some boys and girls left for their sword sses, nearly half of the ss was gone.


    Once most of the students had left except for Marcus and Richard, Rachel took the opportunity to sit next to Morrigan as Adrian left. "Finally¡­"


    As Morrigan lifted her History book, Rachelfortably leaned back. She earned disdainful looks from some of the girls, but Rachel just sneered.


    "I¡¯m surprised you listened to that History teacher all the way through," Rachel said. Morrigan shrugged. "Studying will help us in the future."


    "You sound like Richard," Rachel said, ncing at Richard out of the corner of her eye. "But unlike Richard, you¡¯re actually hardworking."


    Morrigan nodded seriously, which made Rachel melt at her sweetness. Rachel grabbed Morrigan¡¯s cheeks andughed, "You¡¯re so cute!"


    Morrigan was momentarily surprised but found herself being petted like a cat by Rachel, and she actually liked it. However, before Rachel could continue, the Professor entered the ssroom.


    Morrigan looked at the Professor; despite her age, she looked young, and her gaze swept across the room. "I¡¯m pleased to meet you. I¡¯m here to help you tame your Mana."


    The woman¡¯s gentle voice echoed in the room, and everyone, including Rachel, was captivated by her voice. Morrigan frowned, sensing that the woman¡¯s voice resembled that of a siren. She instinctively wanted to cover her ears.


    The Professor chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a siren or a musician. This is just one of the perks of being an elf."


    Aeliana seemed proud of her race, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it and wanted to move on to the lesson. "Now, without further ado, let¡¯s get to the lesson. We¡¯ll be doing something to help you control your Mana."


    Aeliana pulled out a piece of tissue and then smoothly tore it in half. While the students were still confused, Aelianaughed. "Now watch carefully, I¡¯ll show you once."


    "The rest is up to you."


    Aeliana channeled her mana into the torn piece of paper, and after a moment, she disyed the perfectly intact tissue as if it had been rejoined, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Pour your mana into each part of the torn tissue, then let them stick together like glue." Morrigan¡¯s eyes lit up as she observed the two pieces, which appeared to have been mended, though they were not. It was just that the mana in one piece had merged with the mana in the other.


    The Professor continued speaking. "We call this spell ¡¯Luvira,¡¯ which means ¡¯Short-term glue.¡¯"


    "Of course, when you perform this spell, you¡¯ll need to say the words," Aeliana exined gently. "It might seem easy, but it¡¯s not."


    Aeliana began pumping mana into the tissue, and right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the tissue disintegrated without leaving a trace.


    "As you can see, impure mana has a destructive effect. If youck sufficient control, you could harm yourself, damaging the mana system produced by your soul."


    Aeliana¡¯s eyes were serious as she exined this. "I advise you not to push yourself too hard."


    Marcus swallowed, learning this for the first time. What if he hurt himself and died? "If this is dangerous, why are you making us do it?"


    Aeliana¡¯s eyes turned to Marcus. "I¡¯m just joking. Injecting mana into a tissue won¡¯t kill you."


    Marcus rxed. Aeliana¡¯s face briefly showed a smile. "That is, as long as you don¡¯t make any mistakes, you won¡¯t die."


    Aeliana, enjoying the sight of Marcus¡¯s face turning pale, pulled ten tissues from her bag for each student.


    "Everyone will have ten tries," Aeliana said as she distributed the tissues. "If all ten of them tear, you¡¯ll have to do homework over the weekend."


    "What?" Harvey shook her head vigorously. "I have a party this weekend!"


    "That¡¯s too bad, dear," Aeliana said with a smile on her face. "Look at me, see how sad I look."


    Harvey looked at the tissues in concern, tore one, and carefully tried to channel her mana.


    Meanwhile, Alice gently tore the tissue and then spoke the spell. "Luvira¡­"


    To Alice¡¯s surprise, a bright light enveloped the tissue, catching the attention of many, including Morrigan.


    "Hmm, impressive," Aeliana¡¯s evaluative eyes looked at Alice; her mana control was advanced.


    After a moment, the brightness subsided, revealing the intact tissue. Alice excitedly showed it to the Professor. "Miss Aeliana, I did it!"


    "I didn¡¯t tell you to repair the tissue; I told you to keep it intact." Aeliana, however, didn¡¯t seem disappointed. "Still, we can count this as a pass."


    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, and she happily set the tissue aside.


    "If Alice can seed, then so can I," Harvey motivated herself and carefully injected her mana.


    When the tissue held together for a while, Harvey was pleased, but her joy was short-lived as the tissue suddenly began to glow. "What?!"


    "Mana is affected by your emotions, Miss Harvey," the Professor said kindly. "Control your emotions."


    Despite her disappointment, Harvey continued with renewed determination.


    "This isn¡¯t that difficult," Rachel sneered as she looked at the tissue in her hand. "They even taught us this as children."


    Ignoring Rachel, Morrigan focused on controlling her emotions, took a deep breath, and began injecting her mana.


    "Something seems odd about this," she thought as the tissue, instead of immediately joining together like the others, became enveloped in shadows.


    "What is this?" As the shadow-covered tissue began corroding the desk, Rachel and Aeliana¡¯s eyes grew serious.


    "Stop channeling your mana, Morrigan," Rachel said sternly. However, Morrigan continued to channel her mana.


    "I can do this." Morrigan was confident; Thomas had said she was talented. For once, she wanted to believe in herself.


    Many people began watching Morrigan, and the Professor still appeared serious.


    "How long are you going to let this go on, Professor?" Marcus asked in a harsh tone. "She¡¯s using dark magic."


    "Mind your business, boy." Seeing the Professor¡¯s merciless look, Marcus decided to keep his mouth shut. "I trust Lady Morrigan."


    "Morrigan is a brave girl," Richard added. "She can do it."


    Alice watched Morrigan with concern. She saw that Morrigan¡¯s hands were starting to corrode, turning red from the pain. "She¡¯s hurting herself; is she okay?"


    "Just trust Morrigan," Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate to show her support for Morrigan, her face showing a bit of difort at speaking with Alice.


    "But¡ª"


    As Alice was about to speak, she fell silent when she saw Rachel ring at her.


    "I did it," Morrigan said, looking at the tissue that had stopped corroding her hand. The shadow remained on the tissue like a dark mark.


    "Well done," Aeliana said. "Dark magic is usually useless outside of attack spells, but you managed it."


    Morrigan nodded. Despite training with Thomas, mastering mana control in just a week was difficult.


    Even though her hands were red from the pain, Morrigan felt proud of her achievement.


    "Now, let¡¯s move on to our next lesson," Aeliana said, noticing that many students had already torn their tissues. "Next week, we¡¯ll learn about mana transformation and continue with the tissue mana control exercise."


    "And those who can¡¯t, I want a detailed thesis on Mana theory by the weekend," Aeliana said with a smile. Many students audibly groaned.


    "Don¡¯t be so resistant," Aeliana teased. "If you get used to it, you¡¯ll enjoy it."


    After the professor left, Morrigan looked at the napkin. Despite still having miasma on it, the napkin didn¡¯t look too bad.


    "Tell me, Alice, what trick did you use to seed?" Harvey walked over to Alice with a mocking tone. Despite their hesitation about bullying, Harvey¡¯s friends still stood behind her.


    "I didn¡¯t cheat," Alice said, trying to smile. Harveyughed as if she had heard a funny joke and yed with her hair. "Liar."


    "Everyone saw you using Light magic," Harvey said, receiving a nod of confirmation from one of her friends.


    Alice stood there anxiously, "But the professor said I passed."


    A smug smile formed on Harvey¡¯s face. "Then the professor must have made a mistake."


    "Leave her alone, Harvey."


    Harvey turned her head and looked at Richard with disgust. "You again? Can¡¯t I get rid of you?"


    Alice looked at Richard with a grateful smile. Richard nced at Alice, then shot a stern look at Harvey. "If the professor said Alice passed, then she passed."


    As Harvey fumed, Richard continued calmly, "If you think the professor was wrong, you can file aint with the Academy."


    "You! How dare you¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t know what I did to you, but I¡¯m sorry, Lady Harvey," Alice said with a gentle smile. Harvey¡¯s harsh gaze turned back to Alice.


    "Don¡¯t push Alice too much, Harvey." The annoying voice of Marcus made Harvey turn her head.


    After ncing at Alice, Marcus looked at Harvey with a mocking expression. Eager to win Alice¡¯s favor, Marcus seized the opportunity. "Alice did it on her own, show her some respect."


    Harvey blushed with anger but remained silent, knowing she couldn¡¯t speak against the Duke¡¯s son. After ring at Alice for a moment, she left.


    "Alice, if you¡¯re free, could we talk for a while?" Seeing Harvey leave, Richard felt it was the right time to charm Alice.


    "Yes, that¡¯s fine," Alice nodded, while Marcus¡¯s furious face turned toward Richard. Without giving Marcus a chance to speak, Richard began to walk away with Alice.


    "Thank you, Marcus!" Alice thanked Marcus, who was shocked and enraged, before leaving with a happy expression.


    "Hahaha," Rachel¡¯sughter echoed in the ssroom as Marcus blushed with embarrassment and anger, returning to his seat.


    "Did you really think Alice would look at you?" Rachel mocked, "With your looks, you won¡¯t make any girl fall for you."


    "Shut up, barbarian," Marcus could only endure her taunts.


    Rachel stoppedughing and continued her conversation with Morrigan. When the sound of a crow hitting the window echoed in the room, some girls let out startled screams.


    "A crow?" Rachel looked at the crow in surprise. After hitting the window, the crow angrily pecked at it, causing Rachel tough. "This crow seems pretty dumb."


    "No, Seth isn¡¯t dumb," Morrigan said. Under the students¡¯ gaze, she opened the window and allowed the crow to perch on her shoulder. "Seth, why did youe here?"


    Jack¡¯s reason foring was simple. He had intended to drop something on the prince¡¯s head, but after failing to find a way inside, he waste.


    "Do you keep a crow?" Rachel asked. "That¡¯s so cool."


    The crow lifted its head as if proud, causing some girls to squeal at its cuteness.


    "If you want, you can pet him," Morrigan offered, holding the crow out to Rachel. Rachel quickly took the crow and began to stroke its head.


    Even though Jack didn¡¯t want to, he found himself enjoying the petting, especially since it was from a pretty girl.


    "You look so cute," Rachel said, her lips parting as she gazed hungrily at the crow. "I want to eat you."


    "Caw! Caw!"


    (Trantion: "You cruel woman, release me at once!")


    The crow let out a shriek and fearfully flew back to Morrigan¡¯s hand. Rachel chuckled. "I was just joking, but I didn¡¯t expect you to understand."


    Morrigan cuddled Jack and looked at Rachel with narrowed eyes. "You can¡¯t eat Seth."


    Rachel looked a bit surprised and then chuckled. "Do you really think I¡¯d eat your crow?"


    Morrigan quickly shook her head. Rachel¡¯s smile widened. "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t eat crows. They don¡¯t taste good."


    As Jack let out another squawk, a look of disgust crossed Rachel¡¯s face. "Crow meat is tough and not tasty at all."


    Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved or worried for Seth. She let the crow fly around the ssroom.

 Chapter 14: Chatper 13:Conspiratorial

    "My Lady, did you make any friends today?" Maria asked excitedly, bombarding Morrigan with questions after the first day ended at 4 PM.


    "It went well," Morrigan replied calmly, affectionately stroking her crow¡¯s head, "But it can¡¯t be said that it went well for Thomas."


    Looking at Thomas¡¯s exhausted expression, Morrigan kept a stoic face. "I hope you won¡¯t forget again, Thomas."


    Thomas nodded firmly, a tired smile appearing on his face. "Don¡¯t worry, My Lady, I won¡¯t forget again."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips. "Good."


    "What happened today, Thomas?" Maria asked in surprise. She had thought Thomas was working eagerly today, but it didn¡¯t seem so.


    "There¡¯s no need to think about it, Maria," Morrigan said. "Thomas is just tired from working too hard."


    A smile appeared on Maria¡¯s lips, and she looked at Thomas happily. "I thought I was the only one who worked happily today."


    "Yes, yes," Thomas said hastily. "There¡¯s no need to drag this out any further."


    "Still, My Lady, you seem happy today?" Maria noticed something new¡ªa small smile instead of Morrigan¡¯s usual stoic expression.


    "Today went well," Morrigan said. "I learned a new spell."


    Morrigan pulled out a miasma-covered handkerchief from her pocket. As a wave of pride shed in Thomas¡¯s eyes, Maria wrinkled her nose.


    "My Lady, pardon me, but what is that thing?" Maria recoiled at the sight of the horrid, shadow-covered handkerchief.


    "Maria, are you so blind that you can¡¯t see the beauty of Dark Magic?" Thomas, unlike Maria, wasn¡¯t disgusted. His expression was as bright as a fanatical follower. "This is proof of the beauties of Dark Magic."


    Morrigan nodded, proud of her work. Putting the handkerchief back into her pocket, Morrigan began to stroke the crow sitting on herp again.


    "Lady Morrigan, you have a letter from the Royal Family." The voice from behind the door caught Morrigan¡¯s attention. "Come in."


    The door opened slightly, and in walked a man in his sixties. Morrigan immediately recognized him as the Majordomo (Chief Butler).


    The Majordomo bowed slightly, showing his respect to Morrigan. "My Lady, a letter has arrived from the Royal courier."


    Morrigan nodded, taking the letter from the butler¡¯s hand, then looked at the elderly butler with emotionless eyes. "Okay, you may leave."


    The butler bowed once more. "As you wish, My Lady."


    After the soft sound of the door closing, Morrigan slowly and professionally opened the letter.


    Maria looked at the letter with concern. "I hope it¡¯s not bad news again."


    After opening the letter, Morrigan found a beautifully written message. Seeing the Queen¡¯s name in the lower right corner, Morrigan sighed in relief.


    "No worries," Morrigan said. "An invitation to a tea party from the Queen Anna."


    "A tea party?" Maria was curious. Thomas adjusted his sses and began to exin. "It¡¯s a small event the Queen organizes once or twice a week or month."


    "Even though it¡¯s called small, its impact is significant. All the noble women in the capital attend," Thomas said, then looked at Morrigan. "The Queen¡¯s likely n is to introduce you to society, My Lady."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow. "Why would she do that?"


    "Perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but you¡¯re the number one topic of conversation at society events, My Lady."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with irritation, while Maria covered her mouth with her hand in concern. "How awful..."


    Thomas smiled slightly. "A lot of rumors, nder, political affairs, and business dealings are discussed there."


    "But it¡¯s a tea party," Maria said. "Aren¡¯t they going there to have fun?"


    "You¡¯re very naive, Maria," Thomas said thoughtfully. "They¡¯re not going there to have fun; they¡¯re going to create their own opportunities."


    "For example, do you remember the Valenor family, My Lady?"


    Morrigan nodded. Thomas continued, "Count Valenor¡¯s wife, Lady Margaret, frequently attends various events to promote their own clothes."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes sparkled with sudden realization. "So you¡¯re saying I should dispel the rumors about me at the tea party?"


    Thomas smiled and nodded. "That¡¯s why we need to practice etiquette with you."


    "The Queen¡¯s tea party is at noon tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t it conflict with Academy hours?" Maria asked in surprise.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we can get a day off," Thomas said nonchntly. "The Queen¡¯s tea party is a perfect excuse to take a leave."


    "Well then, what time do we start training?" Morrigan asked. Thomas smiled. "After Dinner."


    Morrigan nodded.


    "Gakk!"


    "He must be hungry, right, My Lady?" Maria said as she looked at the crow.


    Actually, Jack was really curious about the taste of the food here.


    Watching Morrigan enjoy luxurious beef and steaks every day had triggered Jack¡¯s gluttony.


    Jack felt his beak water and pped his wings excitedly¡ªhe had already gotten used to being a crow.


    "It seems so," Morrigan said as she observed her crow¡¯s eager behavior.


    "I¡¯ll tell the Chef to prepare the meal, My Lady." Maria bowed and then left.


    ******


    "You will pour this poison into her meal, do you understand me?"


    The Chef nodded firmly, kissed the religious object on his ne, then took it off and handed it to the mysterious man. "I will do it, My Lord."


    The mysterious man smiled. "Good, the Goddess¡¯s light will shine upon you."


    The Chef, looking at the mysterious man with fanaticism, nodded eagerly. "My ce in Heaven is secured, right?"


    "Yes, the Pope has reserved ten kilometers ofnd in Heaven for you," the mysterious man said, almost mockingly. "Because you¡¯ve donated all your money to us, not only you but your family will live happily."


    Happiness sparkled in the Chef¡¯s eyes; he could go to Heaven¡ªall he had to do was poison the Witch.


    "Take this rune stone, make sure Thomas doesn¡¯t see you. This rune will shield you from Thomas¡¯s gaze," the mysterious man said. "Now make sure you seed, or someone else will im your ce in Heaven."


    "Don¡¯t worry, My Lord," the Chef said. "The Witch will die today."


    The mysterious man nodded. "Good, now go andplete your sacred duty."


    The Chef nodded and quickly left. After watching him for a while, the mysterious man disappeared with a deep chuckle.


    After the mysterious man vanished, Thomas¡¯s figure appeared in the same spot. His eyes narrowed as he looked around. "I sensed the presence of someone unfamiliar. Who is it?"


    Strangely, Thomas felt that there had been two people here, but one of their auras had disappeared in a peculiar way.


    "Are they spying on us?" Thomas said suspiciously. "Is it from the Church? Could it be the King¡¯s agents?"


    Thomas quickly moved around, searching for more clues.


    ******


    "Where is the food? I¡¯ve been waiting for 10 minutes!" Morrigan said with an expression of frustration on her face.


    "It should be here any moment, my Lady," a female servant said loyally.


    Although the table was set with vegetables, water, and fruits, the main course had still not arrived. Just as Morrigan was about to get angry, the door opened, and the chef entered, holding three different dishes on a tray.


    Even though the chef¡¯s hands were slightly trembling, Morrigan assumed it was just from nerves.


    "Sorry for the dy, my Lady," the chef said with a regretful expression. Seeing the chef nearly on the verge of tears, Morrigan softened.


    "Don¡¯t let it happen again," Morrigan said. The chef nodded vigorously.


    As Jack eagerly looked at the food ced before him, he nced at the chef, feeling that the man seemed familiar from somewhere.


    "Does this man look familiar?" Jack, noticing the chef¡¯s nervous demeanor, became suspicious and activated Karma Eye.


    Looking at the chef with a different vision this time, Jack saw that the chef was tense and trembling not from fear, but from excitement.


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Why was this man so excited?


    Jack looked at the dishes¡ªa soup, a steak, and a variety of sides. Although they looked delicious, they gave him an oddly bad feeling.


    "Wait! This is poisoned!" A sudden realization made Jack p his wings fiercely. "But in this season, there wasn¡¯t supposed to be an assassination attempt on Morrigan!"


    In the otome game, assassination attempts stopped after Morrigan enrolled in the academy. In almost all routes, there were assassination attempts, but there was no poisoning attempt like this one.


    "Why... has something changed?" This thought chilled Jack¡¯s blood as he looked at Morrigan, who was about to start eating.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll let this happen?" With sudden determination, Jack pped his crow wings and flew up, knocking into Morrigan¡¯s soup.


    Before Morrigan could understand what was happening, Jack fell to the floor along with the soup bowl. Although the hot soup burned part of Jack¡¯s body, he resisted the pain.


    "Seth! What are you doing?!" Morrigan furrowed her brows, not understanding why the crow acted like this.


    Seeing his ns disrupted by the crow, the chef grabbed the whining bird in front of him with a firm grip.


    Struggling to maintain a calm expression, the chef hurriedly looked at Morrigan. "My Lady, I¡¯ll take the crow away. Don¡¯t worry."


    "No, stop!" Despite the crow spilling her soup, Morrigan wasn¡¯t angry. Seeing Jack whining in pain, she felt sad. "Let Seth go immediately."


    Although the chef was filled with anger towards the stupid crow, he had no choice but to let go. "As you wish, my Lady."


    Breaking free from the chef¡¯s grasp, Jack quickly flew to Morrigan, cawing constantly to warn her despite his pain.


    Morrigan couldn¡¯t understand why the crow was acting this way. "What¡¯s wrong, Seth? Why are you behaving like this?"


    Jack thought of various ways to tell Morrigan that the food was poisoned, but no ideas came to mind.


    "Think! Think, you fool!"


    "My Lady, you should eat your food before it gets cold," the chef said anxiously. As the servants cleaned the mess, the chef grew increasingly worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to poison Morrigan.


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the chef¡¯s sudden nervousness. Then she noticed the crow approaching her meal and wondered what it was doing.


    Jack walked toward the steak and pretended to eat it, then acted as if he was in pain and let himself fall to the side.


    Giving himself a 10 out of 10 for acting, Jack yed dead.


    "Are you trying to say this soup is poisoned?" Morrigan asked, and Jack frantically nodded his head.


    "Because of the Stupid Crow, my n failed!" the Chief said. Then he pulled out a knife. "But I¡¯ll still kill you and go to Heaven, witch!"


    Despite the danger, there was no fear or concern on Morrigan¡¯s face. She raised her index finger and pointed it at the approaching chef. "Leth¡­"


    The red spell emanating from Morrigan¡¯s hand turned the knife in the servant¡¯s hand to dust. As the servants froze in fear, the chef fell to the ground from the spell¡¯s effect.


    "Did you think you could threaten me with just a weapon?" Morrigan said as she approached step by step, causing the chef to retreat in terror. "Back off, filthy witch!"


    "You hurt Seth and tried to kill me?" Morrigan said coldly. "Why?"


    "Because¡ª"


    "You can judge me as a witch, a demon, or evil like the others, I don¡¯t care," Morrigan said, ncing at the chef onest time as the knights entered. "But I cannot forgive you for what you did to Seth."


    As the chef looked on in fear, Jack felt as if he might cry. He cawed as a token of thanks.


    "Take him away," Morrigan said emotionlessly as she looked at the knights.


    As the knights obeyed, Morrigan petted her crow.

 Chapter 15 - 14:Etiquette

    "It seems you¡¯ve already taken care of it, my Lady," Thomas said, examining the Rune stone.


    Morrigan¡¯s stern gaze almost pierced Thomas. "Do you know who organized this?"


    Thomas shook his head in disappointment. "Unfortunately not, my Lady."


    "That they would even attempt such a thing," Maria said with concern. Maria, who had been tidying Morrigan¡¯s room throughout the events, was worried for herdy when she heard the news.


    "Who could n such a terrible thing?"


    Thomas¡¯ thoughtful eyes turned to Maria. "The Church or someone who is an enemy of the Lady¡¯s family?"


    "But why would they target my Lady?" Maria¡¯s question made even Jack stir with curiosity. Thomas shook his head. "I don¡¯t know who, but they must certainly be powerful."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes grew serious when she heard even Thomas call someone powerful. "How dangerous?"


    Thomas showed his Lady the Rune stone in his hand. "A God-level Rune has been carved into this Stone, my Lady."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in understanding, while Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Are you saying the one who nned this is a God?"


    "Maybe or maybe not..." Thomas said, fiddling with the Rune stone. "But it¡¯s probably a Disciple."


    "Wait a minute!" Maria¡¯s startled voice interrupted Thomas. "Are you talking about those who are even closer to God than a Saint?"


    "Exactly." Thomas grinned.


    When Jack understood what a Disciple was, he remembered the time he chose Morrigan as a Disciple. ¡¯I wonder if there are other people like me?¡¯


    "What does Disciple mean?" Morrigan asked curiously, hearing such a thing for the first time.


    Thomas adjusted his sses and began to exin. "It¡¯s when a God or Goddess voluntarily shares their divinity with a person."


    Morrigan was surprised, while Jack was surprised to remember that these concepts weren¡¯t even in the game. Thomas continued. "Technically, we can call them Demigods."


    "A human body but with Godly power, something like that."


    As Thomas fell silent, Maria interjected.


    "ording to legends, there was a time when the Gods¡¯ Disciples were everywhere, but humans grew arrogant and desired the Gods¡¯ throne for themselves."


    "As punishment, the Gods unleashed natural disasters upon the world for 7 days and 7 nights," Maria felt a mix of admiration and fear as she spoke of this. "In the end, by the Gods¡¯ collective decision, choosing Disciples was forbidden."


    "You seem quite knowledgeable about this."


    Hearing Morrigan¡¯spliment, Maria shyly scratched her head. "I was interested in legends as a young child."


    "Most of them are just children¡¯s tales, though," Thomas said mockingly. Maria gave a rare eye roll. "You¡¯re just in denial."


    "Is this Disciple dangerous?" Morrigan said seriously. Thomas stopped bickering and looked at Morrigan. "You are safe at the Academy and with me, my Lady."


    "Nevertheless, we should increase security and conduct checks on every servant," Morrigan said, looking at Maria and Thomas. "When will my father arrive?"


    "It has been postponed for some reasons, my Lady," Thomas said to Morrigan professionally. A flicker of disappointment appeared in Morrigan¡¯s eyes for a moment but vanished as quickly as it came.


    "Well, let¡¯s start preparing for tomorrow then," Morrigan said. Maria smiled excitedly. "Trust us, my Lady. You will make a storm there."


    "Maria, while you prepare the clothes, we will learn etiquette with Thomas." Maria nodded and excitedly went to prepare the outfit for Morrigan.


    "You will learn the most basic etiquette for nobles in 3 hours," Thomas said and walked to the Salon with Morrigan.


    Taking three books in his hand, Thomas looked into Morrigan¡¯s eyes. "You will walk with these books on your head, without losing your bnce or dropping them."


    Morrigan didn¡¯t object, took the books from Thomas, took a deep breath, and ced them on her head. After bncing them, Morrigan started walking slowly and was surprised that the books didn¡¯t fall.


    "Was this supposed to be difficult?" Morrigan spoke as she walked, and growing bolder, she sped up and spun around.


    Despite this, the books didn¡¯t even budge. A pleased smile appeared on Thomas¡¯ lips. "My Lady, you truly are a rare talent."


    Although Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why she was being praised for such a thing, she ignored it. She took the books from her head and returned them to Thomas.


    "This seems like it will go faster than it should." Thomas was genuinely curious about the extent of his Lady¡¯s limits.


    "My Lady, this time you will have a tea-drinking lesson." Thomas said as he quickly brought a table and chair.


    After brewing tea for a while, he brought a cup and ced it in front of Morrigan. "Now, my Lady, let¡¯s first talk about the rules. The unspoken rules."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyebrow rose in surprise. "Unspoken rules?"


    Thomas smiled and nodded. "In short, things not to do at a tea party."


    "First of all, never touch your tea before the Queen takes a sip from hers," Thomas said, pointing with his finger. "If you do that, it will be seen as disrespecting the Queen¡¯s authority."


    "What if I ignore it?" Hearing Morrigan¡¯s question, Thomasughed. "Nothing will happen, but still, be careful not to do it. The Queen can be touchy."


    Morrigan nodded. Thomas continued. "The second thing is, never start your tea before a Noble Lady of higher rank than you drinks hers."


    "However, since you are the daughter of a Duke, you are naturally the highest-ranking person after the Queen." Hearing Thomas, Morrigan rxed; at least she wouldn¡¯t have to struggle too much.


    "The third and final rule is to never let others walk all over you," Thomas said seriously. "That ce is full of Nobles who prey on and target the weakest, like a pack of wolves. The slightest sign of weakness will let the entire society know about it."


    Morrigan nodded seriously.


    "Alright, let¡¯s begin before the tea gets cold. First, wrap your index and middle fingers around the tea handle while keeping the rest of your fingers back and your pinky in the air."


    Following Thomas¡¯s instructions, Morrigan separated the teacup from its saucer.


    "Incorrect," Thomas interrupted. "First mistake, don¡¯t lift the cup in the air, gently pull it towards yourself diagonally, bend your arm, and slightly tilt your head."


    Morrigan gently pulled the cup towards herself as instructed, slightly tilting her head, but Thomas wasn¡¯t satisfied. "Your eyes should never be on the cup, it¡¯s a sign of insecurity."


    Although Morrigan frowned, she nodded. She made eye contact with Thomas.


    "While looking into someone¡¯s eyes, have a small smile on your lips, it¡¯s considered polite."


    Morrigan forced herself to smile.


    "It looks too artificial, be more natural and sincere," Thomas said, sounding annoyed.


    Morrigan carefully lifted the cup and took a sip. Again, Thomas¡¯s voice interrupted her. "When taking a sip, don¡¯t hold the cup straight, tilt the back slightly backward."


    Morrigan nodded. After taking a sip, she offered Thomas a subtle smile. Thomas nodded in satisfaction. "That was the basic level. We¡¯ll move on to the intermediate level."


    Morrigan looked at Thomas curiously, wondering what the intermediate level entailed.


    "This time, you¡¯ll learn how to curtsy," Thomas said, standing up. "When you first enter, your goal will always be to greet the Queen."


    Morrigan nodded, and Thomas continued. "You¡¯ll hold both ends of your skirt and curtsy without hunching your back."


    "Now try it, please." Thomas stepped back and watched Morrigan. Morrigan stepped forward and slightly lifted her skirt. She created a subtle smile on her face. "How was that?"


    "Not bad, but it could be better," Thomas said. Morrigan felt that Thomas was very meticulous. "Always when curtsying, one foot should be in front, the other foot back, and your knees slightly bent."


    "How¡¯s this?" Morrigan asked after doing it once more. There was a satisfied smile on Thomas¡¯s face. "When you greet the Queen, slightly lower your eyes, it will add extra charm."


    "But remember, never open your skirt enough to show your knees," Thomas said, "It might make you look seductive, but it¡¯s seen as disrespectful."


    "Also, when you meet the King, your eyes should be on the ground."


    Listening to Thomas, Morrigan etched these instructions in her mind.


    Curtsying as Thomas instructed, Morrigan bowed and maintained a high-ss posture. Thomas apuded. "Bravo, My Lady. You¡¯ve mastered these in just half an hour."


    "Now you will learn the polite way of speaking. First, never ask simple questions like age or health; make sure you research the nobles thoroughly and gently stroke their egos."


    "What do you mean?" Morrigan asked, raising an eyebrow with amusement. "For example, whenplimenting ady, it is more appropriate to say that the outfit was made for her rather than just saying it looks good on her."


    "When the Queen and King are in the same ce, you greet the King first, then the Queen, then the Princes, and finally the Princesses," Thomas said. "During a tea party, you cannot sit until the Queen sits, and interrupting the Queen while she is speaking is considered disrespectful."


    "Are there really that many rules?" Morrigan asked, raising an eyebrow. Thomas nodded with a grin. "Some rules are really quite ridiculous."


    "Such as, for instance, the ban on going to thevatory at noble parties."


    "Wait, is there really such a rule?" A faint smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips. "Isn¡¯t that quite ridiculous?"


    "Actually, it stems from something quite amusing," Thomas said with a yful expression. "Four hundred years ago, there were sewers under the nobles¡¯ homes."


    "So you mean?" Morrigan asked with suspicion. Thomas¡¯s grin widened. "Once, during a party, the king of the time fell into the sewer due to a copsing wooden floor and died. From then on, using thevatory at parties was banned, and the sewer system was improved throughout the city."


    Morrigan¡¯s smile involuntarily grew. "That¡¯s interesting."


    "Anyway, now that the short story is over, let¡¯s continue."


    Morrigan nodded and focused. Thomas continued. "If a lower-rankeddy does not greet you, scold her instead of making a jest about it."


    "What purpose will that serve?" Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why she should do that. A hint of seriousness appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "Because the Queen¡¯s tea party is not just a party; it¡¯s an assessment, an agenda, a gossip, and a ce for trade."


    "The Queen¡¯s tea party can make you famous or disgrace you," Thomas said in a deep tone. "Remember, the Queen is aware of everything that happens there. It¡¯s both an opportunity and a risk for you."


    As Morrigan¡¯s eyes sparkled, a satisfied smile appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "I assume you understand, so let¡¯s move on, my Lady."


    "At the tea party, refuse any requests for help fromdies," Thomas said. "Remember, you are a Duke¡¯s daughter, not an ordinary servant. Act ordingly."


    "Also, don¡¯t drink more than two cups of tea," Thomas said. "And don¡¯t start eating the desserts after drinking tea; you¡¯ll first engage in conversation with thedies, and only start on the desserts after the Queen begins."


    "These rules are simple but important."


    "I understand," Morrigan agreed, although she found the rules absurd. A look of satisfaction appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "You¡¯re learning very quickly, my Lady."


    "Is it that hard to learn?"


    "Somedies spend 5-6 months learning these rules, my Lady."


    Although Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why this was so exaggerated, she still found etiquette to be simple. "Since that¡¯s done, let¡¯s move on to choosing an outfit."


    Thomas nodded. Even if Morrigan hadn¡¯t learned everything, she had at least grasped the essentials for the tea party. "As you wish, my Lady."


    As Morrigan walked gracefully, Thomas cleared away the table and the tea cup.

 Chapter 16 - 15:Feelings

    (Friends, I apologize for the quality of this chapter. I was very tired and exhausted today, so there may be some unnecessary drama or nonsensical events in some parts.


    I apologize again.)


    "That suits you very well, my Lady," Maria said. Morrigan were trying on the clothes they had received. Many maids were bustling around the room professionally.


    Morrigan had decided to wear something simpler instead of the outfit she hadmissioned from the tailor Amelia, following Thomas¡¯s advice.


    Although red, green, and yellow were suggested, Morrigan was not satisfied. On Maria¡¯s advice, she tried on a navy blue outfit that highlighted the blue color of her eyes.


    The dress, made of chiffon fabric, had a belt around the waist, and a blue ne was added to further entuate Morrigan¡¯s eyes.


    "You look beautiful, my Lady," Maria, captivated by Morrigan¡¯s beauty, could not help but be as impressed as the other maids.


    A slight smile formed on Morrigan¡¯s lips. Although she usually favored ck, she found herself liking this blue as well, and it had already be her second favorite color.


    "Still, perhaps we could use more jewelry, my Lady."


    Morrigan nodded; she had ordered many pieces of jewelry. The gold jewelry was carelessly tossed on the bed, even the least valuable piece being enough to buy a plot ofnd.


    "This might work, my Lady!" Maria eximed excitedly as she showed the jewelry to Morrigan.


    Maria presented Morrigan with a ne¡ªarge sapphire pendant on a delicate silver chain.


    Even Morrigan admired the design.


    The sapphire had a striking blue color and was framed by small white diamonds, creating an elegant appearance that made some of the maids hold their breath in awe.


    There were also earrings.


    Drop-shaped sapphire earrings, in a shade of blue that perfectly highlighted her eye color.


    Morrigan now understood why Thomas had been so confident when choosing these earrings.


    The upper part of the earrings featured sapphires surrounded by small white diamonds, creating a refined look as they sparkled in the light.


    "Thomas really has an eye for beauty," Maria said in amazement. "These earrings will make your eyes stand out incredibly."


    Morrigan nodded and looked at the bracelets. One was a silver bracelet adorned with rows of sapphires.


    Each sapphire was surrounded by small diamonds and meticulously ced around the bracelet.


    Morrigan put on the bracelet, along with the earrings and ne. The earrings, in harmony with the navy blue dress, looked incredibly elegant and stylish.


    "You¡¯ll make everyone envious there, my Lady."


    As Morrigan examined herself in the mirror, she gently touched her hair, feeling satisfied. "Is this what you meant when you said the girls should take care of themselves?"


    Maria smiled and nodded gently, a faint smile on her lips. "Yes, my Lady. How do you feel now?"


    Morrigan looked at herself in the mirror thoughtfully. This was the first time she had dressed up so much; normally, she would see these things as unnecessary and wasteful, but now she felt satisfied, even happy.


    "Weird, but I feel good," Morrigan said calmly. "It still seems irrational to me, but I feel satisfied. It¡¯s very confusing."


    Morrigan looked at Maria in the mirror with a nk expression. Maria appeared thoughtful for a moment before saying with a small smile, "My Lady, you always act with reason, don¡¯t you?"


    One of Morrigan¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise. "Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?"


    Maria shook her head firmly, "No, my Lady. You¡¯ve be so ustomed to logic that you¡¯ve buried your emotions deep down."


    "There¡¯s not always a need to seek logic, my Lady," Maria said. "Sometimes we must turn off our logic to have fun."


    "What do you mean?" Morrigan asked as she began removing the jewelry. The maids worked diligently, returning Morrigan¡¯s jewelry to their boxes. "Why should I have to do that?"


    "Because everyone has the right to have fun, go out, and buy jewelry," Maria said firmly. "You need to learn the fine line between logic and emotion, my Lady."


    Morrigan thought seriously about Maria¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t understand why emotions were important, thinking of the overly emotional princesses in ssic fairy tales.


    This was normal for Morrigan. Since the age of six, she had learned from fairy tales and knew the difference between tales and reality.


    To Morrigan, a tale and a novel were the same. Both were products of imagination, but they contained some life experiences within them.


    Even though Morrigan appeared intelligent, cold, and strong on the outside, she was pure, innocent, and vulnerable on the inside.


    While most women wanted to be princesses in fairy tales, Morrigan wanted to be a knight, though that dream had faded as she grew up.


    When Morrigan started living in an unfamiliar mansion at the age of six, she wanted to be like the undefeated knight in the stories to ease the feelings of loneliness, sadness, and weakness.


    Eventually, the loneliness, sadness, pain, and helplessness turned into depression, sadness, and finally, the istion of herself from everything.


    Morrigan unconsciously forced herself to think logically out of fear of bing emotional again, searching for reasons not to be emotional.


    "My Lady, I think¡ª"


    "That¡¯s enough, Maria," Morrigan said, cutting her off. "I have to get up early tomorrow."


    Seeing that Morrigan didn¡¯t want to hear any more, Maria didn¡¯t want to push her Lady too far.


    Ten minutester, after Morrigan¡¯s bed was prepared and the jewelry was collected, shey down to sleep.


    "Good night, my Lady."


    Maria turned off the light and left the room as Morrigan nodded in response.


    Just as Maria gently closed the door, Thomas suddenly appeared behind her, making her almost scream, but he quickly covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Don¡¯t scream," Thomas said with a small smirk. Maria, blushing with a mix of anger and embarrassment, red at him. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Thomas removed his hand from Maria¡¯s mouth and apologized. Maria refrained from yelling to avoid disturbing her Lady. "Don¡¯t scare me like that, Thomas."


    Despite Maria¡¯s anger, Thomas grinned. "I can¡¯t help it; you know I enjoy little surprises."


    Maria could only re at him in irritation. "Very funny."


    "You look upset," Thomas remarked, noticing the worry in Maria¡¯s eyes. Maria nodded. "Why is my Lady acting this way?"


    "Did you tell Lady Morrigan to act like an ordinary woman?"


    "Yes, and what¡¯s wrong with that?" Maria raised an eyebrow, believing her Lady deserved to be happy. "My Lady deserves to be happy!"


    Thomas shook his head. "Yes, but my Lady is already happy. Why are you telling her to indulge in jewelry and women¡¯s clothing?"


    He spoke as if stating the obvious, but Maria didn¡¯t understand what he was getting at. "What are you trying to say?"


    Thomas adjusted his sses and began to exin. "Lady Morrigan is not someone who will find happiness in jewelry and clothing."


    "Lady Morrigan has never received a gift in her life, never had a friend her age aside from her servants, and her only source of knowledge has been fairy tale books."


    Thomas¡¯s words cut through Maria like a knife. He continued, "Do you think telling such a person to be emotional is the right thing to do?"


    Thomas looked at Maria, and then a smirk appeared on his face. "But keep at it, maybe you¡¯ll seed."


    As he was about to leave, Maria grabbed his arm. "Wait, please!"


    "How can I make Lady Morrigan happy?!"


    Thomas turned back and looked into Maria¡¯s eyes. When he saw the determination in them, a pleased smile appeared on his face. "It¡¯s very simple."


    "Be her friend."


    Maria¡¯s thoughts drifted to the time when Morrigan had called her the best friend she ever had.


    Even though Morrigan had called Maria her best friend, Maria still continued to address her as "my Lady."


    "If you want Lady Morrigan to ept her emotions," Thomas said, "there¡¯s no better way than being her friend."


    Maria nodded seriously. She would do everything in her power to help Morrigan ept her emotions.


    "I see you understand," Thomas said. "Good. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving."


    "Thank you, Thomas."


    Hearing Maria, Thomas smiled nonchntly. "You¡¯re wee."


    (Time skip, Tuesday morning.)


    At 5 a.m., Maria woke up, washed her face, quickly changed her clothes, and tidied up her room.


    Starting the household chores promptly, Maria finished preparing two meals, then spent an hour setting the dining table before instructing the Chef to begin cooking.


    As the meal was being prepared, Maria noticed that it was already 8 a.m., so she went upstairs to wake her Lady. Gently opening the door, Maria looked at Morrigan, who was peacefully sleeping.


    "Caw!"


    Hearing the familiar sound of a crow, Maria nced at Jack. This crow, though it asionally disappeared, always reappeared suddenly in strange ces.


    Ignoring the red-eyed crow, Maria called out to Morrigan, "Morrigan, it¡¯s time for breakfast."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes openedzily, and with tired eyes, she looked at Maria and asked, "Is breakfast ready, Maria?"


    "I ordered all your favorite dishes today, Morrigan," Maria replied sweetly. Morrigan squinted her eyes. "You seem a bit different today, Maria."


    "I¡¯m always like this."


    "Very well," Morrigan said and then looked at her crow. "Seth, where did you disappear tost night?"


    The answer to this question was simple. Jack had canceled his Avatar form the moment Morrigan took off her clothes.


    Seeing the crow¡¯s strange movements, a small smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t disappear again."


    Jack nodded firmly.


    "I¡¯m feeling quite hungry today; let¡¯s go eat."


    Following Morrigan, Maria, and Jack quickly arrived at the table filled with elegant and satisfying dishes.


    Jack greedily dove into his small te and quickly began devouring the free meal.


    "This crow is truly a glutton."


    Jack mocked Thomas with his caws. He was merely taking advantage of the free food.


    "Caw! Caw!


    (Trantion: Mind your own business! Four-eyes!)


    Thomas realized that the crow was mocking him but chose to ignore it. Morrigan began her meal.


    "Even though the Queen¡¯s tea party starts at 12, we need to be there by 11," Thomas said, "I believe you can get ready in two hours."


    Maria nodded and added, "The outfits, jewelry, and gifts are all prepared."


    Morrigan nodded. "Good, Thomas. Did you find a gift for the Queen?"


    Thomas adjusted his sses, then took out a small box from his pocket. Opening the box, Thomas revealed a pure diamond ring. When Morrigan saw it, she frowned. "Do you think the Queen will ept an ordinary ring, Thomas?"


    "This is no ordinary ring, my Lady," Thomas said, and then infused mana into the ring. The ring glowed for a moment, and as Morrigan and Maria looked at it, they felt a pleasant scent spreading around.


    "This ring has a magical effect that gives the wearer a lovely fragrance and makes others admire them."


    As Thomas exined this, he wore a proud expression. Maria admired the ring. "This is something every woman would want."


    "Where did you find this ring?" Morrigan asked, curious about who would sell such a ring. "Just a friend, my Lady. No need for you to know."


    Morrigan wanted to ask more, but seeing that Thomas didn¡¯t want to exin, she didn¡¯t press further.


    After a while, once Morrigan finished her meal, she returned upstairs to her room to get ready.

 Chapter 17 - 16:Thief

    "My Lady, the carriage is ready."


    Hearing Thomas, Morrigan took onest look to ensure she appeared appropriate. The navy blue outfit, earrings, and ne added an extra touch of luxury.


    Morrigan descended the steps gracefully, step by step. Maria stood at the door to greet herdy, her eyes lighting up when she saw Morrigan. "Morrigan, you look stunning!"


    "You are like a star!"


    A delicate smile graced Morrigan¡¯s face at thepliment. "Thank you, Maria."


    Morrigan noticed that Maria had started addressing her by her name more often, but she didn¡¯t mind. Thomas stood by the carriage, with the coachman ready to drive.


    Since this was a Tea Party at the Royal Pce, Morrigan would be escorted by the Royal Guards.


    The Royal Guards were a permanent, elite organization loyal to the King and Queen.


    The position of Captain of the Royal Knights was highly coveted, but since the previous Captain, the ck Knight Norman, had suddenly resigned, the position had been vacant for two months.


    Morrigan walked forward step by step and gracefully ascended the carriage, with Maria waving goodbye from behind.


    Nodding at Maria, Morrigan gave themand to depart. "We may go."


    The horses neighed as they began to move, and Morrigan slowly distanced herself from the estate.


    As the carriage passed by, many people continued about their business calmly, as if ustomed to this sight. It was normal; so many nobles passed through that people no longer found it surprising, though asionally, children would gaze curiously.


    Morrigan observed the city. When she first arrived, the ss differences were visibly stark. As the carriage approached the Royal Pce, the quality of the roads, people¡¯s clothing, and the shops improved.


    Meanwhile, many soldiers patrolled constantly. Despite the high level of vignce in the slum area, corruption was rampant.


    The capital was a paradise only for the rich and noble; with themon poption rapidly increasing, even the capital could no longer handle it.


    Although King Henry tried to implement some reforms, they were still not about the people, human freedom, or the economy. They were merely small changes created to satisfy the nobles.


    ording to Thomas, during the reign of King Henry¡¯s father, Edward VI, the Royal Family¡¯s authority had nearly peaked. It was such a significant shift that after Edward¡¯s death, the nobles exerted ruthless pressure on the young Henry.


    As a result, the Royal Party, which supported the Royal Family, was formed, and the Reformist Party began its first major rise.


    If it weren¡¯t for the efforts of Morrigan¡¯s Aunt, Queen Anna, the Royal Family would have nearly lost all its power.


    Therefore, King Henry had to rely on Queen Anna and the Duchy of Thornvile. Although King Henry was a failed leader, he was not foolish.


    He never attempted to make a move against Queen Anna or the Duchy of Thornvile.


    Morrigan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when the carriage suddenly stopped. Despite the abrupt jolt, Morrigan managed to stay seated.


    Frowning, Morrigan looked at the coachman. "What happened?"


    The coachman avoided eye contact with Morrigan, speaking nervously. "Children ran out in front of us, My Lady."


    Morrigan wanted to see who these children were. "Bring the children to me."


    With a slight smile, Thomas opened the door for hisdy. Morrigan stepped down,manding the crowd¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, two knights brought the slightly dirty children before Morrigan. Morrigan examined them. There were two boys and one girl.


    The girl had brown hair and blue eyes, wearing a tattered dress, withrge, timid eyes.


    The other boys were not much different from the girl. One was a tall, red-haired boy around 12 years old, with bruises on his face.


    Thest one had ck hair and green eyes. The green-eyed boy looked anxious and nervous,cking the stern expression of the red-haired boy.


    As Morrigan examined the three children, her brow furrowed slightly. "What are your names?"


    Morrigan¡¯s cold tone caused the gathering crowd to hold their breath. Even if they didn¡¯t know who Morrigan was, they could tell she was a noble.


    A noble could punish even children, so most people feared confronting them.


    The girl flinched at Morrigan¡¯s question, while the red-haired boy narrowed his eyes. "Our names are none of your business."


    "Don¡¯t be rude, young man," Thomas said with a faint smile. "My Lady is kind. Just answer her question."


    The red-haired boy, growing more tense under Thomas¡¯ gaze, hesitated, took a breath, and spoke. "My name is Ren."


    "I¡¯m Riko," said the brown-haired girl, her voice trembling, as if she was on the verge of tears.


    Seeing Morrigan¡¯s gaze on him, the ck-haired boy feltpelled to speak. "My name is Fred."


    Morrigan¡¯s emotionless eyes assessed each of the children, who grew more nervous despite trying not to show it. After a moment, Morrigan opened her mouth to speak. "You may go."


    As Riko exhaled with relief, Fred released the breath he had been holding. Ren, with a grateful expression, walked up to Morrigan and took her hand, bowing before her. "Thank you, merciful Lady!"


    Even though Morrigan didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, she epted the thanks and didn¡¯t mind Ren holding her hand. "Alright, you may go."


    "Wait," Thomas said, still maintaining his grin. His gaze caused Ren to freeze in fear. "Look at the arm where your bracelet was, my Lady."


    Although Morrigan was surprised, she did as he suggested and looked at her right arm. When she saw that her bracelet was missing, she gave Ren a merciless look. "So, you¡¯re thieves."


    The knights harshly grabbed the children by their necks and threw them to the ground. Riko let out a whimper, her eyes watering from the pain, while Ren felt fear and regret.


    As he tried to escape, Thomas lifted Ren by the neck like a cat. "Hold on, little thief, where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    Seeing Thomas¡¯ grin, Ren was frightened, but he still tried to resist with courage. "Let me go!"


    The crowd looked at the thieves with a mix of pity and disgust, while Morrigan¡¯s thoughts were conflicted. The logical part of her mind argued that the children deserved punishment for their crime, while the emotional part saw them as innocent.


    The brief silence was broken by Thomas¡¯s voice. "What is your decision, my Lady?"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes turned to Ren. "Why do you steal?"


    As Ren freed himself from Thomas¡¯s grip, he took a deep breath, then stood still when he heard Morrigan¡¯s question, gritting his teeth. "Why?! Because we¡¯re hungry!"


    "While you live in your pces, we live with rats!"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes grew serious, while Riko and Fred silently prayed that Ren wouldn¡¯t receive a death sentence.


    "Punish me however you want!" Ren rebelled. "Maybe Hell would be morefortable than this..."


    As Ren resigned himself to his fate, a conflicted expression appeared on Morrigan¡¯s face. The fact that three children had to resort to theft was a sign of how corrupt the kingdom had be.


    "You may go."


    "What!" Ren was shocked and ted when he heard Morrigan, expecting a death sentence but receiving none. Looking at Morrigan with a grateful expression, Ren bowed.


    "My Lady, I apologize for stealing from you! Please forgive me!" Ren said with an expression Morrigan found sweet as he extended the bracelet.


    Morrigan looked at the bracelet for a moment. It was something that could have enriched a family and three future generations.


    "You can keep the bracelet," Morrigan said, and for a moment, Ren felt blessed. His eyes filled with tears as he looked at Morrigan with gratitude. "I-I don¡¯t know what to say, my Lady."


    Morrigan let out a rare chuckle, slowly bent down, wiped Ren¡¯s tears, and pinched his cheeks. "You¡¯re a sweet child, Ren. Don¡¯t cry. The bracelet is my gift to you and your friends."


    The crowd could only watch this scene in astonishment. Why was a Lady giving a gift to a thief? Nevertheless, this act touched everyone¡¯s hearts.


    As Fred and Riko¡¯s eyes sparkled, Ren couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Thank you, my Lady. Really, thank you so much this time!"


    Morrigan nodded, and under Thomas¡¯s watchful gaze, she returned to the carriage. After Thomas took his seat beside the coachman, the carriage began to move.


    Seeing Ren, Fred, and Riko waving, Morrigan waved back, a smile on her lips. She might have given away the bracelet, but she felt very good about it.


    Especially when she thought that the children would now live a happier life.


    Morrigan was astonished when she saw that they were approaching the Royal Pce. It was nearly ten timesrger than her own estate.


    Three vast gardens surrounded the pce, with a grand statue of King Arthur standing proudly. The Royal Library was so prestigious that even its entrance was guarded by thirty elite knights.


    As the carriage drew closer, Morrigan noticed the carriages of otherdies, all luxurious, yet Morrigan¡¯s own carriage stood out.


    "My Lady, you will proceed on foot from here," Thomas said. Morrigan nodded and stepped out of the carriage, where she was immediately greeted by dozens of servants.


    "Lady Morrigan, please follow me," said a middle-aged butler with sses. "I am here to escort you to the tea party."


    After parting ways with Thomas, Morrigan followed the butler. Shortly after, they arrived at arge garden, most of which was filled with flowers of various colors.


    Morrigan thought that the flowers must be magical.


    Despite her arrival, there were only three noblewomen present. They were standing and chatting with each other.


    Morrigan looked at them and immediately understood who they were. The first was Viscountess Vivienne Ashcroft.


    Vivienne was a Viscountess who ruled over Ashcroft City. Her husband was Darian, the master of the Merchants¡¯ Guild. Although Vivienne was a noble, her husband came from amoner background.


    Despite their wealth, Vivienne was secretly disliked among the social elite. Her reputation as a kind woman made her popr among themon people, but that didn¡¯t mean she was loved by the society.


    The second woman was Countess Catriona ckwood. She was a Countess from ckwood City, a city loved by the nobility for its fashion and art.


    Together with her husband, Count Cedric, she ruled over ckwood City. Catriona was popr in society because she was a close friend of the Queen.


    Thest woman was a Baroness with short red hair. Baroness Amara Levesque, despite being ofmon birth, obtained her title by marrying a 60-year-old Baron.


    She had a reputation for being arrogant and haughty. Thanks to her beauty, she had be a fashion icon and managed to enter society.


    After examining the nobility, Morrigan took a breath and decided to approach them.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in another ce, a bald man with a scarred face looked at the bracelet in his hand with happiness.


    The ce was dirty and neglected, with dust falling from the ceiling, revealing its poor condition.


    The bald man¡¯s name was Gale, and he was the gang leader of this neighborhood. Despite being the leader, his gang was filled with children and young people.


    Gale was a man who used children for things like theft and begging. After examining the bracelet a bit longer, he turned to Riko, who was looking at him.


    "Well done, my girl. You didn¡¯t act foolishly." Gale spoke sarcastically, while the bodies of Ren and Fredy on the ground, their bruised faces indicating they had been beaten before they died.


    Despite her childhood friends lying dead beside her, Riko looked at Gale with a cheerful expression.


    Unlike Ren and Fred¡¯s idealistic thoughts, Riko knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Gale without selling this expensive bracelet. That¡¯s why she ratted them out.


    Gale¡¯s eyes shone with appreciation as he looked at Riko. Then, he turned to a 14-year-old boy standing nearby with a mocking gaze. "Go and buy some nice clothes for the girl. From now on, Riko will be my right hand."


    The boy nodded fearfully, while Riko¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy.


    As Riko left with the young man, Gale¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. "This bracelet must be worth hundreds of thousands of gold. I¡¯m so lucky."


    Confident that he would now live afortable and powerful life, Gale turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 18 - 17: Tea Party

    "Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "I told you! I can¡¯t marry you.")


    Jack looked at the female crow standing before him, apanied by three small crows. Despite his surprise at the situation, he didn¡¯t want to deal with it now.


    "Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "Am I not good enough for you?")


    The female crow lowered her eyes, tears welling up. Jack could only sigh. He wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    "Squawk! Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t feel bad!")


    The female crow stopped crying, gathered her chicks under her wings, and looked at Jack. "Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "But what about my children? Who will help them?")


    Jack looked at the little crows. As a human, he wondered how he could exin this to the crow. "Squawk! Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "I can¡¯t have kids at this age! I¡¯m sorry!")


    Jack didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Taking advantage of the moment when the female crow lowered her head, he suddenly jumped and left.


    "Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "How could he do this to me!")


    With her head down, the female crow cried for a while, then looked at her children. "Squawk!"


    (Trantion: "Don¡¯t worry, my children! I¡¯ll find you a better father!")


    Then the female crow went to find worms, her children¡¯s favorite food.


    Meanwhile, Jack had easily flown away and perched on a branch. He sighed, "Damn, I was almost a father just now!"


    Jack scanned the forest, noting that it was a nice ce without any top predators. He used to explore this ce in Morrigan¡¯s absence.


    Bored, Jack fluffed his wings and, out of frustration, flopped onto his back, spreading his wings on the branch.


    "I feel so rxed..."


    Just as Jack was about to drift off to sleep, he suddenly felt something envelop him. Realizing what was happening, he found himself entangled ins.


    "What¡¯s going on!"


    As he squawked in confusion, he heard some menughing behind him and turned his head. Recognition shed in his eyes as he saw who they were. "Aren¡¯t these crow hunters?"


    Crow hunters were poachers who used crow feathers to make wool, clothes, and other items. Crow feathers were highly useful for making potions, clothing, and more.


    Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger. "How dare you! You can¡¯t trap crows!"


    The crow hunters chuckled at this and pulled the they had thrown over Jack. As Jack felt himself plummeting toward the ground, he used Shadow Maniption to cut through the.


    Leaping forward with speed, Jackunched a Shadow attack at the eyes of the leading crow hunter, seeking revenge for the crows.


    "This damned crow can use magic!"


    Before he could say anything more, the shadow spikes that pierced his eyes killed him instantly, and he fell to the ground. Jack quickly pped his wings and attacked the other men.


    "Run! Run!" A bearded man shouted in fear.


    "You think I¡¯ll let you escape?" Jackughed angrily, then activated Dark Transformation.


    Jack¡¯s crow form vanished, reced by a massive swirl of purple and ck smoke that surrounded the crow hunters.


    Seven crow hunters remained, some gripping their weapons while others stood ready. The ck smoke encircled them, eventually blocking out the sunlight that had reached the hunters.


    "Fuck! What¡¯s happening!" A blond-haired man screamed in terror. The darkness engulfed him, and he couldn¡¯t even see the friend next to him.


    Without wasting any time, Jack attacked the blond-haired man¡¯s body. The dark smoke entered the man¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    The blond-haired man screamed, causing the others to panic as well.


    Jack, who felt the Dark Smoke spreading into the yellow-haired man¡¯s internal organs, suddenly squeezed the yellow-haired man¡¯s organs, Jack continued despite being staggered for a second by the act of killing.


    Still, Jack gathered his determination and prepared himself. He had already risked being a murderer for Morrigan.


    Jack, whose conscience was relieved, convinced himself that he had killed with a justified reason. Then his eyes emitted a murderous glow. He activated the ability.


    In an instant, the yellow-haired man fell to the ground, lifeless from the destruction of his organs.


    "Who¡¯s dead!" While everyone else was randomly moving to see each other, Jack didn¡¯t want to prolong it any longer and used Shadow Maniption to stab thorns into the men¡¯s foreheads.


    As the Crow Hunters died, the Dark Smoke surrounding them, blocking the sunlight, began to disperse.


    Everyone died before they realized what had happened.


    {Level Up}


    {Dark Transformation 2<3}


    {Shadow Maniption 2<3}


    Jack was happy to see Level Up while canceling Dark Transformation, and after turning into Crow form, he whipped his channel.


    "Thank goodness I still know where the Crow Hunters are."


    The Crow Hunters were the minor viins of the Otome Game. When Alice realized that the legendary Golden Crow had been kidnapped, the quest called Crow Hunters became avable.


    "All Crows! I¡¯ming to free you!" Jack said excitedly as he flew. "And for Level Up, of course!"


    ******


    "Lady Morrigan, wee."


    Morrigan offered a polite smile to the Ladies greeting her and then tucked her hair behind her ear. "Thank you, Lady Catriona..."


    Catriona responded with a gentle smile. "I am d you honored us with your presence. How are you?"


    Morrigan was a bit surprised. Lady Catriona¡¯s speech, behavior, and gaze were all those of a perfectdy.


    In addition, Morrigan noticed that the Baroness was frowning at her... But she ignored it.


    "I am well, how about you, Lady Catriona?"


    Catriona¡¯s smile widened in response. "You are very considerate, Lady Morrigan. I am well, thank you."


    Morrigan nodded and then looked at the Viscountess with light brown hair who was eyeing her critically. A beautiful smile settled on her lips as she said, "You look very lovely today, Lady Vivienne."


    Vivienne nodded almost indifferently to thepliment, a small smile forming on her lips. "Thank you, Lady Morrigan. I see you have prepared well today..."


    Morrigan nodded. "Yes, after all, it will be my first meeting with Queen Anna."


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze softened, and she looked at Morrigan with a slight smile. "I must invite you to my little town one day; there are jewels there that befit someone like you."


    Morrigan nodded and then turned her gaze to the Baroness. Seeing the displeasure on her face, she smiled. "How are you, Lady Amara?"


    Amara smiled, but her eyes did not. "I am fine, and you?"


    Morrigan¡¯s smile broadened. She recalled a piece of advice Thomas had given her.


    "Target the most ill-mannereddy among them and be harsh with her."


    "You are speaking to the daughter of a Duke, not your friend," Morrigan said. As she gained a smile from the Countess, Vivienne frowned. "Did you receive your education slowly?"


    Amara¡¯s smile faltered as she apologized. "I apologize, Lady Morrigan. Please excuse my rudeness..."


    Morrigan smiled. "Make sure you improve at home."


    Amara quickly nodded, and the Countess smiled. Just as she was about to speak, another person entered.


    Looking at the arriving Lady, Morrigan realized who it was. It was Duchess Juliet, wife of Duke Louis of Orkney. A woman with wavy blonde hair and hazel eyes, who, despite being 45 years old, looked as young and beautiful as if she were 30.


    "I was worried you started without me, but it seems my worries were unnecessary..." The Duchess¡¯s gentle voice initially reminded Morrigan of Marcus.


    The Countess, who greeted the Duchess, managed to maintain a smile, though it had faded slightly. "You have arrived just in time, Lady Juliet."


    "It seems so," said Lady Juliet, and then her eyes fell on Morrigan. She smiled slyly. "You look so much like your mother, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but she managed to smile. "Is that so? I didn¡¯t know..."


    Lady Juliet chuckled and said, "I knew your mother. She could be unbearable at times, but she was a good friend."


    Despite her furrowed brows, Morrigan remained silent. Viscountess Vivienne intervened. "Lady Juliet, your dress suits you very well. Did you just have it made?"


    Lady Juliet nodded, crafting a polite but fake smile on her face. "After all, we have the best tailors in the kingdom. Not like the amateurs."


    Lady Juliet¡¯s mocking tone caused the Countess to purse her lips. Catriona understood that the Duchess of Orkney was mocking her but remained silent.


    Finally, the Duchess¡¯s gaze shifted to Baroness Amara, showing disdain and contempt before quickly masking it with a gentle smile. "How is the Baron, Lady Amara? After all, he is 60 years old. He could die at any moment."


    The Baroness fidgeted nervously, seeming ustomed to the Duchess of Orkney¡¯s remarks, unlike Morrigan.


    Yet, she managed to smile slightly. "I take good care of him, Lady Juliet..."


    The Duchess chuckled, bringing her hand to her mouth and resting her chin on her fingers. "I see, continue serving him well, in every way..."


    Vivienne did not find the Duchess¡¯s thinly veiledment amusing, but since she couldn¡¯t say anything, she simply remained silent.


    "I believe our topic was not the Baron, Lady Juliet."


    The Duchess shot Morrigan a disapproving look. Morrigan continued, "Your son is very sessful, I must say he takes after you..."


    Hearing Marcus¡¯s name, Lady Juliet was angered by his disgraceful reputation, but she quickly forced herself to smile. "Despite his failures, he has a supportive family behind him..."


    "After all, every mother and father loves their children."


    Despite Morrigan¡¯s narrowed eyes, Lady Juliet teased her. Morrigan replied, "If he cries ¡¯Mother¡¯ at every problem, then it is fortunate for him..."


    "After all, he has a family behind him."


    As the tense exchange between the two women continued for a while longer, the Countess could only watch them with a strained smile.


    Hearing the sound of high heels, the Countess was pleased to see that the person arriving was Duchess Elowen Stormwind of the Stormwind Duchy, one of the four Duchies of the Kingdom.


    With silver hair, gray eyes, and tall stature, Elowen¡¯s arrival made Duchess Juliet lose interest in continuing the argument with Morrigan and she greeted Lady Elowen.


    "It¡¯s lovely to see you, Lady Elowen."


    "It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Lady Juliet?" Lady Elowen smiled, wearing much fewer jewels and essories than the other women.


    The Stormwind Duchy, a territory constantly involved in wars and raids, was located on the border with the Wargannds. This Duchy, always ready for battle, was entirely built around war.


    Neither the Duke nor the Duchess was exempt from this.


    As Elowen entered, the other Ladies began arriving as well, signaling that the tea party was almost about to start.

 Chapter 19 - 18:Tea Party(2/?)

    "Lady Morrigan, you look very elegant today..."


    Morrigan smiled politely, though her lips were starting to ache from the constant smiling. For the past 45 minutes, she had been conversing with thedies and had gained much experience.


    The most important of these was that Lady Juliet was the most irritating and cunning. Lady Vivienne, in contrast to the otherdies, was more direct and somewhat masculine.


    Lady Elowen was one of the strangest yet most impressive women Morrigan had met. Her ability to speak to everyone with the same coldness, without a smile or false expression, was incredible.


    Thedies representing the duchies of Thornvile, Thornfield, Orkney, and Stormwind were all present. All except Morrigan¡¯s mother, Lady Isabe.


    Morrigan could only thank her god that her mother wasn¡¯t here.


    In fact, everyone here was rted in some way. Thornfield descended from Agravain, while Thornvile came from the line of Gawain.


    Orkney imed descent from Lot, the husband of Morgause, who was believed to be Morrigan. Then it was said that Thornvile and Thornfield¡¯s lineage descended from Gawain and Agravain.


    Morrigan, recalling Thomas¡¯s lessons, was deep in thought. Historical texts suggested that King Arthur¡¯s rtionship with Morrigan resulted in Mordred¡¯s birth, which gave rise to the Royal Family.


    Of course, the Royal Family denied this, instead iming they were a divine family created by the goddess with the blood of King Arthur.


    However, this was sometimes rejected by Reformists, though the Royal Family denied any connection to Morgana.


    Some imed that King Arthur was amoner, said to be the illegitimate son of Uther.


    The most popr belief was that the Royal Family descended from Arthur Pendragon¡¯s squire, a im supported by some historical texts, though this was often asserted by Reformists or other countries hostile to the Kingdom.


    Morrigan looked at thedy before her, Duchess Arabelle Thornfield, the Duchess of Thornfield, one of the four Duke families.


    She was the wife of Duke Luther. As Morrigan looked at the woman, her eyes narrowed. Thornfield certainly lived up to its reputation.


    The Thornfield Duchy was famous for its poisons and assassinations. A family that operated many casinos and bars, they were involved in crimes such as ckmail. In short, they had a criminal empire.


    Additionally, they inherited Poison Magic from Agravain. ording to legend, Agravain fought not as a knight but with poison injected into his sword.


    They often carried out assassinations with butterflies and snakes, possessing an incredible ability to control snakes.


    Even Morrigan was disgusted by the smell of poison and blood around the Duchess. Yet she still smiled at the Duchess¡¯spliment. "Thank you, and I see that you are very happy today?"


    Arabe¡¯s red eyes gleamed with joy. "Yes, you know, this is my favorite activity..."


    "Tea parties?" Morrigan asked curiously. Arabe nodded excitedly. "Yes, isn¡¯t it wonderful?!"


    Morrigan felt a hint of bloodthirstiness emanating from the Duchess but chose to ignore it. Arabe offered a sly smile. "You get to see who¡¯s talking behind your back, who¡¯s spreading rumors about you. It¡¯s an incredible thing."


    "It just makes my job easier..."


    Morrigan watched as Arabe waved cheerfully at Baroness Amara. For some reason, Amara seemed to tense up, but Morrigan didn¡¯t care.


    "Well, my Lady, I would like to invite you to my humble estate sometime," Arabe said, and Morrigan nodded. "I would love that, Lady Arabe."


    Arabe waved joyfully and departed. After she left, Morrigan looked calmly at Countess Catriona, who was approaching her.


    "I wanted to speak with you, but it seems you were talking to that woman," Catriona said, and Morrigan sensed the disgust in the Countess¡¯s voice.


    "Yes, what did you want to talk about?" Morrigan asked curiously. Catriona¡¯s expression brightened, and she smiled. "I just wanted to invite you to visit ckwood sometime."


    "I coulde next week."


    "Good," Catriona replied. Then she looked at Morrigan kindly. "You are such a beautiful girl. You remind me of the Queen."


    Morrigan was surprised for a moment; even her hair color was different from the Queen¡¯s. Seeing Morrigan¡¯s confusion, Catriona¡¯s smile widened. "I didn¡¯t mean in appearance..."


    "Like the Queen, you are a strong woman who knows how to defend herself," Catriona said gently. When she spoke about the Queen, her voice was filled with admiration. "That¡¯s a good thing, it¡¯s fortunate you didn¡¯t take after your mother."


    "What is my mother like?" Morrigan asked. Catriona¡¯s expression briefly twisted with disgust. "A very unpleasant and selfish woman. It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t resemble her..."


    She said as she tucked Morrigan¡¯s hair behind her ear. Morrigan looked at the Countess curiously. "Why didn¡¯t my mothere to the tea party?"


    "She was forbidden toe by Duke Alfred," Catriona exined seriously. Morrigan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with curiosity. Why would her mother be banned from attending a tea party by her father¡¯s order?


    "The reason is simple, Isabe is often drunk and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying," Catriona said with a mixture of disgust and slight sadness. She continued, "At tea parties, she would often boast about her wealth and beauty."


    "But once your existence was announced, many things changed." Catriona¡¯s eyes softened as she continued, "This might seem like a simple thing to you, but it¡¯s not..."


    Morrigan¡¯s brows furrowed, unable to understand why such a simple thing would result in her mother being punished. Catriona continued, "A noble abandoning her own daughter results in many rumors and nder."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she heard this. "So, every nder and rumor about me is because of my mother?"


    Catriona¡¯s calm expression faltered at this. She held Morrigan¡¯s cheeks. "Don¡¯t think of it that way. After all, you are here now, and you can leave those rumors unfounded."


    Morrigan softened as she saw the concern in Catriona¡¯s eyes. "Why are you worried about me?"


    Catriona¡¯s expression grew sorrowful as she looked at Morrigan. " Just take this as a kindness done for you, please..."


    Morrigan looked at Catriona and became curious but did not probe further as she desired. Returning to her stoic expression, Morrigan smiled. "Thank you for telling me this, Lady Catriona..."


    Catriona smiled gently and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, if you have any questions, I¡¯m always here."


    "Good, when will the Queen be here?"


    Catriona thought for a moment before answering Morrigan¡¯s question. "Don¡¯t worry, she will be here in 10 minutes."


    "Is there a reason for her beingte?" Morrigan asked. Catriona shook her head. "Yes, she always does this."


    "After all, she is the Queen. Naturally, if she arrives first, she has to wait for the others," Catriona said. "To maintain Royal Authority, she arrives after everyone else has."


    "Is the Queen watching us right now?" Morrigan asked curiously. Catriona chuckled lightly. "She has her personal servant watching from her ce. When all the nobledies have arrived, the Queen wille 5 minutester."


    Morrigan nodded and did not ask any more questions. Everyone had arrived except Baroness Livia de Montir and Countess Seraphina Valmont.


    After chatting with differentdies for a while, Morrigan drank the water offered by the waiter and returned the empty ss.


    Soon, anotherdy arrived. She had long ck hair and beautiful blue eyes like Morrigan. Her posture was upright and her facial features were serious.


    Once the Countess arrived, her stoic expression softened and she greeted the attendees. "Lady Elowen, Lady Juliet, Lady Arabe, andstly, Lady Morrigan."


    Juliet offered a pleased smile, while Elowen nodded. Arabe stepped forward and smiled cheerfully at Countess Seraphina. "How are you, Sera! Long time no see!"


    "Please do not call me ¡¯Sera,¡¯ Lady Arabe," the Countess said calmly. Arabe nodded dismissively. "And ¡¯long time¡¯ means one week, my Lady."


    Arabe simplyughed. "Your absence felt like a year to me, Sera..."


    As Seraphina sighed, Lady Juliet giggled and teased. "You¡¯re as energetic as ever, Lady Seraphina."


    The Countess ignored Juliet and looked at Elowen. "It¡¯s been a while, Lady Elowen..."


    The long-silver-haired woman smiled and looked at Seraphina with curiosity. "Even though you¡¯re nearly 42, you¡¯re still unmarried."


    "When are you going to get married?"


    Juliet¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity upon hearing this question. "She¡¯s right, marry while you¡¯re still beautiful, or no one will marry an old crone."


    Juliet said as she adjusted her hair. Seraphina shrugged indifferently. "I just can¡¯t find a suitable person."


    "You haven¡¯t found the right person for 16 years, Sera!" Arabe said with a smile. Seraphina merely sighed. Finally, her gaze turned to Morrigan.


    She bowed slightly and looked at Morrigan. "Hello to you too, Lady Morrigan."


    "This must be our first meeting," Seraphina said. "I am Countess Seraphina Valmont."


    Morrigan nodded. "Yes, indeed. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Seraphina..."


    Seraphina nodded. "Where is Baroness Livia?"


    Upon the mention of Livia, a smirk appeared in Juliet¡¯s eyes. "She must be in her wizard tower again."


    Seraphina furrowed her brow in curiosity, and soon a high-pitched voice echoed. "Sorry! I¡¯mte!"


    Despite the rude tone, the otherdies seemed unconcerned.


    "Once again, disgusting behavior from someone not of noble birth..."


    Juliet¡¯s tone of disgust surprised Morrigan. She had never seen such a hateful tone from Juliet before.


    Fortunately, Arabe intervened. "Lady Juliet, there¡¯s no need to be so rude. After all, even the Queen allows her."


    Following Arabe¡¯s words, Juliet looked away sharply. Baroness Livia looked gratefully at Arabe.


    "Now that thest person has arrived, it means the Queen is about toe..."


    Hearing Seraphina, Morrigan became curious and was eager to meet the Queen. Soon, the sound of clicking high heels could be heard.


    "The Queen of the Holy Mary Kingdom, Queen Anna, is here!"


    Seeing the otherdies curtsy, Morrigan gently bent her knees as she had learned from Thomas, stepped back with her left foot, bowed, and lowered her eyes to the ground.


    A short timeter, the Queen¡¯s voice was heard. "Raise your heads..."


    Morrigan rose as instructed and admired the Queen. She wore a golden dress and many jewels.


    With tinum blonde hair, sky-blue jewel-like eyes, a stern and sharp gaze, and an aura that seemed tomand reverence from everyone, she was truly impressive.


    Her tinum hair was styled in a half-updo, with wavy strands cascading down the sides of her face. She wore a small but perfectly ced crown.


    It was impossible for Morrigan not to be impressed.


    The Queen held a legendary ring said to belong to Guinevere. After a while, the Queen continued. "Thank you foring all this way; now we can sit down."


    Following the Queen¡¯s guidance, Morrigan moved to the ce where the tea table was set.

 Chapter 20 - 19: Tea Party(3/3)

    "Today, a new Lady is with us..."


    The Queen¡¯s gaze gently brightened as it fell upon Morrigan. While many of the otherdies looked at Morrigan with mixed feelings, Morrigan unknowingly straightened her back.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, it is an honor," Morrigan said with a smile on her lips. The Queen smiled at her appreciatively.


    As the Queen took a sip of her tea, the otherdies followed suit, taking small sips. Then, Lady Juliet¡¯s gaze turned to Morrigan, a hint of mockery in her eyes. "If you ever need any advice, you can consult me, Lady Morrigan."


    "Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I will need it," Morrigan replied with a stern look. "I have received the necessary training."


    Lady Juliet¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bit of sarcasm. "Yes, I can see that already."


    The Queen, after a brief look at Lady Juliet, turned her gaze to Lady Seraphina. "Lady Seraphina, you seem to be wearing less jewelry today?"


    Seeing the Queen¡¯s gentle gaze, Seraphina nodded her head. "I¡¯ve decided to adopt a savings policy due to the uing Economic Crisis, Your Majesty."


    The Queen nodded in approval, a hint of appreciation in her eyes. "Everyone should be as thoughtful as you."


    As she said this, the Queen gave Lady Juliet a meaningful look. "After all, we are going through difficult times..."


    Many of thedies, including Vivienne, nodded vigorously. "No offense, but the taxes imposed on the Nobles are really tough on the people..."


    "The people can¡¯t bear it."


    Juliet and Arabe exchanged looks of disdain. Juliet said, "How long have you been thinking this way? They¡¯re doing just fine."


    ying with the hair that had fallen on her shoulder, Juliet continued, "After all, they are obliged to obey us..."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow. The tax system of the Holy Mary Kingdom allowed Nobles to set their own tax rates for their subjects.


    For example, Ashford City, ruled by Vivienne, only imposed a 5% tax, while the Orkney Duchy imposed a 50% tax on its subjects.


    And that wasn¡¯t all; if you were a farmer, you had to give 2/3 of your grain to the Orkney Duchy.


    This policy was leading to a grain shortage crisis in the winter months, and while the Duke and Duchess of Orkney didn¡¯t care, the Queen and the Reformists were trying to pass a kingdom-wide equal taxw.


    But this was nearly impossible because the Holy Mary Kingdom had two Houses: the People¡¯s House and the Nobles¡¯ House.


    Anyw passed and voted on in the People¡¯s House had to be approved by the Nobles¡¯ House, which was an almost impossible task.


    Even the Queen and the Reformists were working together on this, but the Royal Party¡¯s constant pressure on the King was preventing it from happening.


    Upon hearing Juliet¡¯s words, Vivienne could only bite her lip.


    "Still, I¡¯ve heard that the Mercenary has been seen roaming the Kingdom recently." Arabe¡¯s cheerful voice caught everyone¡¯s attention, including the Queen¡¯s.


    Sensing that Morrigan hadn¡¯t heard about the Mercenary, Catriona whispered in her ear, "A former mercenary who hunts Nobles because his dog was killed..."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding. Lady Elowen¡¯s eyes narrowed at Arabe¡¯s words. "Has that man finally arrived?"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyebrows rose in curiosity as she felt the hatred in Elowen¡¯s voice. Not fully understanding what was going on, Morrigan listened to the otherdies with interest.


    "The Mercenary is overrated," Lady Juliet said. "He¡¯s just an old man."


    Arabe interrupted, "It¡¯s said he¡¯s killed over 50 Nobles on his own, so he¡¯s a very dangerous man."


    Juliet merely rolled her eyes. "You praise him only because you find him cool."


    Arabe clutched her cheeks like a fangirl and squealed, "But isn¡¯t he so sweet! A journey of revenge for his little dog!"


    "You¡¯re the only one who finds that cool, Lady Arabe..."


    Arabe teased Seraphina, who was sipping her tea. "Sera, don¡¯t be like that... You think it¡¯s cool too!"


    "No, I don¡¯t."


    Arabe pouted like a child, while the Queen turned to her close friend, Catriona. " Recently there have been issues with the Elves; they¡¯re attacking our trade caravans..."


    The Queen took this calmly, with only a slight frown on her face. "Why?"


    With narrowed eyes, Catriona nced at Arabe before responding to the Queen, "They im that some people have been kidnapping Elves."


    Many discreet nces turned towards Arabe, who was still smiling sweetly. Catriona continued, "Even though trade with the Elves continues, they¡¯re now selling to us at higher prices."


    "Tch, I¡¯ll make sure to resolve this." The Queen narrowed her eyes and gave a warning look to everyone, including Morrigan. "The Elves are our allies; whoever is responsible will be punished."


    Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but tense under the Queen¡¯s gaze. Looking around, she noticed that even Catriona seemed satisfied, and Lady Juliet appeared slightly on edge.


    "Let¡¯s not dwell on this unpleasant topic any longer..."


    The Queen took another sip of her tea, then smiled kindly at Livia. "Livia, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been doing well at the Mage Tower recently, congrattions."


    Livia bowed her head slightly and smiled happily. "Thank you, My Lady."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes assessed Livia. Livia was the daughter of Baron Oscar, an ordinary Baron, and Lady Agatha, the sister of Lady Juliet.


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes gleamed as she recalled Agatha. It was no secret that Livia¡¯s mother died during childbirth, and her father, Baron Oscar, was killed by the Orkneys.


    Morrigan¡¯s gaze lingered on Juliet. Was this why Juliet hated Livia?


    After pondering this for a while, Morrigan found it to be a reasonable conclusion.


    "Well done, keep up the good work, Lady Livia..."


    Livia nodded, shifting shyly in her seat.


    Then the Queen turned her gaze to Morrigan. "My brother has said good things about you, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing that her father had praised her, but she quickly recovered from the shock. This made the Queen smile. "Your father told me you¡¯re a good girl, someone who can handle herself."


    "I see that you are a talented girl..."


    Hearing the Queen¡¯spliment, Morrigan smiled. "You are very kind, Your Majesty."


    As the Queen turned to speak with the otherdies, Morrigan felt Lady Seraphina¡¯s intense gaze on her.


    Finding it odd, but still smiling softly, Morrigan asked in a gentle voice, "How are you, Lady Seraphina?"


    Seraphina looked at Morrigan for a moment longer before snapping out of it, her face softening. "I¡¯m well, thank you. You look elegant today..."


    "After all, this is my first social event..."


    Upon hearing this, Seraphina¡¯s eyes briefly showed regret, pain, and sorrow, but she quickly masked it with a stoic expression. "Is that so? I hope you get ustomed to it soon, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan smiled. "Thank you."


    "Lady Morrigan, it seems you¡¯ve quickly be friends with Countess Seraphina," Catriona said with a gentle smile. "The Countess is an excellent administrator. Learn well from her."


    Seraphina smiled at thepliment. "Thank you, feel free to consult with me anytime."


    Morrigan nodded. "I¡¯d like to visit Valmont sometime."


    "You¡¯re wee to visit anytime."


    After thedies chatted for about half an hour, the Queen offered desserts, and thedies politely enjoyed the sweets.


    As Morrigan ate the desserts, her eyes lit up, causing Catriona to chuckle. "I loved the desserts when I first came here too."


    Aside from Morrigan, Lady Seraphina¡¯s expression while eating the desserts made Arabe giggle. "It seems Lady Morrigan and Sera have a lot inmon."


    Even the Queen nodded in agreement as both Morrigan and Seraphina¡¯s eyes sparkled while they ate the sweets. Seraphina coughed and set her desserts aside.


    Morrigan continued eating unbothered, prompting Juliet to look at her mockingly. "Is this your first time having desserts?"


    Morrigan shook her head. "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had something this delicious."


    Hearing this, a small hint of sadness appeared in the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    Arabe giggled. "Lady Morrigan, these desserts are something we eat every day."


    As Morrigan shamefully put the dessert back on her te, Seraphina narrowed her eyes at Arabe. Arabe noticed but said nothing.


    Catriona looked at Morrigan with kind eyes. "ckwood¡¯s desserts are famous. I¡¯ll show them to you sometime."


    Morrigan nodded, the thought of new desserts making her mouth water.


    As time passed quickly during the tea party, an hour soon went by. When the Queen stood, everyone else did the same.


    "That¡¯s all for today," the Queen said. "The servants will see you out."


    As many of thedies left, Catriona approached Morrigan. "Take care, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan nodded and headed to where a young servant was waiting by the carriage. However, when the servant led her to a different destination, Morrigan frowned.


    "Where are we going?"


    "The Queen requests your presence," the servant replied professionally. "Forgive me for not informing you earlier, my Lady."


    "But this is the Queen¡¯s wish."


    Though Morrigan didn¡¯t know why the Queen had summoned her, she was pleased at the prospect of meeting with the Queen privately.


    Following the servant, Morrigan soon arrived at the Queen¡¯s chambers. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and stepped inside.

 Chapter 21 - 20: Meeting the Queen

    (I finished writing the chapter early today so I decided to publish it early.)


    After Morrigan entered, she was suddenly pulled into a hug, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "You¡¯ve grown so much!" The Queen¡¯s joyful voice echoed in the room. Unlike the mature and majestic woman from the tea party, the Queen now behaved in a very childlike manner.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for receiving me in your chambers," Morrigan, despite her surprise, bowed gracefully to the Queen.


    "Just call me Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t sweat the small stuff," the Queen said with a smile. "Thest time I saw you, you were just two years old, and now you look so beautiful and mature..."


    Morrigan smiled elegantly. The Queen gazed at her with gentle eyes. "You handled yourself well at the tea party."


    "Don¡¯t mind Juliet; she¡¯s always the same."


    Morrigan was taken aback by the Queen¡¯s blunt tone, but a smile crept onto her lips involuntarily. She agreed with the Queen about Juliet.


    The Queen then pointed to the table behind her. "Look, I had the kingdom¡¯s best desserts prepared for you!"


    The Queen eximed with excitement. Morrigan didn¡¯t understand why the Queen was so thrilled, but her eyes widened when she saw the desserts.


    There were many types of cakes and sweets. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but feel a craving. The Queen giggled when she noticed Morrigan¡¯s gaze. "Come on, let¡¯s eat without further dy."


    As Morrigan and Queen Anna ate the desserts, Morrigan tried to eat them delicately so as not to appear disrespectful.


    Seeing this, the Queen sighed. "You don¡¯t have to be so formal around me. You can eat however you like."


    "Here, like this."


    The Queen took a dessert with her hand and popped it into her mouth, licking off the crumbs that stuck to her lips.


    Morrigan was surprised¡ªwas the Queen really like this? Despite her astonishment, she felt happy.


    Morrigan set aside her fork and began to eat the desserts one by one. As she ate, her cheeks puffed out, and her eyes sparkled.


    "So sweet!" The Queen squealed like a little girl, her eyes shining with happiness as she looked at Morrigan. Morrigan ate the desserts greedily.


    After taking a sip of her tea, the Queen smiled. "I¡¯ve always wanted to meet with you, but you were too young."


    "I¡¯ve heard the news," the Queen said with a hint of seriousness. Morrigan stopped eating the dessert and looked at the Queen. The Queen continued, "The Church is acting more boldly than ever, be careful, Morrigan."


    Morrigan nodded seriously. "I will be careful, Aunt."


    The Queen¡¯s seriousness faded, reced by a gentle smile. "I was so lost during my first tea party as a Queen¡­"


    The Queen looked away for a moment. "I was a little scared too."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow, not understanding why someone like the Queen would be scared. The Queen smiled. "During my first tea party, I acted very idealistically, thinking everyone was as honest as I was, but they weren¡¯t."


    "What do you mean?" Morrigan asked. The Queen continued, "I thought everyone who came here did so out of friendship¡­"


    The Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed. "But I quickly learned that a Queen must appear strong, mature, andpetent on the outside."


    The Queen then turned to Morrigan, who was listening intently, a gentle but meaningful smile on her lips. "You really made me proud there, making even a sly woman like Juliet lose her cool at your age."


    A gleam of amusement flickered across the Queen¡¯s face. "She¡¯s truly a top-tier whore."


    Morrigan smiled. "You don¡¯t seem to like Juliet, Aunt?"


    The Queen shook her head. "No one likes Juliet."


    Morrigan felt a twinge of sympathy for Juliet, but remembering her behavior, that sympathy turned to satisfaction.


    "Juliet, Arabe, and Baroness Amara are not to be trusted," the Queen said with disgust. "Especially Arabe, she¡¯s the most dangerous of them all..."


    Seeing Morrigan¡¯s surprise, the Queenughed. "You thought Juliet was the most dangerous, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yes," Morrigan nodded. Juliet had been the one who talked the most and asked the most difficult questions at the tea party.


    "You¡¯ve met Baroness Livia, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes."


    The Queen nodded and continued, "Livia¡¯s mother was Juliet¡¯s sister, Agatha. But Agatha broke one of the Orkney Duchy¡¯s rules by marrying a Baron."


    As Morrigan wondered about this rule, the Queen continued, "The Orkney Duchy, starting from the third generation, only allows marriages within the family to preserve their lineage."


    Morrigan¡¯s expression turned to one of disgust. Despite her own revulsion, the Queen went on. "Lady Juliet is the niece of Duke Louis of Orkney. Just like Agatha."


    "When they wanted to marry Agatha off to her cousin, she fell in love with Baron Oscar instead," the Queen showed a sad expression for Agatha. "Agatha fled Orkney and married the Baron."


    Morrigan noticed the Queen¡¯s eyes lowering, her smile fading. The Queen continued, "Of course, the Orkney Duchy wanted to execute Agatha, but since she had married the Baron and cut ties with Orkney, she wasn¡¯t executed."


    Morrigan, if she had been surprised before, was now utterly shocked. The Orkney Duchy was far worse than she had imagined.


    "After Livia was born a yearter, Agatha died, and the Baron was killed by bandits."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding. "It was the Orkneys, wasn¡¯t it?"


    The Queen nodded. "Thornfield and we are the only ones who know, but we can¡¯t prove it. All the evidence is in Arabe¡¯s hands."


    "So Juliet is being ckmailed by Arabe?"


    "Exactly. Think about it, have you ever seen Juliet and Arabe argue?" Hearing the Queen¡¯s question, Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened.


    At the tea party, she hadn¡¯t seen Juliet argue with Arabe even once. Morrigan¡¯s eyes sparkled. Looking at the Queen, her eyes widened again. "So you¡¯re ckmailing Juliet too, Aunt?"


    The Queen nodded, a thin smile on her lips. "Exactly, that¡¯s why the Orkney Duchy has softened."


    "They used to oppose the Royal Family, but now they¡¯re afraid to target us."


    "Interesting," Morrigan could only be astonished by all of this.


    "Anyway, let me give you some advice," the Queen said seriously. "The Thornfield Duchy is the most poisonous of the nobles."


    "They control nearly all the casinos, bars, and brothels in the Kingdom."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to intervene, Aunt?"


    "We¡¯re trying," the Queen said, "But they have a better intelligencework than you¡¯d think. If one casino is closed, they open another somewhere else."


    "Can¡¯t you glue them down?"


    "How many can we imprison? Overcrowded prisons are more costly for the Kingdom."


    "This¡ª," Morrigan was shocked. Even the Kingdom itself couldn¡¯t defeat the criminal empire built by Thornfield.


    After taking a bite of dessert, the Queen looked at Morrigan, "Despite their actions against us, they prevent uncontrolled crime in the kingdom, so we can only make small, subtle interventions."


    The Queen sighed and said, "Anyway, let¡¯s forget about these things for now..."


    The Queen smiled cheerfully and looked at Morrigan. "Did yoru fathere to visit you?"


    Morrigan shook her head. "No, he was about toe here, but something else came up."


    The Queen sighed again. "He¡¯s always such a workaholic. He never rests."


    Hearing the Queen talk about her father, Morrigan looked at her with curiosity. Seeing this, the Queen smiled. "Your father was practically made for work."


    "Since he was eight, he has always been serious and mature; sometimes, I even miss the old days," the Queen said nostalgically. "When your father and I were little, we were very mischievous, always running around."


    Morrigan was touched by the Queen¡¯s genuine smile as she told these stories. The Queen continued, "But once we reached a certain level of maturity, our father encouraged us to be more serious."


    The Queen looked at Morrigan. "If there¡¯s anything you want to ask me, you can."


    Morrigan shook her head, looking thoughtfully at the ground. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to ask a question that hade to mind.


    "Why does my mother hate me?"


    Despite freezing at the question, the Queen hesitantly looked at Morrigan, sadness filling her eyes. "Your mother doesn¡¯t hate you, dear..."


    "Then why did she reject me? Why didn¡¯t she ever send me a letter, not even once?"


    The Queen sighed. "Your mother is just going through a tough time... She just has difficulty showing her love..."


    Hearing the Queen¡¯s gentle voice, Morrigan softened, but she wasn¡¯t convinced. "Even my father never told me he loves me. Why would my mother?"


    The Queen narrowed her eyes, cursing her brother under her breath. She looked at Morrigan with aforting gaze. "My brother always appears emotionless, but deep down, he¡¯s a good person, Morrigan."


    The Queen looked down as if deep in thought. "Sometimes, he even acts cold toward me, but I don¡¯t get angry with him because I know it¡¯s just his nature..."


    While Morrigan was lost in thought, the Queen gave her some time to process her feelings.


    Seeing the pensive look in Morrigan¡¯s eyes, the Queen sighed, about to say something when a knock on the door interrupted her.


    "Your Majesty, King Henry requests your presence."


    The voice from behind the door caused the Queen to sigh again. She looked at Morrigan with apologetic eyes. "Unfortunately, we won¡¯t be able to spend more time together."


    "I¡¯m d you called me, Aunt," Morrigan said. The Queen smiled and hugged her. "You can send me a letter anytime, dear."


    Morrigan nodded and bowed slightly. "Good day, Aunt."


    The Queen nodded, and then Morrigan left the room, heading to the carriage with the attendant.


    When Morrigan reached the carriage, she was greeted by Thomas, who looked at her with a slight smile. "Did it go as you expected, my Lady?"


    Morrigan nodded, smiling softly as she got into the carriage. "Today went well."


    Hearing Morrigan¡¯s words, Thomas nodded. "Then congrattions, my Lady."


    Then Thomas called out to the coachman, "Let¡¯s return to the manor."


    As the carriage began to move, Morrigan looked thoughtfully at the sky.

 Chapter 22 - 21:Victim

    "So, this is the ce of the Crow Hunters?"


    Jack, observing from the air through his crow¡¯s eyes, flew thoughtfully between the trees.


    The Crow Hunters¡¯ base was an old church. Though it appeared decayed and neglected, this was actually camouge.


    Underground, there was arge base with over 200 bandits, led by a small, elderly man named Rufus, a former priest.


    The Crow Hunters were a low-ie organization. Despite not being a lucrative business, they specialized in hunting crows and made it into a trade.


    Some crows were used in correspondence, potions, or in sacrificial rituals that required a living offering.


    Sacrificial magic granted the desires of the one performing it, proportional to the value of the sacrifice, which could include humans among other beings.


    For example, someone who sacrificed 100 crows might wish for water to turn into a small healing potion, and this would happen.


    But someone who sacrificed 100 humans could create a high-level potion powerful enough to heal even a limb.


    Of course, sacrificial magic is banned in many ces, including Wargan, primarily because it involves offering directly to Evil Gods.


    This is considered a sin and an evil act in many religions that follow gods of light and goodness, including the faith of the Goddess of Light.


    The Evil Gods are described in holy texts as formless, thoughtless beings of pure evil, but Jack, as a yer, knew this wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    The Evil Gods were typically those who had sacrificed their divinity for more power, bing lords of the 72yers of Hell. Forsaking the divinity that made them gods turned them into vile beings, the physical embodiment of Hell.


    Although Jack didn¡¯t know many of the Evil Gods in the Otome game, there were a few known ones in the game.


    For example, the Evil God to whom the Crow Hunters offered sacrifices was Andras. Before bing an Evil God, he was a minor War God.


    But because of his arrogance andbative nature, he was exiled to Hell by the Council of Gods. During this process, Andras¡¯ hatred grew so immense that he was transformed into an Evil God by the will of Hell.


    Andras was the weakest of the 72 Evil Gods, and ording to Jack¡¯s memories, Andras¡¯ Avatar should have been in by the Rose Priestess.


    But an Avatar dying in the mortal ne wouldn¡¯t harm a god much, though arrogant gods might curse a person¡¯s family for three generations because of it.


    "Anyway, I need to level up more..."


    Jack¡¯s crow eyes widened with excitement as he suddenly sped up and entered the church.


    Two surprised bandits inside the church chuckled at the sight of Jack. Suddenly, Jack lunged forward, manipting the shadows, which grabbed the men by their feet.


    "Damn it!"


    Before the man could scream, the shadows had already flung him out of the window, while the other man only managed to let out a scream before the shadow wrapped around his leg and mmed him into the wall.


    "Agh!" As the man fell with pain, a pile of wooden crates fell on him, crushing his head.


    Jack showed a brief expression of surprise. "Man, that was a nasty way to go..."


    Believing he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand looking any longer, Jack quickly passed through the hidden passage. As he flew down the dirty and dusty passage, he cawed, "I¡¯ming for you! My crow friends!"


    Finally, Jack reached an iron door. After punching the door with a shadowy fist and struggling with it for two attempts, he broke through.


    As soon as Jack entered, dozens of arrows came flying at him.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me at this level?" Jack boasted as he activated his barrier ability. The arrows didn¡¯t even scratch the barrier.


    An angry, short-haired man stepped forward, pointing his rusty sword at the crow. "A crow that can cast spells?! What the hell is this thing!?"


    In contrast to the short-haired man, a woman with closely cropped hair looked greedy. "Steve, that crow could be worth a lot."


    The man named Steve narrowed his eyes at Jack. A wicked smile appeared on his lips. "You¡¯re right, this crow would fetch a good price."


    The other bandits in the back chuckled as they caught the scent of money.


    Jack smiled. These guys were talking in front of their enemy like third-rate viins. "These guys seem like idiots."


    Jack suddenly allowed the shadowy snakes he had secretly sent from the ground to bite the man¡¯s genitals.


    "What!?" Steve screamed in surprise, the Woman realized what was happening and while trying to hit the Shadow Snake with her sword, thorns made of Shadows suddenly passed through her head and entered her eyes.


    "My eyes!"


    While the Woman was crawling on the ground, the other Bandits realized that Crow was now It doesn¡¯t visible, while everyone did not understand what was happening, a shadow cloud suddenly covered the entire room.


    "Everyone calm down! Stop whining like a baby!" Steve¡¯s angry voice caused the other Bandits to snap out of their confusion.


    Steve looked around angrily, and stepped on the woman¡¯s head, who was crying and screaming on the ground. "Don¡¯t cry! Or I will kill you!"


    The woman could only hold her mouth as she shook her head in fear. Jack activated his dark form. Then he thought of something new.


    After spreading his dark form throughout the room, Jack thinned himself out until the Dark smoke was almost invisible. Then he let the people who did not understand what was happening inhale the Dark Smoke.


    I-I¡¯m starting to have trouble breathing..." A man with weak physical features who was getting pale said.


    Steve didn¡¯t understand what was happening. After a while, more people had trouble breathing, and Steve suspected something.


    "Wait a minute," Steve said. "This smoke..."


    Steve¡¯s eyes widened with worry and fear. Steve turned around and was scared when he saw several people dead. "Everyone, get out of here!"


    Despite their worries, the bandits quickly ran towards the door, but thick ropes suddenly came from the ceiling and pulled them by their necks.


    The bandits who were pulled to the ceiling screamed, and the ck tentacles that suddenly covered their mouths caused them to freeze in fear.


    Steve was even more scared when he heard the screams. The exit was closed, the Dark smoke was starting to surround the surroundings even more.


    Jack smiled at the Level Up notification, and ignored the others. The Dark Smoke that entered the Crow Hunters¡¯ bodies was holding their Lungs.


    The Crow Hunters could not produce breath, so they The hunters were dying of suffocation. Jack suddenly burst his lungs to avoid making it even more painful.


    Many people, including Steve, fell lifelessly to the ground.


    {Level Up}


    {New title gained. ¡¯Criminal Killer¡¯}


    {The title ¡¯Criminal Killer¡¯ grants the user 100% mental health: This only applies when judging criminals.}


    {¡¯Shadow Maniption¡¯ skill leveled up 5<7}


    {¡¯Shield¡¯ skill leveled up 5<6}


    {¡¯Avatar Creation¡¯ skill leveled up 1<4}


    {¡¯Dark Transformation¡¯ skill leveled up 5<10}


    Feeling better, Jack canceled Dark Transformation, reverting to Crow form.


    Without waiting any longer, Jack flew through the rooms, surprised to see that many of the cages were empty.


    "Have they already started the sacrifices?" Jack paused in shock, realizing that the Crows might have already been sacrificed.


    "This is bad..."


    As he swiftly flew towards the room where the Sacrifice Ritual was taking ce, Jack noticed that his Mana was around 987 and could only hope there were no mages inside.


    Arriving quickly at the site of the Sacrifice Ritual, Jack immediately hid and surveyed the room.


    The room wasrge, with a magic circle drawn in blood on the floor. As Jack examined the area, he saw more than 100 men dressed in ck robes, kneeling.


    Jack, observing the sacrifice ceremony, looked at the red circle to see who the victims were, but there were no bodies there yet.


    Jack was surprised and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why weren¡¯t there any Crow corpses?


    A woman¡¯s scream caught Jack¡¯s attention.


    "Pious members, today we wille here to show our gratitude to our God and savior Andras."


    Jack recognized the owner of the voice as Rufus. He was an old man with short white hair. Despite the dark circles under his eyes, the man looked happy.


    "Today, as our Godmanded, we have raped 10 Pure women and we will sacrifice their souls to our God..."


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened in anger, these men had raped women?! Jack didn¡¯t remember anything like this in the Otome Game.


    Hearing Rufus¡¯s pious voice, the other ck robes prayed with faith. Then, with Rufus¡¯ hand signal, 10 almost naked men, 10 wounded women, with zed eyes and torn clothes were brought.


    As Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed, he struggled to restrain himself from attacking. His eyes, glowing with bloodlust, began to devise a n.


    He didn¡¯t sense any threat from the robed people, but Rufus was an old priest. He definitely had a weapon with him.


    While Jack thought desperately, Rufus¡¯smand had ten womenid out on the altar. Rufus knelt down.


    The ck-robed men imitating Rufus joined their hands in a praying gesture.


    "Ze¡¯ka Narath tu¡¯khal, Ashrath Narath vek¡¯rea. Va¡¯shar tenu, va¡¯mara tenu, va¡¯korath tenu. Duskra ke Norath, ter¡¯ash al¡¯thu Andras!"


    (Trantion: "Lord of War, we offer the souls to you. Take their bodies, take their lives, take their powers. Let this blood be yours, exalt your name Andras!")


    "Ze¡¯ka Narath tu¡¯khal, Ashrath Narath vek¡¯rea. Va¡¯shar tenu, va¡¯mara tenu, va¡¯korath tenu. Duskra ke Norath, ter¡¯ash al¡¯thu Andras!"


    The crowd continued the ritual monotonously and devoutly without pause, and Jack¡¯s eyes gleamed with a n.


    Looking at the withered ceiling, Jack recalled the Dark magic used by Morrigan. Confident, he remembered what Morrigan had done and Thomas¡¯s words.


    His eyes shone with confidence. "If Morrigan can do this, then I should be able to too!"


    Using his Mana to its fullest, Jack opened his mouth, and as the air around him gathered Mana, the robed people did not notice.


    "Go! Go! Go!!!"


    Feeling his Mana drop below 100, Jack felt exhaustion, but despite his sweating body, he continued to resist.


    In a short time, Jack targeted the ceiling with the Mana he had gathered in his beak. Jack focused all his energy and shouted with hisst strength. "Leth!!"


    The Mana collected in Jack¡¯s beak turned into a great red light, and then a red beam shot from his beak and hit the ceiling.


    "The ceiling! The ceiling is copsing!"


    A young Thief, noticing the rapidly aging and cracking ceiling, shouted. Some robed people wanted to flee in fear, but Rufus¡¯s angry voice stopped them.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going! The ritual isn¡¯t over yet!"


    "To hell with the ritual!" said one of the robed people anxiously. "My life is more important!"


    As Rufus tried to punish the one who said this, the ceiling couldn¡¯t withstand any longer and copsed.


    As many people were crushed under the rubble, Rufus cursed and preferred to continue the ritual alone.


    "Grant me power and glory to punish these traitors, my Lord!" As Rufus prayed, he was suddenly incapacitated by a Shadow spike piercing his head.


    As Rufus¡¯s lifeless body fell to the ground, Jack, in his crow form, wanted to take the women with the little Mana he had left.


    "Gakk!" Straining himself, Jack felt one of the girls looking at him. He went to the yellow-haired girl anxiously and gently stroked her head with his beak.


    The girl was surprised, and her vacant eyes improved slightly. "Are you a god?"


    Jack was surprised but immediately shook his head. The girl was relieved. "I wish I had known your name earlier; I would have worshipped you..."


    Seeing the girl cry, Jack sighed, his eyes filled with sadness. Ignoring the robed people who were dying and screaming in the background.


    As he looked at the girl, Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger and sadness, feeling guilty. If he hade earlier, none of this would have happened...


    "God, can I ask you for something?" The girl breathed as if she were about to die. Jack quickly nodded in agreement.


    The yellow-haired girl continued. "Our vige was destroyed by these men..."


    Her eyes shone with sorrow. "I sacrificed myself to allow my brother Urien to escape while they took me..."


    Jack was moved by the girl¡¯s love for her brother. The girl continued. "Please, can you find him and help him?"


    "Please, I offer my soul to you, my Lord..."


    Jack heard the yellow-haired girl¡¯s plea, tried to bow in front of her, but Jack didn¡¯t allow it.


    The girl continued. "Please... Help him..."


    As the girl cried, Jack could no longer endure. He nodded in eptance. The girl was relieved when she saw this. Jack, noticing a falling piece of debris near him, became anxious and wanted to lift the girls with his shadow, but the girl¡¯s voice interrupted him.


    "Leave us... We won¡¯t be able to be okay after this. Still, thank you for thinking of us..."


    Jack looked at the girl with concern, the ceiling would copsepletely in less than a second. Torn between decisions, Jack realized he had to do this when he saw the vacant heads of the other girls.


    With a heavy sense of guilt, Jack quickly fled from the ce and breathed easily when he exited the church.


    But suddenly, a voice from behind made him alert immediately.


    "I don¡¯t know why you came here, but you made a big mistake..."


    Jack, seeing Rufus, was stunned, recognizing from the changed color of Rufus¡¯s eyes that he was facing someone else.


    Rufus¡¯s body had been possessed by Andras, one of the 72 Evil Gods.

 Chapter 23 - 22:Andras

    "How dare a stray god like you speak to me this way?!" Andras said angrily, his purple eyes glowing and the Mana around him intensifying.


    Jack¡¯s crow-like eyes narrowed. Even though Andras was known as a weak god, he was still stronger than Jack for now.


    Moreover, instead of possessing an Avatar, Andras had taken over the body of a devout believer. This made him even weaker than an Avatar. Yet Jack wanted to stall until his Mana regenerated.


    "Are you stupid? You¡¯re talking to a crow." Jack¡¯s question made Andras look at him like an idiot. "I can understand what you¡¯re saying, crow."


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait, are you serious?!"


    Andras furrowed his brow. "What kind of god are you? Haven¡¯t you heard of telepathy?"


    Despite his wounded pride, Jack yed dumb. "Sorry, you know, I¡¯m new to this god business..."


    "You are stupid!"


    "Hey, I¡¯m right here, you know that, right?!"


    "A stray god like you isn¡¯t even worthy of looking at me," Andras said with a disgusted expression. A smirk appeared on Jack¡¯s face.


    "Stray god, huh?" Jack said mockingly. He looked into Andras¡¯s purple eyes. "Do I really look like a stray to you?"


    Andras¡¯s eyes narrowed, angered by Jack¡¯s disrespectful tone. "You¡¯re just a crow without even true divinity, don¡¯t talk so much!"


    Jack chuckled. "At least I¡¯m not shunned by other gods..."


    As Andras¡¯s veins bulged with anger, Jack continued mockingly, "After all, even though I¡¯m a crow, I don¡¯t look like a freak."


    "You¡ªyou are nothing but a weak wormpared to my magnificent existence!"


    "What happened? Are you going to cry?" Jack controlled his Mana, his mocking gaze further enraging Andras. "Sorry, but you look really stupid."


    "Weren¡¯t you the god of war once, or was it the god of tears?" Jack said as he slowly retreated. Despite his anger, Andras managed to smile.


    "You¡¯re trying to stall me, aren¡¯t you?" Andras grinned as he saw Jack tense up, and Rufus¡¯s body began to change. His teeth elongated like a vampire¡¯s, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    Andras¡¯s hands transformed into ws, and with a swift leap, he caught Jack off guard. Jack used a Barrier spell to block the ws, barely escaping the attack as the Barrier shattered in just two seconds.


    Jack quickly flew upward, while Andras grinned savagely. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you too much!"


    Seeing Jack fly into the forest, Andras chased him with a terrifying smile. Using the trees, Andras jumped high.


    "Ignis!"


    The purple mes that shot from Andras¡¯s hands singed Jack¡¯s feathers, but he managed to escape thanks to his quick reflexes.


    "Damn it! I almost got burned!" Jack felt relieved that he was okay. But before he could celebrate, another fireball came at him.


    With a sudden maneuver to the right, Jack dodged the fireballs, which lit up the night one after another. As Jack fled, Andrasughed angrily. "Come here, worm! I¡¯m going to cook you!"


    Jack paled at the word "cook" and pped his wings harder, but Andras was closing in on him with every moment.


    Seeing his Mana climb to 500, Jack quickly enveloped his body with it, nearly doubling his speed. "Damn it! Faster!"


    Andras¡¯s eyes gleamed as the crow sped up. He pursued the crow relentlessly.


    Meanwhile, after putting about 500 meters between himself and Andras, Jack hid himself in a bush. He blended into the shadows, using his Dark Form.


    Sensing Andras approaching, Jack hid carefully.


    "Hiding like a mouse, are you?" Andras¡¯s mocking tone earned Jack¡¯s curse. While Jack hid anxiously, Andras wore a satisfied, merciless grin. "Fine then, I¡¯ll burn you down to ashes!"


    cing his hands on the ground, Andrasughed maniacally. "Pyra Exaltus!"


    When Jack heard the name of the spell, he paled. As he was about to flee, pirs of me suddenly erupted from the ground, turning the forest into ruins and devastation.


    At thest moment, Jack covered himself with a Barrier Spell, but he screamed in agony. The pain forced his Dark Form to cancel, and Andras¡¯s wed hand grabbed Jack¡¯s small body harshly.


    As the pirs of me continued to burn and destroy everything, Andras licked his lips. "I¡¯ll be very satisfied while devouring you..."


    Jack desperately tried to escape, but Andras¡¯s wed hand had left wounds on his small body, making it impossible for him even to move his wings.


    Andras seemed to take pleasure in Jack¡¯s pain, chuckling as saliva dripped from his sharp teeth. "Anyst words, rat?"


    Despite the pain, Jack managed to smile, and his crow-like eyes narrowed with amusement. "Send my regards to your mother..."


    "Tsk, you¡¯re a mouthy god..."


    "That¡¯s rude..." Seeing Jack smile, Andras raised an eyebrow in surprise and curiosity. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? I¡¯m about to kill you."


    Jackughed, and the Leth spell that came from his mouth struck Andras¡¯s arm. Quickly freeing himself, Jack passed through the now-dwindling pirs of me.


    As Andras¡¯s eyes widened with rage, he red at the crow flying in the air. "You wretched thing! Do you think a spell like Leth could work on someone like me?!"


    Hearing Andras shout at him with arrogance and rage, Jack looked mockingly at the Evil God. "Don¡¯t speak so confidently..."


    Andras didn¡¯t understand why Jack said that, but when he realized he couldn¡¯t feel his left hand, his eyes widened with a hatred greater than before.


    "Do you think this mortal body is good enough for a High-level spell like ¡¯Pyra Exaltus¡¯?" Hearing the crow¡¯s mocking voice, Andras cursed his stupidity and Rufus¡¯ body.


    Yet, he still managed to smirk. "But my right ws are still enough to cut and shred you, worm!"


    Pointing his right ws at Jack, who was hovering in the air, Andrasughed arrogantly. "Even if this body is worthless, it¡¯s still enough for someone like you!"


    As Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed, he felt a bit relieved when he saw his Mana was at 700, but that relief quickly faded when he noticed the fireballs rushing toward him.


    Quickly dodging again, Jack sighed as he saw the furious Andras chasing him. He only needed to stall for 5 more minutes. "In 5 minutes, Rufus¡¯ body will disintegrate."


    That was the drawback of possessing a believer¡¯s body. The more powerful the God, the more impossible it became to bepatible with a mortal body.


    Seeing that Jack was fleeing, Andras became more serious. He wanted to kill Jackpletely.


    "Don¡¯t run, get back here!"


    "Catch me if you can, bastard!"


    After nearly 3 minutes of flying, Jack saw his Mana reserves had reached 800, so he stopped running.


    Andras¡¯s body looked nearly shattered. One of his eyes had lost its function, his speed had slowed down, and his Mana was nearly depleted.


    Andras seemed to be aware of this as well, as his attacks became more serious. Some attacks nearly wounded Jack, but he managed to evade them.


    Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed with revenge. Then, he began to cloak his body in shadows. As his body merged with the shadows, they expanded nearly tenfold in size.


    "Let¡¯s try a sword!" Jack manipted the shadows, and his Mana had already dropped to 750. Preparing himself, Jack poured all his Mana into shaping and sharpening the shadow.


    In a short time, his Mana reserves dropped below 50, and the shadows took the form of a 20-meter-long sword. As Jack readied himself, Andras¡¯s eyes widened.


    The dangerous aura emanating from Jack both surprised and excited him. After all, he was once a God of War. Andras spread his arms and shouted excitedly, "Raven! Give it your best shot!"


    "I¡¯ll give you the best!"


    As the 20-meter-long Dark Sword quickly elerated downward, Andras drew all the Mana from the body and injected it into a single spell.


    "Kurea Ignis!!!!"


    With a deep, guttural, animalistic roar, a spear made of scorching mes appeared in Andras¡¯s hand. As the spear burned the ground with rage, Andras¡¯s body was on the verge of breaking apart.


    Getting into position to throw the me spear, Andras sneered and looked mockingly at the 20-meter-long Dark Swording toward him.


    Then, he tensed and threw the spear. "Now, die! Rat!!!"


    With Andras¡¯s roar, the spear sped toward the Dark Sword at incredible speed.


    Jack held his breath and used thest of his Mana with deep determination.


    The elerating Dark Sword collided with the me Spear.


    "Boom!"


    The collision between the me Spear and the Dark Sword caused a powerful gust of wind to blow.


    Sparks from the mes damaged Andras¡¯s eyes, which were already nearly blind. Yet heughed and reveled in it. "It¡¯s over, I won!"


    As the me Spear and the Dark Sword annihted each other, suddenly shadowy spikes pierced Andras¡¯s brain, heart, and lungs.


    "What!" Andras¡¯s body, groaning in pain, couldn¡¯t endure any longer and copsed to the ground. The body had bepletely non-functional.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate me, bastard..." Jack¡¯s tired voice only fueled Andras¡¯s anger, but there was nothing he could do but helplessly endure it.


    "I will remember you, rogue god! Wherever you are in the world! I will kill you!"


    Before Rufus¡¯s body exploded, a final voice echoed in Jack¡¯s mind.


    Feeling Andras¡¯s presence vanish, Jack suddenly felt extremely exhausted due to Mana loss, but his spirits lifted when a sudden notification appeared.


    {Level Up}


    {General level increased from 14 to 20}


    {New skills acquired: ¡¯Dark Sword¡¯, ¡¯Telepathy¡¯, ¡¯God Aura¡¯}


    {Shadow Maniption leveled up from 7 to 10}


    {Shield leveled up from 6 to 10}


    {Avatar Creation leveled up from 7 to 10}


    {Dark Transformation leveled up 10<15}


    Despite being exhausted, Jack was pleased with the Level Up andy down on the ground to rest a little. Thinking it was nearing 4 o¡¯clock, Jack guessed that Morrigan was probably at her mansion by now.


    Jack was uncertain about what he would say to deceive Morrigan. He sighed and looked up at the sun shining above. "This is such a troublesome situation..."


    Reflecting on the events of the day, Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed as he remembered thest wish of the blonde girl.


    "Finding this person named Urien will be difficult for me. Should I ask Morrigan for help?"


    Jack dismissed the idea. "Morrigan doesn¡¯t have any personal influence. She can¡¯t do it..."


    Time passed quickly for Jack as he contemted what to do. After resting for half an hour and regaining his Mana, he stood up and set off toward the Capital.

 Chapter 24 - 23:God Aura

    Jack slowly assessed his abilities as he flew. To be clear, what intrigued Jack the most was the God Aura.


    {God Aura: A passive ability inherent to every god. This skill is a passive effect that instills a sense of obedience to the god¡¯s authority in all other living beings.


    Unlike others who use mana pressure, it doesn¡¯t consume mana and is a powerful skill exclusive to gods.


    The first level only works on nts and some animals, while higher levels can even subjugate dragons.


    God Aura is apletely unique skill. It grows with the god¡¯s divinity.


    It¡¯s also a skill that can be used with 100% proficiency by those with godhood and divine consciousness.


    If the God Aura bes strong enough, it can weaken an enemy by at least 20%, even if the enemy is stronger than you, 30% if it¡¯s an evil god, and 40% if it¡¯s a demon. It instills fear and a sense of obedience in other races.


    If the enemy is a god, the one with higher divinity holds more advantage.}


    Jack reviewed the skill description repeatedly beforending to test it. Although he had left the forested area, it was still a ce with plenty of trees and nts.


    Jack closed his eyes and recalled the holy books he had read. What should a god be like? How would a god think?


    Pondering these questions to find answers, Jack closed his eyes again.


    A minuteter, he opened his eyes, kept his gaze straight, and fully activated ability.


    As soon as the ability was activated, Jack saw that all the nearby nts were bending, and some were trembling. Additionally, Jack sensed the snakes and small spiders underground.


    They were all frozen and trembling. Jack, feeling their fear through the God Aura, strangely felt satisfied. "So this is what it feels like to be a god..."


    "Damn, this is so cool!" Jack cawed oddly as he deactivated the God Aura.


    Even after the God Aura was deactivated, Jack still felt some ants fleeing. Feeling his Avatar Creation skill develop, Jack activated it.


    First, he wanted to transform into a small child. After a while, darkness spread around him, and Jack hoped he would take a human form, but the ability quickly dissipated, and the shadows scattered.


    Sighing, Jack tried to transform into arger form. This time, he was more sessful. The crow, now about 1 meter tall, was delighted.


    But when he felt his mana drop by 400 at once, he didn¡¯t want to push himself further to avoid getting too tired and returned to his original form.


    Without further dy, Jack took off and rapidly headed toward the mansion as the crow pped its wings.


    Covering a long distance in a short time, Jack continued his journey after resting for a while.


    Soon, 400 meters from the capital, Jack, shaking off his fatigue, sped up even more. "Morrigan must be so worried..."


    As Jack remembered the times Morrigan had caressed him, his thoughts involuntarily strayed into perverse ideas. Shaking off his own depraved thoughts, Jack wanted to reach the capital as quickly as possible.


    Getting closer to the massive white walls of the capital, Jack began to ascend. Rising like an eagle, the crow sped up to pass through the white walls.


    Passing through the walls swiftly, Jack began to let himself fall from high above. His body trembled with the intense wind, and Jack¡¯s eyes opened wide with excitement.


    Then, in an instant, his wings spread wide like an eagle¡¯s and became more effective.


    Diving like an eagle, Jack etched this moment into his memory. Then, when he was 20 meters from the ground, he suddenly opened his wings and surged forward.


    "My belongings!"


    Jack, feeling guilty, quickly apologized to the man who was scared of him and the man who dropped his ss and then swiftly flew away from the area.


    In a short time, Jack arrived at the luxurious mansion near the Academy and saw that Morrigan¡¯s carriage had already arrived.


    Rushing through the window, Jack jumped into Morrigan¡¯s arms.


    "Ahh!"


    While a scream of fear came from Maria, Thomas and Morrigan looked calm. Jack, with his crow eyes, looked at Morrigan.


    Seeing her frown, Jack cowered.


    "How many times do you disappear without notice, Seth..."


    Jack could only lower his head. His pride was already shattered. Should he act cute and apologize to Morrigan?


    "My Lady, perhaps we should put a cor on him," Jack cursed as he heard Thomas¡¯s annoying voice. "Caw! Caw!"


    (Trantion: You again! Four-eyed Devil!)


    While Thomas looked at the crow with mocking eyes, Morrigan¡¯s calm voice was heard. "Maria, she gets very tired from searching for you every day; don¡¯t exhaust her, Seth."


    Maria nodded in agreement. Jack quickly nodded as well, without dragging it out.


    A thin smile appeared on Morrigan¡¯s lips. She pulled the crow into herp and hugged it. For certain reasons, Jack blushed.


    "Why does this crow always look like such a pervert?" Maria¡¯s gentle voice made Thomas smile. "Maybe he¡¯s the reincarnation of an old pervert."


    Jack rolled his eyes. "Caw!"


    (Trantion: Keep dreaming your nonsense.)


    Morrigan, petting the crow¡¯s head, looked at Thomas. "No need to push him too hard."


    While Maria nodded, Thomas grinned. Jack softened as Morrigan¡¯s soft hands petted his head.


    "So, what is the Queen like?" Maria asked excitedly, "Is she as ruthless as the rumors say?!"


    Morrigan immediately shook her head in denial. "No, she¡¯s much more childish than she appears. She even gave me sweets as a gift."


    A smile appeared on Thomas¡¯s lips as he thoughtfully rested his hand on his chin. "The packages from the Royal Pce must be full of sweets, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, how did they taste?"


    Hearing Maria¡¯s question, Morrigan wanted to eat the sweets again but restrained herself, remembering that she had eaten a lot today. "Very delicious and addictive..."


    "Especially the cakes covered in chocte, the strawberry cake..."


    As Morrigan and Maria¡¯s mouths watered, Jack was motivated. No matter what, he had to try these sweets!


    "Caw!"


    (Trantion: I want sweets!)


    Morrigan smiled and looked at Thomas. "Thomas, bring us various snacks, sweets, cakes, and a nice tea."


    Thomas bowed, "As you wish, My Lady."


    Thomas disappeared in an instant. Then, in less than a minute, there was a table with two teas, a variety of sweets, snacks, and different foods in a fancy bowl for the crow.


    "They look so beautiful!"


    While Maria¡¯s eyes sparkled, Jack quickly ate a strawberry without patience. Morrigan¡¯s gaze turned to Maria. "Sit and eat as well."


    Maria hesitated for a moment; she wanted to be a friend that Morrigan desired but didn¡¯t want to be disrespectful.


    "Refusing my Lady¡¯smand is disrespectful, Miss Maria," Thomas said seriously, though there was a faint supportive smile on his lips.


    Maria looked at Morrigan for a moment and then sat in an empty chair. Taking a bite of the first sweet, Maria wiggled in her seat like a child, her eyes wide with happiness.


    "So delicious!!!"


    Morrigan agreed, then turned to Thomas. "Thomas, aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    Thomas chuckled, adjusting his sses. "I don¡¯t like sweets, My Lady."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow; she felt that Thomas was lying but chose not to press further.


    "As you wish..."


    Morrigan continued eating the sweets.


    ******


    In a dark ce, twelve individuals gathered around arge, round table. Each of them was an extraordinary person, exuding a fascinating aura with their unique attire and appearances.


    These individuals were the twelve most powerful members of the Hades Cult. They were all famous yet mysterious figures known by codes within the Cult.


    Each had their own title and name:


    1. King of Serpents - Thomas (?)


    2. Spider Queen - Vespera


    3. Ruler of the Aktep - Uta


    4. Lord of Flies - Urson


    5. Wolf Master - Lykon


    6. Lion Prince - Leonis


    7. Hawk High Priest - Vireon


    8. Master of Crows - Corvinus


    9. Deer Lady - Cerviona


    10. Dog King - Canis


    11. King of Rats - Rattus


    12. Tiger King - Tigris


    Each was a talented and intelligent individual with their own unique powers.


    The weakest among them was Tigris, while the strongest was Thomas.


    Unlike the Church, ranks here symbolized both high authority and power. Even an ordinary person could challenge Thomas.


    The winner would take the new rank, while the loser, regardless of identity, would be killed. Although this ranking changed every century, one thing remained constant.


    Cult Master Helion Leif Anshem Valthor was an elderly man said to be over a thousand years old, appearing almost near death. He was a very mysterious figure even Thomas had seen only once.


    He was also the founder of the Hades Cult. Over time, he had faded from the public eye and remained only in the archives, but the Hades Cult grew increasingly adept at hiding itself from society.


    "So, the serpent did note¡­"


    The silence was broken by a woman¡¯s voice. This woman was Vespera, known as the Spider Queen.


    Spider Queen Vespera was a delicate and short girl with white hair falling on her back and purple eyes.


    Although her specialty was ¡¯Summoning Magic¡¯, she possessed talents in poison that could rival even Thomas.


    "Patience is the greatest virtue, Lady Spider." This voice belonged to a young man wearing a Raven mask. His aristocratic attire indicated he was Corvinus.


    "I agree with my brother; Thomas must have had a reason not toe¡­" said Cerviona, known as the Deer Lady. She had long green hair and blue eyes. Cerviona, who was Corvinus¡¯s sister, looked gently at Vespera. "After all, this is happening for the first time."


    "Or maybe he¡¯s indulging himself?" Urson said. He had long yellow hair tied up and gentle yet sadistic golden eyes.


    "I don¡¯t think Thomas is the type to enjoy nocturnal activities," said Vireon. He had brown eyes and gray hair, with the most interesting feature being his hawk-like eyes.


    "After all, this is Thomas."


    Urson, whose feminine face showed an amused expression, thought of Thomas. "He really didn¡¯t even acknowledge Cerviona."


    Cerviona was known as the most beautiful woman in the Hades Cult. Most people, apart from Thomas, would fall for her, but it often ended in death.


    "It¡¯s impossible for Lady Corviona to fall in love with Thomas while I¡¯m around," Rattus said with an irritating stutter. He was mocked by Canis, the burly man with red hair standing next to him.


    "You? Don¡¯t make meugh, Rat! Who would fall in love with someone like you?" As Canisughed, Cerviona squinted her eyes and made a disgusted expression.


    "Apologies, but let¡¯s end this discussion," Corvinus¡¯s calm but threatening voice frightened Canis and Rattus.


    "W-w-


    Before Rattus could apologize, an oppressive aura filled the entire room. Even Corvinus grew serious, while Vespera smirked and turned her eyes towards the entrance.


    "Finally, you arrived. For a moment, I thought you werete, Thomas?" Vespera looked at Thomas, who was calmly staring at her.


    Thomas chuckled and scratched his head. Then his eyes roamed to the others. "Had I known you¡¯d be upset, I would havee earlier, Little Spider¡­"


    As Vespera narrowed her eyes, she activated her Mana pressure. When the two Mana forces shed, the table cracked, and the wind howled wildly.


    Canis, Rattus, and Tigris had to kneel, while Cerviona barely managed to breathe.


    Those still in good condition were Uta, Urson, Leonis, Vireon, and Corvinus. Nheless, as Mana rapidly increased on both sides, the walls began to crack.


    Neither Vespera nor Thomas was backing down. Finally, Vespera looked at Thomas¡¯s calm but threatening purple eyes and was startled.


    She quickly averted her gaze and canceled her Mana pressure. As Thomas smiled, Vespera red at him with hatred. ¡¯Why is the power difference so vast¡­¡¯


    As Thomas took his ce, he kept a smile on his face. Despite still wearing his servant¡¯s attire, no one underestimated Thomas.


    Thomas cleared his throat as he sat down. "Well then, let¡¯s begin."


    (Author¡¯s note: I couldn¡¯t publish the chapter because I was busy on Saturday. Sorry.)

 Chapter 25 - 24: Hades Cult

    "Well, did youplete your mission?"


    Thomas smiled when he heard Uta¡¯s question and adjusted his sses. "That¡¯s none of your concern."


    A frown appeared on Uta¡¯s stern face for a moment. "If we¡¯re your partners, it does concern us."


    "After all, we¡¯re all servants of the God of Darkness..."


    "Uta is right," Lykon interjected. He was a man in his 50s with a scarred face, gray hair, and blue eyes.


    Lykon¡¯s eyes opened, and he looked at Thomas emotionlessly. "Everyone here haspleted their mission, except you, Thomas."


    Thomas sighed and chuckled. He turned his eyes to Lykon. "Sorry, sorry, my task is really tough..."


    Vespara narrowed her eyes, looking at Thomas with a stern expression. "All you had to do was kidnap the Duke¡¯s daughter..."


    "I don¡¯t see anything difficult in that."


    Thomas rolled his eyes. His gaze was calm, in contrast to Vespara¡¯s harsh stare. "Don¡¯t teach me how to do my job, little spider."


    "Can everyone stop being so aggressive?" Urson cut in, his eyes gleaming with a hidden sadistic light. Looking at Thomas, Urson cheerfully said, "After all, Thomas has the lowest failure rate among us."


    "I agree with Lord Urson," said Leonis, who had long red hair and a thick beard. "Lord Thomas¡¯s mission is not that significant anyway. There¡¯s no need to create tension."


    "Still, Thomas should answer." Uta¡¯s stern voice drew Thomas¡¯s gaze. Thomas looked at Uta with narrowed eyes and a thin smile formed on his lips.


    "Do you think you¡¯re worthy enough to question me?" Thomas¡¯s question made Uta raise her eyebrows and narrow her eyes. "What are you trying to imply?"


    Thomasughed and leaned back in his chair. "You talk too much for a man who would die from a single blow."


    "If you don¡¯t want to die, keep your mouth shut, chatterbox."


    "Oh, oh, is this a sign of a fight?" Urson brought his hand to his lips, and a cute smile appeared on his face. "How interesting."


    The veins in Uta¡¯s arms bulged, and his chair creaked. A sh of red appeared in his eyes for a moment. "Do you want a fight, kid?"


    Uta gripped the table and spoke angrily. Thomas just chuckled, but his eyes showed disdain. He adjusted his sses and mockingly said, "I¡¯d like to see you try."


    Uta looked into Thomas¡¯s eyes and felt his body tremble for a moment, the air around him distorted.


    Shaking his head quickly, Uta regained hisposure.


    "Don¡¯t fight," This voice belonged to Vireon. His eyes were sternly fixed on Thomas and Uta. "This isn¡¯t a fighting arena, don¡¯t be childish."


    After a moment of staring at each other, Uta and Thomas calmed down.


    Then Vespara continued, "I¡¯vepleted my mission. The elf elder is now in our hands."


    Urson chuckled. "Are we going to ckmail the Elf Queen?"


    A wicked smile appeared on Vespara¡¯s face. "She¡¯s been provoking us a lottely. She should pay a price."


    "Unlike you, my mission was more fun," Urson said. "I fucked the Pope¡¯s daughter."


    Licking his lips, Ursonughed happily. "Who knew the Pope¡¯s daughter was a whore. Then I got some intelligence from the Church."


    Leonis¡¯s expression turned ugly at the mention of the Pope, while Corvinus raised his eyebrows with curiosity. "What kind of intelligence is this?"


    Urson looked at Corvinus. "The Pope ns to put more pressure on the royal family."


    "They¡¯re nning to sabotage the Duke¡¯s daughter for this."


    Thomas¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of Morrigan. "This Church is as hypocritical as ever."


    Corviona bowed her head in sadness. "How tragic..."


    "They don¡¯t even care about an innocent girl."


    Corvinus agreed with his sister. "That¡¯s one more reason to destroy them."


    Then one of those on duty, Canis, spoke up. "I failed. I couldn¡¯t find the mercenary."


    Leonis¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Weren¡¯t you supposed to be a good tracker?"


    Canis shook his head in frustration and anger. "He¡¯s covering his scent well. I can¡¯t even smell his aura."


    Even Vespara looked surprised. "This man is no simple target. Escaping Canis¡¯s nose is almost impossible."


    Canis¡¯s ability is to track anything by scent, including Aura and Mana. Even Vespara and Thomas couldn¡¯t hide from Canis.


    Hearing Tigris growl, Canis became angry. "Don¡¯t mock me, muscle head!"


    Tigrisughed mockingly. Due to the Madness Magic, he had no ability to speak and not much intelligence. "Hrrrrgg!"


    When the saliva dripping from Tigris¡¯s mouthnded on Rattus¡¯s head, Rattus shouted angrily, "You empty-brained oaf, stop drooling!"


    Despite his dwarf-sized body, Rattus shouted at Tigris, who had a giant frame. It looked quite amusing.


    "Hrrrr," Tigris bent slightly as an apology. Rattus calmed down and wiped the saliva from his hair.


    "The 12 Great Kings of Anti-Light have gathered, so let¡¯s finally begin..."


    As this voice echoed in the room, a skull slowly appeared on the table. Green mes burned in its eye sockets, and a miasma of green and ck swirled around it.


    This skull was none other than the master of the Cult, Helion Leif Anshem Valthor, but in a projection form.


    Projection Magic was a spell that was a lesser version of the Gods¡¯ Avatars. It had no physical form and served only as a means ofmunication.


    There were many such spells like Projection Magic. These were derived versions of the abilities that the Gods possessed, tailored for human use.


    Mana pressure is a skill derived from the God Aura. Additionally, there are Forbidden Spells derived from the skills of the Evil Gods.


    Life energy draining, wed immortality, necromancer spells¡ªall of these are derived from the skills of the Evil Gods.


    Morgana is the most famous person when ites to forbidden spells. Even though most forbidden spells have been lost, the master of the Cult is highly knowledgeable about them.


    "Today, new assignments will be given," Helion said, the voiceing from the skull was distorted and creaky. Everyone except Thomas fell silent.


    "Finally, I thought you were dead, old man." Thomas¡¯s mocking voice caused the skull¡¯s eyes to re.


    "It¡¯s still 2000 years too early for me to die, Thomas."


    Vespera was angry at Thomas for speaking to the master of the Cult like that, but she remained silent.


    After a moment, the skull turned its eyes to Urson. "Well done, Urson, you performed your task exceptionally well."


    The Lord of Flies chuckled and bowed his head gracefully. "I am very proud, Master."


    The skull¡¯s eyes then turned to Canis. Instinctively, Canis trembled and lowered his gaze. His body shivered lightly.


    As Helion¡¯s eyes stayed on Canis, the green me in the eye sockets turned red. "Do you have an excuse for your failure, Canis?"


    Canis lowered his head in fear. The terrifying aura emanating from the skull scared him. Realizing he couldn¡¯t lie to Helion, Canis shook his head. "N-no, Master..."


    The skull trembled with anger for a moment. "All you had to do was find a clue about the Mercenary..."


    "And yet, you couldn¡¯t even manage that." Helion¡¯s voice became even more distorted, darker. "And you still find the nerve tough? Canis."


    "You seemed very happy while mocking Rattus. Do you think failure means happiness?"


    "Canis? Answer me..."


    The terrifying Mana pressure emanating from the skull enveloped everyone. Even Uta could feel the cells in her body trembling.


    Canis whimpered like a dog and lowered his head. His eyes shook with fear. Even Rattus beside him didn¡¯t dare to mock him.


    "I-I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, Master."


    The skull stared at Canis for a while. "Capture the Mercenary and bring him to me, Canis."


    "Then you will have redeemed yourself."


    Canis quickly nodded. "I won¡¯t disappoint you, Master."


    The red mes in the skull¡¯s eyes turned green again. Then the skull turned to Vespera. "You seeded in your mission, Vespera..."


    Vespera nodded with pride, but Helion¡¯s next words ruined her expression.


    "But I didn¡¯t ask you for a simple Elf Elder. I wanted you to capture all the Elf Elders. Why did you bring me only one Elf Elder?"


    Vespera¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly shook her head. "You told me to bring an Elf Elder?!"


    The skull looked at Vespera calmly. "The Elf Elder you brought is easily expendable. I would have expected you to bring me the father of the Elf Queen."


    Realizing her simple mistake, Vespera cursed herself. How could she have made such a foolish error?


    Helion continued. "Still, this mission will be considered a sess."


    Vespera quickly nodded. Her eyes finally fell on Thomas, who was still loungingfortably in his chair. "Thomas, why did your mission take so long?"


    Thomas adjusted his sses, a thin smile on his lips. "Because I felt like it," he said.


    For a brief moment, the skull red with red fire, but it extinguished before anyone could notice. Helion continued, "That¡¯s not a valid reason."


    Seeing that Thomas didn¡¯t want to speak further, Helion continued. "Your mission has been updated."


    "From now on, you will constantly observe Morrigan and try to invite her to the Hades Cult. This mission is indefinite."


    As Thomas nodded and epted the task, Helion continued, "I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me, Thomas..."


    After onest look at Thomas, the skull¡¯s projection disappeared, leaving a deep silence in its wake.


    The first to stand was Canis, still trembling with fear. "I¡¯m leaving..."


    Then Rattus looked at Tigris. "Let¡¯s go, blockhead! Let¡¯s take a walk!"


    After Tigris and Rattus left, everyone else gradually began to disperse. In the end, only Thomas and Vespera, still angry and upset, remained.


    Thomas stood up and, in a friendly tone, said to Vespera, "I wish you sess in your mission, little spider."


    Vespera¡¯s only response was a harsh re. "Screw you!"


    She said and then left.


    Thomas chuckled and adjusted his sses. "I shouldn¡¯t keep mydy waiting any longer."

 Chapter 26 - 25: Lone Wolf

    On the border between thend of the Wargans and the Kingdom of Holy Mary, Baron Charlie was ying with the women in his harem when bloody sounds from outside caught his attention.


    Rocky Town, usually a deste ce, was so poor that even the Wargans ignored it. This made the Baron unconcerned.


    "Charlie, when are you going to make me your Queen?" said Sidney, a blonde woman whose private parts were almost visible.


    A flirtatious smile appeared on Charlie¡¯s pimply face. Despite the constant knocking on the door, he ignored it.


    "Give me a month, darling," Charlie said. "I¡¯ll make you my Queen."


    Sidney pouted and rolled her eyes. "You said the same thingst month, but you still didn¡¯t keep your word."


    Charlie sighed. He looked into Sidney¡¯s blue eyes, grabbed her by the waist, and pulled her closer. "Forget about that now, let¡¯s spend some special time together."


    Just as Sidney was about to speak, the door was knocked on harder than before, causing Charlie to stand up angrily and head towards the door.


    Sidney showed a mocking smile behind Charlie¡¯s back. She was only sleeping with him for his money.


    "I told you not to disturb me! Do you want to die?" Charlie shouted in a voice harsher than usual, trying to impress Sidney.


    But when he opened the door, his eyes froze in ce.


    Standing at the door was a tall man with long ck hair and blue eyes. His beard was unkempt. His hair looked greasy. There were dark circles under his eyes fromck of sleep.


    Despite this, the man exuded a very intimidating aura. He wore a mask covering his mouth, designed like a wolf.


    The man was wearing a long gray vest made from wolf fur. On his back were two swords, and four daggers were strapped to his waist. He had gloves on his hands.


    This man was the legendary mercenary Talon. Once a hunter, Talon was unmatched inbat, even if he wasn¡¯t particrly strong in magic.


    He was the only person who dared to deny the existence of the gods. Even Thomas wouldn¡¯t openly challenge the gods, but Talon defied them.


    "Are you Baron Charlie?" Talon¡¯s almost predatory voice sent chills down Charlie¡¯s body. The bloody scene behind Talon almost made Charlie wet himself.


    "Y-yes, that¡¯s me!" Charlie spoke, gathering his courage, only to be suddenly thrown back by a punch to his stomach.


    Sidney screamed and lifted the fallen Charlie. "Charlie, what happened to you!?"


    Charlie clutched his stomach, crying, and ignored Sidney. Meanwhile, Talon¡¯s footsteps echoed. Sidney red at Talon angrily. "You idiot! How did you manage to walk in here so easily?"


    "Guards!" Sidney shouted in rm. When no response came, she shouted again, "Guards!"


    Seeing Talon approaching her step by step, Sidney retreated in fear. "Do you know who I am?!"


    "Who you are is irrelevant in my eyes," Talon said as he turned his gaze towards Sidney¡¯s eyes. His gaze almost gave Sidney a heart attack. Talon continued, "The only thing that matters to me is how many nobles I¡¯ve killed."


    Talon slowly drew one of the long swords strapped to his back. As Sidney retreated, crying, Talon¡¯s bloody aura shook the entire room.


    "Stay back, Monster!" The fearless demeanor Sidney had just moments ago had melted away, reced by the fear of death. Talon lowered his sword and looked into Sidney¡¯s terrified eyes with his dead ones.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Talon closed his eyes, as if in thought, then his expression grew even more ruthless.


    Talon leaned slightly forward. His dead eyes gleamed with a cruel light. "That¡¯s good..."


    "You should fear me, so I can feel satisfied after I kill you..."


    As Sidney¡¯s fear intensified, Charlie suddenly lunged forward, swinging a knife at Talon. "Stay away from Sidney!"


    Despite the knife, Talon did nothing and allowed it to stab into his kidney.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have messed with me!" Charlie shouted with a mix of bravery and arrogance, but suddenly Talon¡¯s hand moved, grabbing Charlie by the throat.


    "Fool, never drop your guard until your enemy is dead."


    "What?!" Charlie eximed in shock. The hand on his throat suddenly began to tighten, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Meanwhile, Sidney, shaken out of her thoughts by Charlie¡¯s actions, tried to help him by charging at Talon, but Talon¡¯s fist smashed into her face, breaking her teeth and sending her flying to the other side.


    Charlie screamed, his breath cutting off. As Talon lifted him into the air, Charlie¡¯s feet left the ground.


    Talon¡¯s eyes examined Charlie¡¯s face as it began to turn purple. "Your existence disgusts me."


    "Too arrogant, too greedy, too thoughtless..."


    Talon muttered as if talking to himself. "Too selfish and unskilled. Your existence is unnecessary."


    As Charlie slowly lost consciousness, Talon¡¯s voice finally faded. Talon carelessly dropped the body to the ground. Then he looked at the bleeding and crying woman named Sidney in the corner.


    "Woman, do you think I¡¯m cruel?"


    Despite the pain, Sidney managed to speak after hearing Talon¡¯s question.


    "You¡¯re a bastard who deserves to die!"


    Talon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he then began to walk towards Sidney, step by step. Sidney retreated until her back hit the wall.


    "Even if you kill me, the patrols will be here soon! You¡¯ll die!" Sidney shouted with thest of her strength, but Talon was unfazed.


    "Woman, would you like to see something interesting?"


    Surprised by Talon¡¯s question, Sidney didn¡¯t understand what was happening as Talon began to remove his mask.


    When the mask fell to the ground with a soft thud, Sidney screamed in horror.


    Talon¡¯s mouth was filled with long, sharp teeth like a wolf¡¯s. As Talon approached Sidney, his long tongue slithered out of his mouth and licked the blood off Sidney¡¯s face.


    As Sidney¡¯s expression showed disgust and terror, Talon¡¯s mouth suddenly widened and swallowed her whole.


    *Burping*


    Talon burped as if it were nothing, picked up his mask from the ground, and ced it back over his mouth. His eyes showed a strange mix of satisfaction and disgust.


    "Even though I hate it, I still have to do it." Talon thought of his little daughter and newborn son. "Urien, Irena, I miss you so much..."


    Talon¡¯s dead eyes were filled with sadness for a moment. "I wonder if seeing me like this would scare you?"


    Without thinking further, Talon sensed the militia patrol entering the town, and his eyes gleamed with a bloody light. "I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me..."


    ******


    "I¡¯m happy for you, Morrigan," Rachel said cheerfully. "For a moment, I thought you¡¯d be sent to the dungeon."


    "But thank the Goddess Frost you¡¯re okay..."


    Morrigan nodded gently. "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t imprison me that easily..."


    It was Wednesday, and the first two sses were with Professor Thalindra Aranel, the Magic Professor. While Morrigan and Rachel were chatting, the Professor finally arrived.


    As soon as she entered, a pleasant fragrance spread through the ssroom. Some of the girls, upon catching the scent of her perfume, wondered what brand it was, while the boys blushed.


    Thalindra looked at everyone with an authoritative demeanor. "Since this is our first lesson, we won¡¯t be practicing any spells."


    A sigh of disappointment echoed from the students eager to learn magic. Thalindra gave them a disapproving look. "Noints. Learning a spell isn¡¯t something that happens in one day."


    "After all, Camelot wasn¡¯t built in a day."


    After the ss quieted down, Thalindra smiled. Then she began to speak gently. "Today, you will learn the difference between High-level and Low-level spells."


    Marcus¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Is there a level difference between spells?"


    "When you cast magic, you don¡¯t just inject your Mana; you must also pronounce the spell correctly in the magicalnguage to control it."


    Thalindra said as she raised her hand. "Let me give you an example."


    "-Ignis Globulus-"


    Suddenly, a fireball formed in the Professor¡¯s palm. The students watched in awe and excitement. After all, some of them were seeing magic for the first time.


    After showing them, Thalindra canceled the spell, then whispered another spell.


    "-Ignis-"


    Suddenly, a blue me appeared in the Professor¡¯s hand. Although it was a small fireball, the temperature in the room suddenly began to rise.


    Morrigan liked the power of high-level spells. Rachel, on the other hand, cooled herself down by freezing the air around her.


    After canceling the spell, Thalindra began to exin. "Ignis means Fire in the magicalnguage. Although Globulus has no specific meaning in the magicalnguage, it lowers the Ignis spell to a level that the caster can manage."


    "That¡¯s why everyone at the Academy is first taught ¡¯Ignis Globulus.¡¯"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes sparkled; she instinctively wanted to try the Ignis spell but restrained herself.


    "Professor, I want to try!" Alice¡¯s annoying voice caught the Professor¡¯s attention. Thalindra frowned. "You could hurt yourself, Alice. I don¡¯t rmend it."


    Harvey, who wanted to see Alice fail, intervened. "Professor, why don¡¯t you trust your eager student? I think Alice can do it."


    Encouraged by Harvey¡¯s support, Alice was thrilled. "Yes, please, Professor!"


    After looking at Alice for a moment, Thalindra nodded. "Very well, but I¡¯m not responsible if anything happens to you."


    Alice nodded excitedly, then focused and raised her hand. "Ignis!"


    "Wait!" Thalindra immediately wanted to intervene when she saw that Alice was using a high-level spell, but what she saw surprised her.


    The white mes emerging from Alice¡¯s hand spread vibrantly and filled people with feelings of happiness.


    "I feel more energized!"


    "Incredible, even my hair looks better!"


    "Alice, you¡¯re amazing!"


    A chorus of praise for Alice erupted from the ss. Alice scratched her head shyly, smiling happily.


    "Silence!"


    Thalindra¡¯s sharp voice quieted the ss. She looked at the shouting students with anger. "This is a ssroom! You can¡¯t scream as you please here!"


    Professor Thalindra announced after calming down. "It is forbidden to use Ignis. Do not think of yourself as Alice. You may die."


    As Thalindra scolded the ss, Morrigan raised her hand to cast a spell. Just as she was about to speak, Rachel grabbed her arm. "Please don¡¯t doing Ignis, I don¡¯t want to die by ident."


    Seeing Rachel¡¯s pleading eyes, Morrigan nodded. Then she began to control her Mana carefully.


    "Ignis Globulus."


    Suddenly, ck mes erupted from Morrigan¡¯s hand, causing Rachel and the ss to jump into action. Just as the ck mes were about to spread uncontrobly, the Professor canceled Morrigan¡¯s spell with a single motion.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing, Lady Morrigan?! I told you Ignis was forbidden!" The Professor said with a sigh. Morrigan frowned. "I didn¡¯t use Ignis."


    "Morrigan is right. She used the Ignis Globulus spell," Rachel intervened. Thalindra¡¯s angry eyes first showed surprise, then admiration.


    "Well done, Lady Morrigan," Thalindra said, smiling after calming down. After scanning the ss, her gaze rested on Morrigan¡¯s blue eyes. "Unlike the others, you have a real talent..."


    "But Professor, she used Dark Magic!" said a male student. His religious devotion was apparent from the holy symbol he wore around his neck.


    "Mind your own business, Dickhead!" Rachel snapped angrily. The Professor¡¯s eyes turned to the male student. "Get out. Now!"


    The Professor¡¯s cold tone made the student flinch. Then, angrily, he got up from his desk, gave Morrigan onest look of disgust, and left.


    After the male student left, Professor Thalindra¡¯s gaze swept over the ss. "Don¡¯t expect any mercy from me from now on. I will deduct points for the slightest mistake."


    As the students groaned, Thalindra continued with her lesson.

 Chapter 27 - 26:Supernatural Botany Lesson(1/2)

    Morrigan rxed and leaned back after the ss ended and the professor left. Rachel, who was sitting next to her, looked at her andughed. "I thought you were someone who never got bored..."


    Morrigan sighed and smiled slightly. "After all, I¡¯m human too; I can get bored like everyone else."


    Rachel stretched, easing her aching body, and turned her eyes back to Morrigan. "You focus so much that I sometimes forget you¡¯re human."


    Morrigan rolled her eyes and gave her a mocking look. "I think you should study a bit too, considering everyone¡¯s scores will be posted at the end of the week."


    Rachel pouted indifferently. "Do you think I care about this ce? I couldn¡¯t care less."


    "Suit yourself," Morrigan said calmly, then turned her eyes to her notes and let out a small groan. "I didn¡¯t expect there would be so much homework while at home..."


    Rachelughed and yfully tapped Morrigan¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were filled with mockery for the assignments. "You could be a bit more indulgent like me."


    "I don¡¯t want to spend my free time on this," Rachel said, leaning back. Morrigan raised an eyebrow and looked at Rachel in surprise. "Then why did youe here? Wasn¡¯t it morefortable in your country?"


    A sh of difort appeared in Rachel¡¯s eyes for a moment, then she looked at Morrigan. "I was forced toe here by my father. Why would I want toe to a ce filled with these idiots!"


    Rachel mocked the noble kids in the ss. "But even though my father forced me, he still sent me here, supposedly for ¡¯peace¡¯!"


    Morrigan could sense that Rachel was both sad and angry, and she had a feeling that their father, Rahul, didn¡¯t send his children here just for ¡¯peace.¡¯


    "Let¡¯s move on," Rachel said after calming down.


    "We¡¯re joining a joint ss, and they say that Professor Vanya Eryndor, who teaches Supernatural Botany, is very kind. I hope she isn¡¯t a crybaby."


    While Rachel mocked the professor, Morrigan was curious about the professor¡¯s ss. She was eager to attend the Supernatural Botany ss.


    After the break ended, an attendant entered the room. Despite his simple attire, he had a serious expression. Morrigan immediately recognized the man.


    Rodrick was Professor Vanya¡¯s assistant. In the professor¡¯s absence, he took care of and protected the professor¡¯s garden.


    "The professor is waiting for you," Rodrick said with a serious expression. "You will follow me in a single file."


    Some students were bothered by Rodrick¡¯s stern tone. Harvey, instead of joining the line with her group of friends, tried to walk past Rodrick with a haughty expression.


    "Where are you going, Young Lady? Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Rodrick frowned, and Harvey stopped in surprise. "I know where the garden is."


    A thin smile appeared on Rodrick¡¯s lips. "That doesn¡¯t matter; you¡¯ll join the line like everyone else."


    Morrigan was the first to step forward and stand in front of Rodrick. Rachel followed in Morrigan¡¯s steps and joined the line.


    Many others followed Morrigan into the line. Harvey eventually had to join as well, making her way to the back with her friends.


    Rodrick looked at Morrigan with approving eyes. Then he turned, and as the students followed him, he exined the rules one by one.


    "You¡¯ll hear these rules only once, and then you¡¯re not allowed to ask questions."


    As the students acknowledged, Rodrick continued. "It is forbidden to touch or take any of the nts in the Botanical Garden. You may only observe."


    A hint of amusement shed across Rodrick¡¯s face. "Be careful, or you might get poisoned and die..."


    Some students paled, while Marcus chuckled mockingly. ¡¯This is good bullying material.¡¯


    Rodrick continued. "It is forbidden to harm the nts in any way."


    "You are not allowed to act on your own or disobey the professor¡¯s instructions."


    "You will do nothing except what you are told."


    "The professor may be kind, but I¡¯m not," Rodrick said with a hidden threat. "I will deduct 10 points from your weekend score directly."


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?" A girl asked shyly. Rodrick shook his head and refused. "If you don¡¯t break the rules, there won¡¯t be a problem."


    Morrigan nodded and mentally noted the rules. The weekend evaluation was based on 100 points. The professors¡¯ opinions about the ss and the students were also taken into ount.


    Morrigan was sure that Alice would be chosen as the best student. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Alice was liked by everyone.


    When Morrigan finally reached the Botanical Garden, she looked around with curiosity. There were giant nts, strangely colored flowers, nts emitting mana, and even a cactus with long thorns.


    At the entrance of the Botanical Garden, there was a simple yet elegant garden covered in red roses that emitted a magical glow.


    Morrigan felt a strange sensation as she stared at the roses, realizing that the more she looked at them, the more she wanted them. But she quickly regained control of her body.


    When Morrigan came to her senses, she was surprised to see many students still staring at the flowers as if in a trance. Only Alice, Rachel, and herself remained unaffected.


    "Should we wake them up?" Alice asked in a worried voice, turning her eyes to Rodrick. "Do these roses have a magical effect?"


    Rodrick shook his head and then lightly pped his hands. The roses seemed to lose their magical glow as if the effect had worn off.


    As the students slowly began toe to their senses, Morrigan noticed that many of them were still staring at the roses.


    "Are these roses for sale?" Harvey¡¯s question caught Rodrick¡¯s attention. "It is forbidden to sell these roses."


    Harvey frowned. "Why? Surely these roses must be for sale."


    Harvey was genuinely enchanted by the roses¡¯ beauty. She wanted to nt them in her garden at home.


    "Because these roses were created by Professor Vanya, and considering how much the professor loves them, she won¡¯t sell them to you."


    Harvey¡¯s face fell with disappointment. "Can¡¯t she make some for me too?"


    Rodrickughed and shook his head. "You¡¯re not the first person to ask the professor for that, and it¡¯s impossible. She didn¡¯t even sell them to the Queen; she won¡¯t sell them to you."


    As Harvey retreated in disappointment, Rachel still couldn¡¯t understand why these roses were so beloved. "I don¡¯t understand you all. It¡¯s just a simple flower, isn¡¯t it? Why do you value them so much?"


    "In our culture, roses symbolize love and death," Rodrick exined calmly. "In one of the days of the Albion Empire, a man cried out to the Goddess for his deceased wife. His suffering was so great that even the Goddess pitied him."


    "She gifted him with all kinds of wealth and prosperity..."


    As Rodrick told the story, many people listened attentively. "But when none of it satisfied the man, hemitted suicide."


    "That¡¯s so sad..." Alice said sorrowfully. Some of the girls agreed with her. Rodrick continued. "Then, as a final act of mercy, the Goddess spread roses made from the man¡¯s wife¡¯s body across the world."


    "So what happened to the man?" A male student asked curiously. Others looked at Rodrick, eager to hear his response. Rodrick chuckled and continued. "The man didn¡¯t go to Hell formitting suicide. Instead, his body was spread across the world as daisies."


    "What a ridiculous story," Rachel mocked. She found the story absurd and embarrassing. She only met the disapproving looks she received with mocking eyes.


    Rodrick looked at Rachel with a smile on his lips. "I find the story ridiculous too, but a story is a story."


    "That¡¯s why we give a bouquet of daisies when we dere our love. This means that we will love the other party until death," Rodrick finished his exnation just as Professor Vanya entered, apanied by several students.


    She had long, ck hair covered in flowers, green eyes, and a simple dress. Her feet were bare, and her green eyes glowed gently.


    "That woman has reallyrge breasts."


    Unlike Morrigan, Rachel was paying more attention to the details. The professor¡¯srge breasts were indeed noticeable.


    Marcus was already drooling. Instinctively, he tensed up even more, which made some students giggle and caused Rodrick to frown.


    Prince and Adrian, who had just finished their swordsmanship sses, were behind the Professor. Both of them seemed happy¡ªwell, only Prince seemed genuinely happy.


    Adrian, as usual, maintained an indifferent and stoic expression. Upon the Professor¡¯s signal, they aligned themselves with the students from the magic ss.


    The Professor began speaking with a gentle smile. "I¡¯m so excited for our first lesson today! I hope we all have fun!"


    The Professor¡¯s cheerful demeanor made Alice happy. She hadn¡¯t encountered such kindness since she arrived.


    However, Rachel wasn¡¯t pleased with the Professor¡¯s behavior. It seemed too childish and undisciplined to her.


    For Rachel, Professor Thalindra was a better Professor. Still, Rachel didn¡¯t want to judge too quickly.


    The Professor continued, "First, we¡¯ll be examining some nts today."


    Then, Professor Vanya received a nt from Rodrick. It appeared to be a simple, harmless-looking nt.


    "Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary nt?" Marcus asked with a frown. He wondered why they were studying amon nt.


    The Professor smiled excitedly. "It may look ordinary, but it¡¯s not."


    The Professor touched the nt with her index finger. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the nt suddenly split in two, and sharp teeth bit into Professor Vanya¡¯s finger.


    "Kyaaa!" A female student screamed in disgust and fear. While Rachel smirked, Alice grew concerned for the Professor.


    "Are you okay, Professor?" Morrigan asked calmly. She believed the Professor wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. After all, she was a professor at the Academy for a reason.


    "Don¡¯t worry, children," Vanya said with a smile. "It¡¯s just sucking a little blood. That¡¯s the nature of this nt. And most importantly, it¡¯s still just a child..."


    Unlike Vanya, everyone else was uncertain whether this nt was really a child. It seemed to be trying to tear the Professor¡¯s hand apart.


    After a moment, Vanya withdrew her finger, took a leaf from her hair, and applied it to the wound, which healed instantly.


    While everyone watched in amazement, the Professor continued as if nothing had happened. "This nt is called the ¡¯Vampire Flower.¡¯ Despite its appearance, most of its body is underground."


    The Professor held the nt and pulled it out firmly. What emerged from the pot was something that even Morrigan found repulsive.


    It was a small creature with red eyes and an almost grotesque appearance, with two green nts on its head.


    The Professor pointed to the nts on the Vampire Flower¡¯s head and said, "These nts are what it uses to camouge itself. When you step on it, it punctures your foot and renders it useless."


    Everyone, including Morrigan, groaned in disgust. Rachel just grinned. "How disgusting."


    "This Vampire Flower is still in its infancy. It¡¯s a rare species that grows to the size of a goblin when fully mature."


    Vanya cheerfully exined, "It¡¯s also on the church¡¯s list of species that should never be allowed to survive."


    Morrigan paused, a bit surprised. Was the church conducting a monster genocide?


    "Flowers like this are dangerous." Vanya said cheerfully, then suddenly grabbed the Vampire Flower by the head, and as it screamed in pain, she ripped its head off in one swift motion.


    "This is how you neutralize them."


    Alice felt her stomach churn a bit as she witnessed what the Professor had done. The Vampire Flower¡¯s screams echoed in her ears.


    "I¡¯m starting to like this Professor," Rachel whispered to Morrigan in an amused tone.


    Morrigan realized that the Professor was not the angel from the rumors, but she didn¡¯t really care.


    "Now, please find a partner and follow me."


    As the Professor spoke cheerfully, the murmurs in the room subsided, and everyone went to their nearest friends.

 Chapter 28 - 27:Supernatural Botany lesson(2/2)

    "Would you like to partner with me, Alice?" Richard asked Alice with a slight smile.


    Prince Julias, standing next to Alice, raised an eyebrow, looking sternly at Richard while holding Alice close. "Don¡¯t you see that Alice is already partnered with me?"


    As Richard chuckled, Alice smiled gently. "His Majesty is right, Richard. I wish you hade sooner."


    Though Richard¡¯s expression fell, he managed a forced smile. "I¡¯m sure you and the Prince make a great team."


    Then a hint of mockery shed in his eyes as he looked at the Prince. "After all, he¡¯s his father¡¯s son... Smart, hardworking, sessful(!)"


    Prince Julias narrowed his eyes, clenching his fists in anger. Who did this man think he was to mock his father?


    With narrowed eyes, Prince Julias red at Richard. "I ept yourpliment with honor, Richard. I hope you¡¯re adjusting well to the kingdom."


    Richard nodded, his eyes briefly gleaming with cunning as he looked at Alice, then turned to the Prince. "I am adjusting, and as luck would have it, I had the chance to meet ady as lovely as Alice."


    Richard gently lifted Alice¡¯s hand, his lips brushing her hand in a graceful and gentlemanly manner.


    Alice was surprised and squealed happily. "Thank you, Richard! You¡¯re such a good friend!"


    As Richard smiled meaningfully, the Prince trembled with rage, nearly consumed by his anger, until Alice¡¯s hand slipped between his fingers.


    "Come on, Your Majesty! Let¡¯s go!"


    Hearing Alice¡¯s desire to leave, the Prince calmed down, and after giving Richard onest warning look, he departed.


    Once Alice and the Prince had walked away, Richard looked at his sister.


    Rachel seemed to have already decided to partner with Morrigan. Still, after scanning the room, Richard only noticed Adrian was avable, so he walked over to him.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes turned to Richard. Richard smiled. "I¡¯m looking for a partner. I hope you don¡¯t have one yet."


    After eyeing Morrigan for a moment, Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted back to Richard. "I don¡¯t."


    Richard nodded. "Good, then your new partner is me."


    Though Adrian was surprised by Richard¡¯s boldness, he didn¡¯t care much. He casually walked over to where the Professor was waiting.


    By now, everyone had chosen their partner: Alice-Prince Julias, Adrian-Richard, Marcus-a random student, Harvey-a random student.


    Morrigan and Rachel had also partnered up. Ten minutester, the Professor looked at the pairs and began speaking kindly. "Now that partners have been chosen, I will demonstrate our first lesson practically."


    Professor Vanya took an empty pot brought by Rodrick and bent down. "Watch closely, I won¡¯t exin this a second time."


    She then dipped the pot into the ground, and once it was filled with soil, she lifted it and ced it on therge table in front of her.


    "Now, observe carefully and take notes."


    Morrigan took out her notebook just in case, while Professor Vanya continued. "First, you will drop the Rabbit¡¯s Heart in front of you into the water, which has not yet boiled."


    Professor Vanya pointed to a small cauldron on one side of the table. As Rodrick continuously stirred the cauldron, Professor Vanya tossed the Rabbit¡¯s Heart into it.


    "Remember, your partner must keep stirring the Cauldron filled with Magic Water." The Professor said seriously. "Then we will add the ingredients."


    Vanya picked up a small seed from one end of the table. The seed looked like an ordinary tree seed.


    Calmly, Vanya dropped the seed into the cauldron. She then moved to another side, holding two bright red crystals, and slowly and carefully ced them into the cauldron.


    "These crystals are called Spirit Crystals," Vanya exined. "Spirit Crystals temporarily draw a massive amount of mana and pump it into the Magic Water."


    "Spirit Crystals can be used for many purposes, but that¡¯s not relevant for now," Vanya added with a smile. Steam was already rising from the cauldron Rodrick was stirring.


    Then, Vanya picked up a ss containing green liquid and showed it to the students. "This liquid is the life energy of trees."


    Morrigan noted this as Vanya leaned over the cauldron and dropped a single drop into it.


    Vanya then looked at the students. "This liquid contains the life force of a 5,000-year-old tree. Each drop equates to 50 years of life."


    "So you mustn¡¯t add more than one drop, or the ritual will fail."


    Hearing Vanya¡¯s serious tone, everyone nodded. Then Vanya had Rodrick stop stirring the cauldron and step back. "It¡¯s ready, Professor."


    Vanya nodded kindly. "Thank you, Rodrick. You may step back."


    Rodrick nodded and retreated as Vanya continued exining.


    "The rabbit heart resonates with the magical water, giving the seed a healing magical effect," Vanya exined, though many didn¡¯t understand why the rabbit heart had such an effect.


    Vanya smiled as if she had understood their confusion. "The rabbit heart isn¡¯t thrown directly into the cauldron as it¡¯s taken from the rabbit."


    "First, there¡¯s a purification process, and then it¡¯sbined with Aether particles, giving the rabbit heart its magical effect."


    "Professor, would arger animal¡¯s heart work better?" a curious female student asked. Vanya cheerfully shook her head. "You could use a dragon¡¯s heart if you wish, but remember, the proportions must always be equal. The life fluid, spirit crystals, magical water, and arge enough cauldron are needed to adjust ordingly."


    "Any other questions?" Vanya¡¯s question was met with shaking heads as most felt confident in their understanding.


    From their perspective, it seemed rather easy.


    The professor then walked over to the cauldron and, holding it, showed the students its contents. "Once the ritual isplete, the magical water in the cauldron willpletely disappear. Instead, a green glowing crystal will appear."


    Holding the green crystal, the professor approached the pot filled with soil and ced the crystal under the soil.


    She then slowly stepped back and allowed the green crystal to take effect.


    "This ritual is called the ¡¯Leaf Ritual,¡¯" Vanya calmly exined. "Unlike most people think, this isn¡¯t a potion. In potion-making, small bottles and needles are usually involved."


    "But in the Supernatural Botany ss, it¡¯s different. You won¡¯t get a liquid as the result of our mixtures, which you¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough."


    Suddenly, a small tree sprouted from the pot, surprising everyone. It quickly grew to a height of 30 centimeters, its hundreds of leaves glowing with a beautiful green light, creating a stunning visual disy.


    "As you can see, nt rituals typically involve infusing magical effects into trees or flowers," Vanya said cheerfully, as many students¡¯ eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "What does this tree do?" Marcus asked with a frown. The professor quickly responded, "It¡¯s simple. A single leaf can heal rashes, wounds, bleeding, and various other ailments."


    "Can these leaves improve skin appearance?" This time, it was Harvey asking, possibly thinking of using them as part of her skincare routine.


    The professor turned her gentle eyes to Harvey. "Unfortunately, the kingdom has restrictions on the Leaf Ritual. You can only obtain it from certain ces."


    Although Harvey didn¡¯t fully understand why there was a restriction, she nodded, deciding she would get some after leaving the academy.


    Morrigan, unlike Harvey, knew the reason. The nobility likely monopolized manymercial products.


    Healing leaves were probably considered valuable and expensive. If everyone could perform the Leaf Ritual themselves, the value and price of these healing leaves would plummet drastically.


    That would be a disaster for the greedy. Monopolizing everything and eliminating other producers was something the nobles had done many times before.


    This also signaled a disaster. Without apetitive market, there would be no progress, and without progress, economic stagnation would ur, followed by rising unemployment.


    Morrigan shook her head when she realized her attention had wandered and focused back on the professor.


    "That¡¯s enough," Vanya cheerfully pped her hands. "Now, return to your ces."


    At Vanya¡¯smand, a table suddenly appeared in the center of everyone. Aside from the prince, Adrian, and Morrigan, everyone was shocked by the table¡¯s sudden appearance.


    "This Botanical Garden has a magical tool that allows the bending of space and time," Rodrick said, his eyes scanning each student. "Remember, sabotage will be severely punished."


    "We¡¯re always watching you."


    Morrigan nodded, preparing with Rachel. The cauldron was already filled with magical water. Morrigan looked at Rachel, who seemed confused. "Rachel, stir the cauldron one turn every two seconds. Don¡¯t stop; just keep stirring."


    Rachel didn¡¯t know how to perform the ritual, but since stirring the cauldron seemed easy, she agreed.


    Rachel began stirring the cauldron while Morrigan quickly nced at her notebook. She reviewed her notes and created a mental outline.


    "Rabbit heart, tree seed, two Spirit Crystals, and finally, one drop of Life Essence."


    Morrigan lined them up in order and carefully took the rabbit heart, dropping it into the cauldron.


    "Now stir the cauldron two turns every four seconds," Morrigan instructed. Rachel nodded and stirred the cauldron.


    Then, Morrigan added the tree seed into the cauldron, which glowed for a moment and turned into a faint pale brown color.


    Morrigan observed the others for a while. She was surprised to see everyone rushing as if in a race.


    While Rodrick was stirring his cauldron with measured turns and speed, the students were simply stirring the water in their cauldrons rapidly.


    Even though water was spilling from some cauldrons, neither Professor Vanya nor Rodrick intervened.


    Continuing, Morrigan took the two bright Spirit Crystals and gently ced them into the cauldron. Then, she looked at Rachel. "Stir the cauldron every three seconds."


    Rachel stirred the cauldron as Morrigan instructed. Soon, the color of the magical water in the cauldron changed to purple, then red.


    Finally, Morrigan took the Life Essence in a small vial and carefully poured it at the bottom of the cauldron.


    As one drop of Life Essence fell into the cauldron, with a soft puff sound, the magical water turned a dark green shade.


    "Stir the cauldron quickly, two turns every second," Morrigan instructed. Rachel nodded and sped up.


    Soon, as the dark green magical water began to decrease, Rachel stopped. "Are you sure this is right?"


    Morrigan nodded while looking at her notes. "Yes, I did exactly as my notes said."


    Morrigan and Rachel watched the cauldron carefully. The magical water inside slowly decreased and was absorbed into the tree seed.


    Two minutester, Morrigan gently took the seed, which had taken on a crystal form.


    "Rachel, could you fill the pot with soil?"


    "Leave it to me." Rachel took the pot and began filling it with soil.


    Meanwhile, Morrigan examined the crystal seed in her hand. The seed had something inside that glowed red, as if it had a heart. Its exterior was green.


    The red glow mixed with the green made it look like a beautiful jewel. After examining the seed for a while longer, she ced it in the soil Rachel had brought and waited.


    "When will this work?" Rachel asked with a frown. Morrigan looked at her patiently. "We¡¯ll wait for 30 seconds."


    After 30 seconds, the tree suddenly began to grow, and both Rachel and Morrigan were delighted. Morrigan was especially pleased to be the first to finish.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Morrigan and Rachel. Some looked envious, while others seemed curious.


    "Truly an incredible talent!" Vanya eximed with joy. "Congrattions, Lady Morrigan and Lady Rachel!"


    While the professor was overjoyed, Morrigan simply nodded, trying not to appear arrogant. Despite Morrigan¡¯s efforts, Rachel gave a haughty and mocking nce.


    "If Lady Morrigan can do it, why can¡¯t I?" Alice sighed, looking at her soil-stained hands. No matter how much her partner, Prince Julias, tried, they still couldn¡¯t seed.


    Finally, Alice puffed out her cheeks and gave up. Prince Julias, not caring much about the lesson, stopped trying when he saw Alice give up.


    After all, he was the prince of the kingdom. What use would botany be to him?


    "Alice, don¡¯t worry," the prince said calmly. "This lesson won¡¯t be useful in your daily life anyway. You don¡¯t need to bother."


    Though Alice nodded, she was still upset, but her mood improved slightly at beingforted by the prince.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Meanwhile, Vanya sighed as she watched the prince and the saint give up from afar, while a mocking gleam shed in Rodrick¡¯s eyes. "If this is the kingdom¡¯s future king, we¡¯re in trouble..."


    Though reluctant, Vanya agreed. The kingdom needed a hardworking and responsible king.


    "If he put as much effort into his studies as he does flirting with the saint, he¡¯d perform better than anyone," Rodrick teased.


    Vanya chuckled and then stopped watching the saint and the prince.

 Chapter 29 - 28: Paladin(1/?)

    Jack, despite flying at high speed, still couldn¡¯t find a destroyed vige after three hours. Trying every possible approach, Jack pped his raven wings.


    Even though Jack searched every corner of the Raven Hunters¡¯ secret base, he felt increasingly desperate.


    "Since it¡¯s been days, they must have hidden somewhere or died of starvation," Jack said with frustration.


    "The Church¡¯s neglect of everything outside the cities is awful."


    Jack had done his research. There were many books from Morrigan¡¯s library. The Church invested its manpower and resources into cities, trade routes, and mining resources.


    The Church tried to make money throughmercial routes, buildings, inns, and mines, aside from royal support and donations.


    Therefore, there were usually only ordinary priests in rural areas. Only when something that the Church perceived as a threat appeared would the Church send Temple Knights and Inquisition Judges.


    Due to this system, the rural areas were very backward, while the priests had almost equal spiritual authority to vige chiefs in vige management.


    Sometimes, priests could even remove a vige chief from office.


    As Jack tried to adapt to this world¡¯s system, it was helpful that his world and the Otome world were simr.


    The Church generally did not concern itself much with rural areas aside from missionary services.


    "ckwall has recently been the Church¡¯s target."


    Jack recalled the recent events. The Church had recently sent many High Priests and Inquisition Judges to reduce the authority deficiency in ckwall City.


    Jack shook his head and cleared his thoughts of unnecessary information. He focused all his attention on finding Urien.


    "The best animals for scent tracking are vultures, but how can I find a vulture?" Jack said thoughtfully. The Raven Hunters had already captured most of the people in the vige. The dead bodies must have been eaten by now.


    Jack hit his head against a tree.


    "Think! Think!"


    Jack forced his mind to work. Many ideas crossed his mind, but he ignored all of them except one.


    Jack¡¯s eyes briefly lit up, and he eximed, "How could I not think of this before!"


    "The seer was hiding in the capital!"


    Jack jumped quickly and moved forward. His eyes sparkled with excitement.


    After quickly reaching the capital, Jack maneuvered through the streets.


    The person he was searching for was the legendary seer Heka. In the Otome game, Heka was a fortune-teller who offered help for a certain fee.


    Even in the Otome game, yers knew very little about the man named Heka. The most well-known fact was that he was very cunning and greedy for money.


    In the Otome game, during the day and sometimes at night, Alice was directed to Heka for missions.


    After half an hour, Jack arrived at the front of a shop. The shop was located in an area with shanties. It was a ce where traders often encountered trouble.


    Despite this, it seemed that many people ignored the shop. They passed by without even looking at it for a second.


    "This must be an illusion," Jack was sure of it. The shop was a ce that only appeared to those in need. The runes written around the shop proved it.


    Not waiting any longer, Jack flew inside and saw a messy ce that looked like a house. Ignoring this, he stepped forward and rang the bell.


    *Dinggg!*


    After the bell rang, a voice echoed. "I¡¯ming!"


    The shopkeeper spoke in a tone that was not very formal for a shopkeeper, which led Jack to conclude that he must be a very rxed person.


    Jack rxed when he saw a man enter through the door ten minutester. The man had long, disheveled, reddish hair and a very feminine face.


    "Wee¡ª" Heka¡¯s eyes froze the moment he saw Jack, and his lips quickly turned into an excited smile. "How exciting! A God!"


    Heka adjusted his sses, and with a snap of his fingers, his ordinary clothes transformed into a stylishbination of a mage and noble suit. He had a mage¡¯s cloak draped over him. Instead of sses, he now had a blindfold over his eyes.


    As Heka greeted Jack lightly, Jack spread his raven wings and used telepathy to reach Heka¡¯s mind.


    "I want to do a job with you."


    "A job, you say?" Heka thoughtfully ced his hand on his chin and then smiled. "I haven¡¯t made a deal with a God in a long time."


    Heka opened his arms and dramatically moved his cloak to spread a magical glow. "I can fulfill any wish!"


    Jack rolled his eyes at this disy. "Let¡¯s not drag this out."


    Heka cleared his throat and quicklyposed himself before looking at Jack. "So, what is your request?"


    Jack immediately answered. "I want you to find a person."


    Heka nodded. "Give me the name. If their fate aligns with yours, I can find them."


    Jack¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in surprise, and he looked at Heka sternly. "Don¡¯t you see the future?"


    "No, no, no! Who made up this nonsense?!" Heka said harshly. "I¡¯m not the God of Time, I just have a slight glimpse into the future."


    "Exin."


    Heka shook his head and continued quickly. "I can¡¯t understand everyone just by looking into the future."


    "If their fate is to meet you, I can find them."


    Jack listened with astonishment and then said hopefully, "Then find the person named Urien for me."


    Heka nodded, then with a snap of his fingers, a mirror appeared. Jack, looking at the mirror, was momentarily distracted but quickly returned to focus.


    Hekaughed. "If you look at the prophecy mirror too much, you¡¯ll be trapped in illusions."


    "Well, how will I learn about my future?" Jack, though he didn¡¯t trust the mirror, still wanted to try his luck. "Exin it to me."


    Heka shook his head and began to exin. "To find the person you want, you must use your willpower to the fullest. Trust me. Nothing will happen while I¡¯m here."


    "I understand."


    While Jack looked at the mirror with all his will, he used all his emotions to find Urien.


    Meanwhile, Heka watched Jack with a thin smile. The raven looked like it was struggling hard while looking at the mirror.


    ¡¯Probably trying to be upset over someone he doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ Heka thought. Many had tried to do this, but it was impossible to be upset over someone you didn¡¯t know.


    At that moment, Jack was experiencing difficult moments. His willpower was flickering constantly. The mirror¡¯s will was a tough opponent.


    Still, Jack remembered his promise and tried to endure. But it was in vain. The mirror¡¯s will proved to be superior.


    { Mental resistance is opened }


    ¡¯What??¡¯ Jack could only be stunned.


    { Mental resistance level up }


    { Mental resistance level up }


    { Mental resistance level up }


    { Mental resistance level up¡­ }


    Jack understood what was happening and was overjoyed. Noticing that the mirror¡¯s attacks had decreased, Jack quickly attacked the mirror¡¯s will.


    { Mental resistance level up }


    { Mental resistance level increased to 10. }


    { Mental resistance has improved. Mental resistance has evolved into Enhanced Mental resistance. }


    Feeling his rapid development, Jack was relieved when the mirror gave in. He then allowed the mirror to show him Urien¡¯s location.


    "Where are you, kid?" As Jack focused on the mirror, it quickly showed a young man wearing a cloak.


    The man¡¯s under-eye areas were bruised from fatigue, and his face was covered in dirt and grime. His clothes, apart from the cloak and shoes, looked quite flimsy.


    Seeing the ce, Jack immediately recognized it. It was one of the three nearest outposts around the capital.


    Urien was probably trying to reach this outpost. Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious as Heka¡¯s voice interjected. "Is this kid the one you¡¯re looking for?"


    "Yes."


    "Good," Heka said. Then he continued, "It seems he¡¯s heading to the outpost. If you let him get there, he will die."


    Jack¡¯s eyebrows rose with concern. He knew what was going on at the outpost. The outpost Urien was heading to was run by a man involved in ve trade. He conducted ve trade on behalf of the outpost, paying gold to the royalty.


    Outposts were supposed to be organizations patrolling and protecting the roads leading to the capital from bandits and animals, but with the kingdom¡¯s corruption, they had turned into human trafficking operations.


    "I think you should be quick."


    Listening to Heka¡¯s warning, Jack nodded and took off. "Thanks, fake seer!"


    "Hey, where¡¯s my payment?!" Heka shouted anxiously, but it was toote. Jack flew away, enjoying himself.


    As Jack quickly left the capital, he changed direction towards the outpost. "This outpost must be the one with the gay man."


    Recalling the manager of the outpost, Jack elerated even more. The outpost owner was an old man who liked young men.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Urien! You¡¯ll keep your manhood!"


    As Jack flew swiftly, he instinctively apologized to Morrigan. "Sorry, Morrigan, but I¡¯ll bete."


    (Urien¡¯s Perspective)


    My body¡­


    My body can¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    "Just a little more, Urien. You have to hold on for your sister!" Despite constantly motivating myself, I still felt like I was going to die at any moment.


    "Just a little more," I said as I forced my body to move. "If I can reach the outpost..."


    As I carried my weary body, my eyes were squinted from hunger. I was trying to avoid walking under the sun, but it was difficult.


    "Hey! You there!"


    I turned to the soldier calling out to me with excitement. "Please! Help me! Our vige has been destroyed!"


    I looked at the man with hope. Maybe he could help me. Contrary to my expectations, the man looked at me coldly. "Kneel and raise your hands."


    I immediately took off my cloak and, disregarding the filth, fell to my knees. This was my only chance. I had no intention of wasting it.


    "Good, nowe with me."


    I followed the soldier right away. As I walked in front of the soldier, I suddenly felt a sharp pain at the back of my head.


    "The leader will love this. Maybe I¡¯ll even get a purse of gold."


    Before my consciousness faded, I heard the soldier¡¯sst words.

 Chapter 30 - 29: Paladin(2/?)

    "Tch, this is bad," Jack muttered as he observed the entrance of the outpost. The outpost was a fortress, and its entrance was guarded by two men in ornate armor.


    Around the fortress were four watchtowers, archers, and a single mage responsible for defending against aerial threats.


    The mage was wearing the mage tower¡¯s robe. Meanwhile, several armored individuals were patrolling the area.


    ording to Jack¡¯s estimation, each side of the fortress had a rotating patrol of four men, with shifts changing every five hours.


    Each patrol consisted of four armored guards, while another four rested. While there were two militia in the dungeons, most of the outpost¡¯s military force was likely patrolling the region at the moment.


    Edensword, one of the three major outposts, had a more negligent military systempared to the other two. Its greatest advantagey in its financial power.


    Money was important for bribery and many other things. Whileundering the funds sent by the Royal Treasury, military wages were also lower than they should have been.


    Corruption had taken root in Edensword Fortress, despite the attention from the capital. There were numerous secret deals between ve traders and the fortressmander.


    The economic crisis led the nobles to adopt a policy of mandatory austerity, reducing soldiers¡¯ wages.


    While themon people and militia felt the brunt of this, those coborating with the ck market and criminals livedfortably.


    Elf ves were considered the most valuable, while Wargan ves were regarded as the least. Even the Church¡¯s anti-crime policies, which had ended during Edward¡¯s reign, had lost their effectiveness.


    The power struggle between the Queen and the King was troubling the nobles, while the people were ignored and heavy financial pressure was driving many towards crime. All kinds of criminal activities were flourishing outside the capital.


    Already, the number of bandits on the Wargan border was steadily increasing. As the economic crisis and intion continued to rise, the kingdom¡¯s short-term solution of minting more coins to slow the crisis was only making things more dangerous.


    Simply put, the higher the intion, the lower the purchasing power, and prices rise. Producing more money temporarily creates the illusion of economic growth.


    This ¡¯false economic growth¡¯ doesn¡¯t reflect reality. When the amount of money in cirction increases, consumer spending and investments temporarily rise, creating the impression of an economic revival.


    However, this growth isn¡¯t sustainable; prices rise rapidly, purchasing power decreases, and without the creation of real economic value, intion is merely fed.


    The Royalty pressures banks to lower interest rates, using the Church¡¯s influence to further strain the banks. ording to the Church, interest is considered a sin.


    The Royalty uses this as an excuse to lower interest rates, which in the short term boosts investment and consumer spending.


    Yet, the Royalty does not approach effective long-term solutions. The reason is the savage and reckless nature of the power struggles.


    While crime rates in rural areas rise rapidly, corruption in the cities increases. Crime fuels corruption, corruption leads tox governance, andx governance breeds injustice.


    Jack shook his head and cleared his thoughts. Then, he conjured an image in his mind to analyze the fortress from above.


    "The part of the castle that is above ground must be matched by what is below ground, especially the armory where explosives are kept."


    Jack didn¡¯t want to take the castle and the entire kingdom by force. He knew that being one of the three garrisons guarding the capital of Edensword Castle was very important.


    Even a small attack would create a wave of panic in the kingdom. Therefore, Jack could only carry out sabotage secretly to avoid drawing more attention.


    Jackughed with amusement. "Am I reliving history in a different world¡­?"


    Jack chuckled as he thought about the Gunpowder Plot in English history. "But on a smaller budget."


    Afterughing foolishly for a while, Jack became serious, took a deep breath, and began to shrink his presence.


    His form, surrounded by darkness, changed for a moment. He quickly turned into a Sparrow. The red-eyed Sparrow moved a bit to adjust to his new wings.


    Jack stretched his wings. He wanted to quickly adapt to his new form. He adjusted quickly.


    "Let¡¯s go¡­"


    Jack ascended; being smallpared to a Crow was both an advantage and a disadvantage. He could fit into almost any holepared to a Crow.


    But his speed would slow down because his wings were short. While this was a minor issue for Jack, he still wanted to take precautions.


    "But there¡¯s no time now. I need to reach it quickly."


    Feeling an increasing urgency every second, Jack felt a sense of urgency toplete the mission. "For more EXP!"


    Jack began to fly rapidly towards the sewers. Avoiding the watchers and the mage, Jack breathed a sigh of relief when he reached the ce where the sewage flowed.


    "It smells terrible!"


    Jack wrinkled his nose at the stench, then shut off his sense of smell with a solution. "This should work."


    Pleased that he no longer felt the bad smell, Jack entered the sewer.


    The entrance to the sewer was so small that even a child could not fit through. After carefully passing through the entrance covered with poisonous metal, Jack sessfully entered the castle¡¯s sewer.


    Although the sewer was not very wide, it was sufficient for a garrison. While the dirty water flowed beneath, there was little human waste.


    Since the castle had been renovated for centuries, even the sewer was modern.


    "At least you haven¡¯t been idle."


    Seeing the well-maintained sewer despite being an old castle, Jack said. Although the sewer system was still old and simple, it did not look too dirty with rats or filth.


    Comparing the real world to the Otome world, Jack found it surprising that, despite being medieval, some parts of this world were better than the real world.


    Flying agilely through the sewer, Jack considered ways to enter the castle.


    It was good that the sewer was not too big.


    "Now, where can I ess the inside of the castle?" Jack moved quickly through the sewer, avoiding the dirty water.


    "It should be from this side."


    Progressing quickly, Jack, despite his disgust, decided to use thevatory for entry into the castle.


    Surrounding himself with darkness to avoid the dirty water, Jack suddenly flew upwards and emerged from the pipe leading to thevatory.


    As the flowing water was blocked by the darkness around Jack, he forced himself to fly upwards with disgust.


    To make it easier to climb out, he manipted the darkness and began to ascend the pipes like a spider.


    After a while, with a boom, the dark figure that shattered the wooden toilet hit the ceiling and caused a loud crash.


    "Damn it! That was disgusting." Cawing with disgust, Jack immediately returned to his Crow form.


    "Who¡¯s there?!"


    Hearing a voice, Jack immediately threw himself into a corner and merged with the darkness. Anxiously waiting, Jack could only hope that the soldier would not notice him.


    "What¡¯s going on, Tom?" A burly but stern-looking soldier asked curiously. The brown-haired, ck-eyed man looked at thevatory with surprise after hearing the question from the burly man.


    "I heard a noise. Who else is in thevatory?"


    "Idiot," the burly man sighed and said with an angry expression. "Did you forget that everyone else is on duty?! How could they be in thevatory?!"


    The man named Tom immediately shook his head, cursed his foolishness, and slowly opened thevatory door.


    "Filthy bastard! Show yourself!"


    He then drew his sword and said with a stern, threatening expression. "Or you¡¯ll die under my sword!"


    Tommy slowly entered, and the burly man followed him inside. "Tom, is there something here?"


    Tom looked at his friend with suspicion. "I haven¡¯t seen anything yet, but let¡¯s check the othervatories just to be sure."


    The burly man nodded, and together with Tom, they slowly checked eachvatory. When one of thevatories caught their attention, Tom immediately shouted. "Anthony! Thisvatory is broken!"


    The man named Anthony came to see thevatory andughed. "Whoever did this must have made a big mess."


    But when Tom pointed upwards, Anthony¡¯s expression changed. "The ceiling¡­ the ceiling is broken!"


    "Damn it!? How did they manage that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but we should inform the Deputy Commander." Tom nodded, and they both turned to leave.


    But what they encountered was the end for both of them. The dark daggers created by Jack wlessly slit the throats of the men.


    As the bodies fell lifelessly to the ground, Jack rxed and quickly exited thevatory. Merging with the darkness in the corridor, Jack felt relieved to be close to the armory since he noticed that it was near the dungeon.


    The dungeon, being at the very bottom of the castle, was located beneath the armory, which was considered the safest and most secure ce, directly below the Castle Commander¡¯s office.


    In the Otome world, castles were given not only to nobles but also to those with significant positions.


    The kingdom had various types of castles. There were garrison castles, noble castles, royal private castles, and merchant guild logistics castles, each with different purposes, architectures, and sizes.


    Garrison castles were generally built with a very secure architectural style for the safety of the capital. There were secret passages, magical radios, and many other features that allowed the castlemander to ess every room.


    The dungeon was the most isted and hottest part of the castle underground. The temperature was so high that prisoners were too exhausted to attempt rebellion or escape.


    There were many hiddenpartments protected by runes. While the castlemander sat in the center of the castle, his aide worked in an office at the very top of the castle for better management.


    With over 400 armored guards patrolling the roads to the capital, there were 12 guards for the Castle Commander and 6 for the Deputy Commander.


    Also, if Edensword Castle were attacked, the other 2 garrisons could be instantly notified and intervene. This usually happened within 3 to 6 hours.


    Additionally, the Royalty isted the capital by covering even 100 kilometers ahead, ensuring that the capital had not faced an attack or sabotage for nearly 350 years.


    In garrison castles, the armory was located at the center of the castle, underground, and in the opposite direction of the dungeon, guarded 24/7 by 4 elite guards.


    It might seem like a strict security routine, but Jack wasn¡¯t too worried since he knew that the castlemander was veryzy.


    Quickly merging with the darkness, Jack silently passed by the 4 elite guards.


    His eyes narrowed slightly with excitement and a bit of tension upon seeing the explosives. "I hope this explosion won¡¯t be enough to destroy everything."


    This explosive was not like the ssic gunpowder types. It was arge sphere containing 16 small, blue-glowing orbs.


    The 16 small items inside looked very beautiful, but they were not. This bomb was called a ¡¯Mana bomb.¡¯


    It was a time-stopping ss sphere containing 16 Mana orbspressed inside. Its high cost was a factor that prevented this product from going into mass production.


    Therefore, it could only be found in battles and certain locations.


    The time sphere, whenpressed Mana was activated by a person, provided an explosive effect to thepressed Mana.


    Simply put, it was a magical hand grenade.


    "I think 5 should be enough¡­"


    Jack, manipting the darkness, took the 5 Mana bombs that were already there and thought about where they should explode.


    "The soldiers¡¯ cabin should be suitable¡­"


    "The ce with the guards¡¯ equipment will definitely cause a huge loss. It will tire out the guards and buy me some time." After making his n, Jack began to put it into action.

 Chapter 31 - 30: Paladin(3/?)

    "This is going to be easy! This is going to be easy!"


    Muttering to himself, Jack quickly reached the soldiers¡¯ quarters. The quarters, prepared to meet the needs of soldiers on duty 24/7, were arge ce where soldiers stored their spare armor parts, daily clothes, money, or personal belongings.


    Except for the mage, whose workshop was on the same floor as the Deputy Commander of the castle, every soldier, including the Elite Knights, would get their daily sleep here.


    So, this would be perfect for a sabotage.


    "The tricky part is how Urien can escape."


    With Urien being searched for everywhere within 100 kilometers of the capital, it would be nearly impossible not just to escape but even to survive.


    "5 PM should be a good time to nt the bombs." The shift change took ce at 5 PM. During this process, the guards on duty would take their 10-minute meal break.


    A strange, thin smile formed on Jack¡¯s crow-shaped beak. "When the Mana bombs are nted in the room at 5 PM, we can detonate them during the second shift change at 10 PM."


    At that time, the newly awakened guards would die, and it would be hard for the tired guards to catch Jack and Urien.


    "How to deal with the mage..." Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious as he thought about the mage.


    "If he¡¯s a high-ranking mage, this will be difficult."


    Despite fighting and defeating Andras, Jack knew it had been purely a matter of luck. Andras¡¯s Mana power had been weak in the body he possessed, and he was casting spells recklessly.


    "Still, there¡¯s nothing that a big enough explosion can¡¯t solve," Jack whispered confidently.


    Then he returned to the spot where he had infiltrated the castle, but seeing the bodies on the ground made him anxious.


    "I should hide these bodies."


    After looking around for a while, Jack went to avatory and came up with a brilliant idea. "This is brutal, but there¡¯s no other choice."


    Jack manipted the darkness and then dragged the bodies to thevatory. His eyes showed disgust at what he was doing for a moment, but he quickly pushed those thoughts away.


    "I need to get used to this..."


    After thinking for a while, Jack sighed and allowed the dark tendrils to sharpen suddenly, slicing the limbs of the men.


    *Cutting sound*


    As the sound of cutting echoed in thevatory, Jack turned his face away. Shortly after, he forced the dismembered bodies, now cut into eight pieces, down thevatory and into the sewage.


    Deactivating his ability, Jack was momentarily surprised that he felt no emotions. While he was relieved not to have witnessed the dismemberment, he still didn¡¯t understand why he felt nothing at all.


    "Maybe the new title I earned is working?"


    His mental health had improved, after all. Still, Jack didn¡¯t want to dwell on it any longer and left thevatory.


    "Now, there¡¯s only waiting left..."


    Jack flew randomly to a ce he deemed safe and perched there. Looking around with a bored expression, Jack sighed when he saw that it was still only noon.


    "Morrigan should be on her lunch break now." Thinking of Morrigan, Jack recalled their fun times. "I hope she¡¯s enjoying herself."


    Jack chuckled, remembering his own time in high school. "Still, time better go by quick."


    ******


    "Simon! Simon!"


    "Get off me! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m sleeping?!" said the man named Simon angrily, getting up from where he sat.


    When he saw the bespectacled man calling his name, he froze in fear.


    "Lieutenant Commander! Please let me exin!" Simon said fearfully. He looked like he was having a heart attack at the sight of the short man.


    Lieutenant Commander Hans looked at Simon with disdain, his eyes filled with contempt. "Sleeping during watch is a crime."


    A thin smile appeared on Hans¡¯ lips. Simon shuddered.


    Hans continued, "Usually, you get kicked out of the guard, dishonored, and your life falls apart."


    Hans put on a fake expression of kindness. "That would be bad for you, my friend."


    Simon understood what was happening and grew terrified, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Hans grinned, a greedy look shing across his face. "Maybe, if you can convince me, I might save you."


    "After all," Hans ced a threatening hand on Simon¡¯s shoulder, staring into his eyes. "I care about my friends and subordinates."


    Simon quickly nodded. "Thank you, sir."


    He turned around, opened the rope of a sack lying on the ground, and with trembling hands, he searched inside. Shortly after, he pulled out a pouch.


    Though reluctant, Simon handed the pouch full of coins to Hans, feeling like he was about to cry. As all his savings slipped away, he could only me himself.


    "This pouch contains 25 gold, 200 silver, and 2000 copper coins, sir," Simon stammered. Hans grinned and yed with the gold coins he pulled out of the pouch.


    He smiled at the two guards behind him and took out 5 silver coins, handing them to each of the guards. "Here,ds, get yourselves a drink sometime."


    The two guards gratefully took the money andughed. Hans then turned to Simon, who was biting his lip. "What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem, Simon?"


    Simon immediately shook his head and weakly said, "No! No, I¡¯m f-fine...!"


    Hans nodded in satisfaction. "Good, I hope you don¡¯t make the same mistake again, Simon."


    Simon, filled with rage as Hans patted his shoulder, had just lost his entire year¡¯s savings!


    After Hans left, Simon stood alone in the corridor, his hands trembling. He held his head and sat down on the ground.


    "My God, my God," Simon muttered, looking like he might die on the spot. "That pouch was all my savings! How-how will I exin this to my family?"


    Remembering his sick wife and two small children, Simon¡¯s eyes filled with tears. His wife was gravely ill, and Simon was the only one providing for the family now.


    The church had asked for 50 gold coins to heal Simon¡¯s wife. This was an impossible amount for a family as low-ss as Simon¡¯s.


    Even the yearly sry of a middle-ss citizen wasn¡¯t this much.


    Losing his one years of savings, Simon could only curse the Goddess.


    Finally, Simon couldn¡¯t take it anymore and copsed to the ground, crying. "How will I feed my family¡­?"


    As Simon cried, the thought of his family waiting for him at home made him sob even more. "I¡¯m truly a failure as a father."


    Thinking about his little daughter Cassidy, Simon cried even harder.


    "{Would you like another chance, Simon?}"


    "Who¡¯s there!?" Simon jumped up in fear when he heard a male voice in his head. His eyes widened in panic, "Show yourself!"


    As Simon was about to draw his sword, a dark tentacle suddenly grabbed his arm. He heard the same voice in his head again.


    "{I can offer you a chance for revenge and a way to be wealthy. All you need to do is say ¡¯yes.¡¯}"


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened at the offer, but he grew more fearful as he remembered the demons he¡¯d read about in books. "A-are you a demon?!"


    "{No, I am a God, and I¡¯m offering you a second chance.}"


    Realizing it was another God speaking to him, Simon¡¯s devout side immediately feared heresy and wanted to refuse.


    However, he hesitated when he remembered the price the church had asked to heal his wife.


    After all, why would a being as powerful as the Goddess demand money from her followers for healing?


    Didn¡¯t the Goddess see every person as her child? Then why did they ask for 50 gold coins for a simple healing spell?


    Weren¡¯t we all the children of the Goddess? Or were only the rich and noble her favorite children?


    Simon¡¯s eyes hardened as he shook off these thoughts. He decided to negotiate with the God. "What can you offer me?"


    "{I can heal your wife and give you enough gold for afortable future.}"


    "What do you want in return?"


    "{Simple. All I ask is that you help me save someone named Urien.}"


    Simon was surprised. Why would a God need help to save an ordinary person?


    "Is that all?!"


    "{Yes, that¡¯s all. Nothing more.}"


    Excited, Simon nodded. "I ept."


    "{Good. Now, go to the castlemander¡¯s office, free all the prisoners, and get as far away as you can in a cart.}"


    Simon¡¯s eyes sparkled with concern. His green eyes grew wider. "C-can I really do that?"


    "{Don¡¯t worry. Soon, something will happen that will distract everyone. The castlemander will be unguarded.}"


    Knowing the risk of the n, Simon realized this was his only chance for his family. He gathered his determination and grew more confident.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll ept the deal."


    Suddenly, Simon felt something strange happening in his body. For a moment, shadows swirled around him, and Simon felt his body grow stronger.


    "My body, has something changed?!" Simon asked in shock, stretching his arms.


    "{Yes, now focus on the energy inside you and imagine your legs bing stronger.}"


    Although Simon didn¡¯t understand why he had to do this, he obeyed. Then, he felt the strange energy inside him.


    He imagined his legs growing stronger and more agile. After a minute, Simon opened his eyes and looked down, disappointed. "I don¡¯t feel anything."


    "{Are you sure? Look at the ground.}"


    Simon looked down as the God said. When he noticed the small crack in the ground, he was surprised again. "Did-did I do that?"


    "{Congrattions, you¡¯ve learned to use Mana. Now hurry before it¡¯s toote.}"


    Although confused, Simon dared not ask more questions. He nodded and left.


    It was already close to 10 p.m. Half the guards had finished their meals and were getting ready for bed.


    It was the perfect time to cause chaos.


    Jack prepared and left the castle. After making Simon his follower, Simon had unknowingly gained three times the strength of an ordinary person.


    This was the difference Mana made.


    Jack, disguised as a crow, watched from the sky, studying the mage. His goal was simple. Amid the chaos, he would take down the mage and gain even more advantage.


    Prepared, Jack waited for the right moment to detonate the Mana bombs.


    ******


    "I¡¯ve brought four healthy male children as you requested."


    The castlemander, Conrad, was a clean-shaven man with a slight belly, dressed elegantly. From the outside, he appeared to be a well-meaning person.


    Conrad calmly examined the young men before him. His gaze drifted to their pale skin; if he said they were a bit unremarkable, it would be a lie.


    Conrad held the chin of the first young man and looked into his eyes. He was an ordinary, not very handsome young man who already seemed resigned and had epted his fate.


    Since Conrad preferred young men who were around 18 years old, they were all of that age.


    "I didn¡¯t like this one; take him away." Conrad dismissed the first young man and then looked at the next one. He held his chin and examined him. "He looks too filthy and rude."


    The blond-haired young man¡¯s eyes were lifeless, as if he had surrendered. Conrad quickly grew bored of him. "Send him away too."


    Conrad moved on to the third young man, impressed by his beauty, but he too had the resigned look like the others.


    Annoyed, Conrad pped the young man. "Why do you keep bringing me people with such stupid expressions!?"


    The servant, shrinking under Conrad¡¯s gaze, trembled in fear. "I¡¯m sorry, my lord. Please forgive me."


    Conrad clicked his tongue and moved on to Urien.


    Urien had tinum blonde hair and bright blue eyes. Conrad was impressed and looked into his eyes. Unlike the others, Urien looked rebellious and disgusted.


    "You¡¯ve caught a fine fish, servant. I¡¯ll make sure to reward you," Conrad said with satisfaction. "Now, get out."


    The servant bowed and left, and the door mmed shut, leaving Conrad and Urien alone.


    "Your rebelliousness irritates me greatly, son."


    Urien turned his eyes away in disgust. His mouth was forcibly covered with a bandage. Desperately, he tried to break free from his bound hands and chains, but in vain.


    Conradughed with amusement and threw Urien onto the bed by his arm. Then he excitedly unbuckled his belt.


    Urien¡¯s eyes widened, and the bed shook as he struggled, but nothing happened.


    "I hope you give me a good experience, son."


    Conrad, unable to contain his excitement, started undressing and was about to lie down on the bed when a loud noise startled everyone.


    The castle seemed to be experiencing an earthquake with the loud noise, and Conrad managed to hold onto the table with one hand before falling.


    While the castle continued to shake, Conrad angrily shouted, "What¡¯s happening! Servant!"


    After a while, the shaking stopped, and Conrad angrily opened the door and searched for the servant. Not seeing him, Conrad became furious. "You cowardly scum! So you ran away."


    The elite guards were not there for the shift change, but Conrad still trusted himself. After all, he was amander.


    "I don¡¯t like leaving my work unfinished." Conrad looked at Urien, who was still struggling on the bed in fear, and then turned his back.


    "The scoundrels who attacked the castle will face their punishment." Swearing revenge angrily, Conrad smiled as he examined Urien¡¯s skin and suddenly rxed.


    As he walked toward the bed with a sinister smile, a sudden stabbing pain in his stomach made him hold his breath. "You-!"


    Simon, who had stabbed Conrad from behind with a sword, pulled the de out nervously. As blood fell to the ground, Simon saw Urien still lying on the bed.


    "Is your name Urien?"


    Urien quickly nodded his head and looked at Simon with hope. Seeing that he had found his target, Simon didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and picked Urien up on his back.


    Just as they were about to leave, Conrad¡¯s hand grabbed Simon¡¯s leg. "Wait! Don¡¯t leave me!"


    Looking at the groaning Conrad, Simon forced his leg free and started running.


    "Damn it! You will pay for this!"


    As Conrad¡¯s threat echoed behind them, Simon ran with concern, not caring.


    "The Commender¡¯s Carriage must be at the castle back!" Simon, grateful his good memory, quickly went downstairs

 Chapter 32 - 31:Paladin(4/?)

    As the castle descended into chaos, the guards frantically tried to extinguish the fires. Many soldiers died amidst the falling debris from the ceiling, while Simon and Urien had already made it out.


    "{Get out of here! Now!}"


    Hearing Jack¡¯s voice in his mind, Simon quickly nodded. As thunder cracked, he rushed to the front of the horse-drawn carriage.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to get far away from here!" Simon said as the carriage sped up, with rain pouring down heavily.


    Jack nodded, and after scanning the surroundings, he swiftly flew towards the castle courtyard. Passing over the castle walls, Jack spread his raven wings and glided down to the ground.


    "A raven?" said the ck-robed sorcerer, holding a blood-stained leather book in his hands. Jack instinctively took a step back.


    The sorcerer chuckled. "You¡¯re quite the interesting raven¡­"


    "A raven with its own consciousness, intelligence, and the ability to use mana¡­"


    Licking his lips with delight, the sorcerer continued, "I¡¯m going to have so much fun dissecting your lifeless body. I can¡¯t wait, but I hope you die before exhausting me."


    But before the sorcerer could say anything more, a punch to the face sent him flying backward into the wet bushes, where he groaned in pain.


    "I¡¯m too young to die just yet, old man," Jack said with amusement, looking at the sorcerer. "And why do you always indulge in pointless monologues?"


    "Isn¡¯t that rather foolish? Especially for sorcerers like you who work for the Mage Tower."


    "I¡¯m not as weak as they are!!" The sorcerer got up, his face contorted with anger before twisting into a vile grin. "It¡¯s a sin to even touch me. You filthy animal!!"


    Raising the book, the sorcererughed. "It¡¯s impossible to defeat me! I¡¯m powerful!"


    Jack¡¯s raven eyes narrowed as he saw the sorcerer lifting the book. He could sense that it was a cursed grimoire.


    Grimoires, though rarely encountered even in the world of otome games, were well-known artifacts. They were magic books created during the age of the gods, possessing a partial consciousness.


    But what made them dangerous wasn¡¯t the spells inside; each grimoire acted ording to its creator¡¯s desires. If the creator was malevolent, the grimoire could be extremely perilous.


    After defeating Morgana, King Arthur had nearly all the grimoires burned. Although a few still existed, they were no longer as incredibly powerful as those from the golden age.


    Yet Jack could feel that the grimoire in the sorcerer¡¯s hand was no ordinary one. Strangely enough, the grimoire didn¡¯t frighten him.


    ¡¯It feels as though it¡¯s calling to me¡­¡¯ Jack thought, unsure why the grimoire¡¯s consciousness was giving him such a feeling.


    The sorcerer smirked arrogantly. "Do you see this book?! This is Vortigern¡¯s grimoire!"


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He knew exactly who Vortigern was.


    Vortigern had sacrificed thousands of people to the Legendary White Dragon in Albion¡¯s history, receiving a powerful dark magic grimoire in return.


    Before uniting Albion, Morgana had secretly conspired with Vortigern to kill Uther Pendragon.


    After entrusting the newborn Arthur to Merlin, Uther had fought against the rebel armies and perished in a crushing defeat.


    During the following 16 years, Vortigern had nned another coup against Morgana but was caught off guard and forced to flee Albion.


    At 16, King Arthur formed an alliance with 12 kings to oppose Morgana, establishing his authority on his father¡¯snds and dering war against the Albion Empire.


    A bloody civil war ensued, with Arthur and Morgana constantly battling and wearing each other down. Meanwhile, Vortigern grew more powerful.


    Biding his time, Vortigern raised arge army from the people of the new continent he had fled to, whom he considered barbarians, and sacrificed thousands to the White Dragon.


    In exchange for these sacrifices, he received a powerful dark magic grimoire. Confident, Vortigern waged war on both Morgana and Arthur, the leader of the 12-King Alliance and ruler of Camelot.


    Yet, despite his confidence, Vortigern was eventually in by King Arthur, though not without difficulty. His grimoire was teleported away by Vortigern¡¯s final magic.


    It was said that the grimoire, known as ¡¯Vortigern¡¯s Cursed Book,¡¯ fell into the hands of Mordred, who thenunched his rebellion, leading to the death of an already weakened King Arthur.


    However, the grimoire¡¯s fame didn¡¯t solelye from its association with Vortigern. It was renowned because it was the dark magic book responsible for King Arthur¡¯s death.


    Even though Mordred wasn¡¯t as skilled with a sword as Arthur, defeating a weary King Arthur was still a daunting task.


    What empowered Mordred to y King Arthur was Vortigern¡¯s Cursed Book, every dark sorcerer¡¯s dream.


    Turning his attention back to the sorcerer, Jack wondered how this man hade across such an artifact. He must have been incredibly lucky.


    While the sorcerer rambled arrogantly to himself, Jack decided to gather more information. Fortunately, the sorcerer seemed overly prideful and rather foolish.


    "How did youe to possess something like that?" Jack asked. The sorcerer grinned. "You don¡¯t need to know. After all, you¡¯ll be dead soon."


    Jack sighed as the sorcerer opened the grimoire and began chanting a spell. "Dark Magic #11: Prison of Silence."


    Jack watched in surprise as the area around the sorcerer was engulfed in darkness, expanding rapidly.


    "This must be a vision-restricting spell," Jack observed calmly. He flew and wandered around, unaffected. With his 50% resistance to dark magic, the spell had no effect on him.


    "Dark Magic #4: Hallucinatory Illusion!"


    Jack suddenly felt the darkness quiver, and dizziness swept over him, but he could endure it. His curiosity about the grimoire¡¯s power only grew.


    "Is that all? Even rookies can do better!" Jack said mockingly, making sure his voice was loud enough.


    The sorcerer trembled with rage and turned the pages of the grimoire. "Dark Magic #20: Unholy Lightning!"


    Jack¡¯s expression turned serious this time. Quickly mobilizing his mana, Jack created a barrier.


    "Even though spell #20 is considered a low-to-mid-tier spell, during a thunderstorm, it can generate an almost high-level attack!" the sorcerer screamed ecstatically, gazing proudly at the red lightning gathering in the sky.


    "You fool of a raven! Let¡¯s see you survive this!" The sorcerer shouted confidently,ughing with eyes full of malice, but Jack simply smiled softly in response.


    A yful expression crossed the raven¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t get too confident, pig-man."


    Though the sorcerer frowned briefly, he still grinned. "We¡¯ll see, if you survive!"


    As the lightning roared, Jack focused and readied his mana. His confidence remained unwavering.


    "Even the weakest form of Andras is stronger than you," Jack said confidently. "You¡¯ll need to do better than this to defeat me."


    Given that it was dark magic, every attack was already half as effective. Even if the lightning from the sky was high-tier, its damage would only be minimal.


    It seemed the sorcerer hadn¡¯t realized this yet, still confident in his attack, lowering his guard prematurely.


    Jack chuckled and infused more mana into his barrier, thickening it as it emitted a dark miasma.


    "Come on, give me your best shot."


    "Now die, foolish raven!!" The sorcerer dramatically lowered his hand, and with a roar, the mystical lightning streaked toward Jack at incredible speed.


    The lightning struck the barrier with a piercing screech, echoing through the castle like the chirping of a thousand birds.


    "Hahahaha! Amazing! Magnificent!" The sorcerer marveled, gazing at the wondrous scene in the sky. His hands trembled as he clutched the grimoire tighter. "This power is incredible! It never ceases to amaze me!"


    "Those fools will pay for banishing me¡­"


    The sorcerer trembled with rage at the memory of being expelled from the Mage Tower, his wrinkled eyes narrowing.


    "After 60 years, I will prove myself once again." For years, he had been just an ordinary man, working as a sorcerer in Wizard Tower.


    He had abandoned his family and three young children, dedicating his life to greatness. Yet despite all his efforts, the Wizard Tower had cast him aside as if he were nothing.


    "But before I carry out my ns, I must capture that raven," the sorcerer muttered calmly, "It would make a fascinating specimen."


    As the thunderstorm raged on, Jack remained calmly suspended in the air. "Is that all?"


    The sorcerer ignored Jack¡¯s taunts and turned the grimoire¡¯s page once more. His eyes gleamed with a bloody glow. "Raven, I must admit, you are strong."


    "Do you expect me to thank you, old man?"


    "No, because this game ends now! It¡¯s time for you to die!"


    Jack gave the sorcerer an odd look. Why does he keep swearing to kill me? he wondered, narrowing his eyes.


    He could have endured more attacks, which would have allowed him to learn about the Grimoire¡¯s abilities.


    "Do your best, old man. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be an easy target." Jack hovered and then waited for the wizard to make a move.


    But it seemed like the wizard took this as an insult. "Dark Magic #13: Gravitational Force!"


    Suddenly, Jack felt an increase in pressure on his body, causing him to involuntarily descend closer to the ground.


    "Gravity Maniption? What a terrifying ability." Jack assessed with a critical gaze, then reinforced his body with Mana.


    The wizard smirked and continued. "Dark Magic #15: Anti-Mana Field."


    Jack¡¯s eyes twitched as he felt the Mana in his body diminishing, while a cruel smile appeared on the wizard¡¯s lips. "Underestimating me was a mistake, filthy Raven!"


    "Dark Magic #25: Reality Breaker!"


    As Jack resisted the Anti Mana Field, which had an effect within a 100-meter radius, a sudden burst of white light illuminated the castle.


    The light, which obscured both the ground and sky, irritated Jack¡¯s eyes, causing him to shut them. Upon closing them, he suddenly felt different.


    Instead of being at the castle, which seemed on the brink of copse, he found himself somewhere else. He opened his eyes and surprised.


    "Ohh¡­" Jack found himself in a beautiful ce covered with roses and bathed in the unique radiance of the sun in the sky. "Holy Shit¡­"


    "Surprised, aren¡¯t you?" The wizard¡¯s voice echoed around, and Jack quickly looked around but still couldn¡¯t see him.


    The wizard¡¯s voice reverberated around. "Don¡¯t waste your effort. You won¡¯t find me here. This is an entirely separate dimension."


    "Impossible! It shouldn¡¯t be this simple to do this!"


    "Hahaha, Foolish Raven! You underestimate Vortigern¡¯s Grimoire! This is the power of the Gods!"


    The wizard¡¯sughter echoed, and Jack momentarily felt regret for not attacking him. "What a pity, I should have killed you immediately."


    "Dimensional Sanctuary, a dream of every wizard!" The wizard¡¯s excited voice echoed. "Some waste 20 years for just a 10% advancement! But I! I seeded, Raven!"


    Jack¡¯s eyes lit up; after all, he knew about the skill called Dimensional Sanctuary. Wizards, after using all their potential and reaching their limit, suddenly gain an understanding that breaks the boundaries of human potential and transitions to a higher level.


    Even the most skilled wizards stayed in the Wizard¡¯s Tower for at least 40 years without leaving.


    After breaking human potential, though rare, they live longer (150-200 years) and gain unparalleled experience and knowledge in Mana and wisdom.


    Morgana, King Arthur, Thomas, Merlin, Mordred, and the cult master Helion Leif, Aelthor are among the rare individuals who have achieved this.


    The wizard continued. "While those fools are still struggling, I have reached the level of the Gods!"


    "Really?" Jack said sarcastically. "You did it using the Grimoire. Don¡¯t deceive yourself, old man."


    "How dare you¡ª!"


    "Even Dimensional Sanctuary must be weak if you¡¯re hiding," Jack taunted the wizard. He continued, "If you¡¯re skilled and powerful, you should fight me. Face-to-face, man-to-man."


    The wizard¡¯s voice momentarily stopped, and Jack sealed his lips with victory. After a while, the wizard¡¯s voice was heard again. "As you wish, Raven¡­"


    "Let¡¯s fight."


    Jack showed a thoughtful expression when he noticed the cheerfulness in the wizard¡¯s voice but quickly turned his head as he suddenly sensed a presence.


    "But not with me, you will fight my warrior!"


    When Jack looked at the new arrival, his beak opened in astonishment. "Isn¡¯t that a Samurai?!"


    Darkness flowed around the Samurai like sludge, and the darkness seemed to be poisoning the surrounding nts.


    The Samurai wore red-ck armor and carried a long Katana. His face was hidden. The darkness around him almost enveloped him entirely.


    "I don¡¯t know what a Samurai is, but today is the day you die! Raven!" The wizard¡¯s voice echoed again as the Samurai remained motionless. "Warrior, go and kill the Raven! Tear him apart!"


    Jack grew anxious when he saw the Samurai suddenly bend his knees and quickly took off. The Samurai appeared before him in an instant, and his Katana struck the dark barrier Jack had created at thest moment.


    Yet, the barrier was immediately ineffective, and Jack suddenly turned back to his dark form, with the Katana shredding through his dark form.


    "Damn it! Damn it! It¡¯s hurt!!" As Jack returned to his raven form, the Samurai stopped and took a stance. Seeing this, Jack could only sigh.


    "Damn, this is going to be a tough challenge¡­"


    ******


    Author¡¯s Note: The wizard does not possess Dimensional Sanctuary. The Grimoire creates a low-level Dimensional Sanctuary within the owner¡¯s power.


    Dimensional Sanctuary reflects true emotions. For example, the wizard is fearful and arrogant. So arrogant that his Dimensional Sanctuary is a false paradise.


    The Samurai represents the darkness within him. Because the wizard is a coward, he uses a Samurai forbat instead of himself.


    The Samurai¡¯s abilities are as follows:


    Highbat power, immortality, swordsmanship, foresight, and Dark Maniption. However, as it is a Dimensional Sanctuary forcibly created by the Grimoire, the Samurai¡¯s immortality, foresight, and dark maniption abilities are almost non-existent. Swordsmanship is also weakened.


    The Samurai¡¯s every attack is predictable, but this does not mean he is weak.

 Chapter 33 - 32:Paladin(5/?)

    "F***!" Jack cursed as the crow bowed its head, the katana slicing through the nts behind him.


    Quickly retreating, Jack tried to distance himself as much as possible from the shadowy form of the Samurai.


    "Ignis!"


    A fireball, covering the sky, rapidly headed toward the Samurai. Jack shifted his position and swiftly fled.


    "Crow! You can¡¯t defeat my warrior! Surrender!" The wizard¡¯s voice echoed, causing Jack to grit his teeth. "Shut up, you old fool!"


    As Jack pped his wings with all his strength, the Samurai made a sharp turn, shattering the iing fireball. His shadowy hand was slightly burned, but otherwise, he looked fine.


    Jack prepared himself, then paused and with a p of his wings, ck feathers shot out with a high-pitched whirring sound.


    The Samurai reacted immediately, starting to slice through the dozens of sharp feathers with his katana.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding...!!"


    While the Samurai blocked some feathers, a few managed to pierce his abdomen, causing him to stagger briefly. With his metal- and darkness-covered hand, he pulled them out harshly.


    "Looks like you¡¯re getting serious, Samurai?"


    The Samurai seemed to respond to Jack¡¯s taunt, bending his knees, the ground cracking beneath his feet as he shot upward at incredible speed.


    "What the¡ª!" Before Jack couldprehend what was happening, the katana sliced through his body. Though his body was cut, Jack, with sheer willpower, shifted into his dark form and managed to escape.


    When the Samurainded with a thunderous crash, he mmed his katana into the ground, his eyes briefly glowing a bloody red.


    In a distant spot, Jack returned to his crow form, breathing heavily from exhaustion. "Damn it, a boss fight right at the start of the game?!"


    Watching the increasingly powerful Samurai, Jack grew tense. As mana raged around the Samurai, he gripped his katana¡¯s hilt with both hands.


    He bent his knees, slightly lowered his head, and slowly, a disgusting red and ck miasma began to swirl around the katana.


    "Is he even surpassing the Dimensional Sanctuary?" Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed as the miasma pouring from the Samurai¡¯s katana corroded everything it touched, creating a vile sight.


    While the Samurai prepared, Jack didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and be a sitting duck. "Alright then, here Ie!"


    With a roar, the Samurai leaped, and Jack pped his wings quickly, manipting the shadows around him, which rose like a wave.


    Jack suddenly ascended higher, and the concentrated darkness surged toward the Samurai as if it had a will of its own, wrapping around him.


    "Grrrrhhh!!!!" The Samurai let out a powerful roar, cutting through the tendrilsing toward him.


    Surrounded on all sides by threats, the Samurai sliced through the dark tendrils with incredible precision.


    Sweating gradually, Jack struggled to hold on. "Come on, damn Samurai! Just die already!"


    The Samurai lunged forward, slicing through the tendrils as he went, and the sharp feathers falling from the sky only briefly annoyed him.


    With an enraged roar, the Samurai grabbed a tendril with his hand and ripped it apart before charging straight toward Jack.


    Each step crushed the ground beneath him as the Samurai closed in, and Jack frantically tried to figure out how to escape.


    Though the Samurai couldn¡¯t fly like the crow, he could still leap to great heights. And no matter how fast the crow was, how long could he keep running?


    After all, this was the Dimensional Sanctuary. The Samurai could track Jack down wherever he fled.


    "My only choice is to retreat¡­"


    Jack seemed toe to a final decision, then turned and swiftly fled without looking back. The Samurai¡¯s red eyes gleamed as the ground shattered with each step he took.


    "Grrrrr!" The Samurai let out a growl, speeding up. Realizing there was no more room to retreat, Jack cast a spell in a desperate attempt to slow him down. "Leth!"


    A red beam shot out from the crow¡¯s mouth but was blocked by the Samurai¡¯s katana. Though the Samurai was briefly slowed, he quickly regained his original speed.


    Jack, now using nearly a third of his mana, began to form a sword of darkness around him.


    Yes, Jack was going to do the same thing he had done against Andras. As the Samurai rapidly approached, the sword formed around Jack.


    It wasn¡¯t as big as when he fought Andras¡ªonly about 5 meters¡ªbut it would be fast and powerful.


    "Here Ie..." Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious as he spread his wings andunched himself toward the ground with a sharp dive.


    When the Samurai saw therge dark sword Jack was within, his mystical eyes shed, and he nted his right foot firmly on the ground to brace himself.


    He readied his katana, and despite being a robotic entity, his stance was solid. As the dark sword neared, the Samurai let out a roar.


    "Grrrrrhhhh!!"


    The Samurai swung his katana vertically, and the friction between the dark sword and the katana produced an ear-piercing sound.


    "Wait! What¡¯s happening?!" Jack¡¯s body veered off course as the Samurai twisted his katana, deflecting the dark sword, causing it to crash to the ground.


    Feeling a massive shockwave, Jack barely managed to stay afloat by nting his tendrils into the ground at thest second.


    Hit sound!


    The Samurai¡¯s left fist pierced through the dark sword embedded in the ground and mmed into Jack¡¯s abdomen.


    Before the crow could register what had happened, he was sent flying at high speed, skidding across the ground until he crashed into a random tree, finally stopping.


    Jack, now bleeding, coughed up blood. His eyes were bleeding as well. Writhing in pain, Jack cursed his luck.


    Seeing the Samurai slowly approaching, Jack forced himself to stand. He tried to flee again, but it was toote.


    The Samurai kicked the crow, and with a groan, Jack copsed to the ground. Lying motionless for a moment, Jack was covered in blood.


    "D-Damn it..."


    As the Samurai¡¯s darkness-d form loomed over Jack, Jack felt a brief surge of anger and regret. "Am I really going to die like this¡­"


    "Maybe I should just run away, like a coward," Jack muttered weakly. "After all, Urien ran, there¡¯s nothing left to do here¡­"


    "Even if I die here, I¡¯ll still survive in the real world."


    Jack closed his eyes for a moment. "But that would be too easy¡­"


    "Who cares living such a boring life will only make me old!" Jack¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" Activating his dark form, Jack spread the darkness wildly around him, his remaining mana dropping below 200.


    In response, the Samurai mercilessly shed through the darkness. It seemed he had figured out Jack¡¯s weakness.


    As two-thirds of Jack¡¯s dark form was almost severed, Jack managed to escape with thest remaining piece and, though he failed before, tried to shift back into his human form.


    While the Samurai continued to slice through the dark form, Jack, in hisst effort, used his ability to create an Avatar.


    The darkness shrank and solidified until it formed the figure of a human.


    "What is this!?" The wizard¡¯s shocked voice echoed after a long silence. "Can the crow transform into a human?!"


    "Warrior, don¡¯t kill him! Capture him! Such a specimen must be caught immediately!"


    Following themand, the Samurai obeyed, while Jack, using all his willpower, felt a surge of joy with the new notification.


    {The skill ¡¯Avatar Creation¡¯ has evolved into ¡¯Divine Avatar.¡¯}


    As the shadowy humanoid began to take shape, the wizard, who had been watching everything, appeared to be in shock.


    First, long ck hair and dead red eyes appeared, followed by delicate features, and slowly, a human form emerged.


    The human form resembled an average-built boy around 13 years old, still holding some childish traits, though hints of maturity were beginning to show.


    Around the human form was a cloak, a ck shirt, a belt that wrapped around the shirt and tightened it, and underneath were ck sleek pants and ck shoes.


    (Author¡¯s note: MC¡¯s clothes are Renaissance style. You can style them ording to your own imagination.)


    "I finally seeded," Jack said, stuttering because he was still unable to fully adapt to his new body. Despite still being at a low level of ability, his human avatar looked like a puppet. It was a significant progress.


    At least he now looked human.


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re very interesting, Raven!" The wizard¡¯s cheerful voice echoed. "No, I shouldn¡¯t call you Raven anymore; tell me your name!"


    "My name is Seth, wizard." Seth had already decided to use this name. Jack seemed too ordinary for such a world. "This will be thest name you hear from me. Don¡¯t forget it."


    (Author¡¯s note: From now on, I will refer to Jack as ¡¯Seth¡¯ in the Otome game.)


    Seth clenched his fists and stretched his new body. He then looked at the Samurai. "It¡¯s time for Round 2, Samurai. Here Ie!"


    The Samurai drew his katana and looked at Seth with a low growl. Seth pumped Mana into his new legs and leaped forward faster than before.


    The Samurai swung his katana horizontally towards Seth¡¯s abdomen. Seeing this, Seth performed an acrobatic move, gracefully jumping and rolling over the Samurai.


    The Samurai suddenly twisted his sword and swung it upwards towards Seth¡¯s throat.


    "Grrr!"


    Seth swiftly turned his leg and flexibly twisted in mid-air. When hended, he was surprised even himself but leaped towards the Samurai without dy.


    The Samurai adjusted his katana and swung it diagonally at Seth. As the katana approached, Seth calmly bent his body slightly and took a step back.


    The Samurai made a second diagonal attack, and Seth stepped back again. The Samurai abruptly pulled back his katana, lunged forward, and tried to drive the katana through Seth¡¯s stomach.


    Watching the Samurai¡¯s sudden attack, Seth remained calm and awaited the Samurai¡¯s approach.


    When the Samurai got close, Jack thrust his leg forward at an incredible speed, pumping more Mana into it and bending his waist with remarkable flexibility.


    Hit sound


    Although the katana grazed Seth¡¯s abdomen, Seth didn¡¯t worry and punched the Samurai in the face.


    "This was my revenge," Seth said with a hidden grin as he remembered the punch the Samurai had delivered to him. "Now let¡¯s see how durable you are!"


    Pumping nearly half of his Mana into his punches, Seth began rapidly punching the Samurai¡¯s face.


    As the Samurai staggered backward, Seth lunged forward and delivered a powerful punch to the Samurai¡¯s chin.


    "Grrr!" The Samurai groaned in anger as he pulled back, and Seth continued to deliver punches without hesitation. "Take this too!"


    As Mana around the Samurai trembled with rage, Seth dodged the Samurai¡¯s blows and lightly leaped, delivering the hardest strike he could with his knee.


    The Samurai staggered but quickly recovered. With a roar, he swung his katana at Seth.


    Seth evaded the sessive katana strikes and reached out his hand. Suddenly, darkness spread from his hand and took the shape of a long sword.


    Jack went further, suddenly activating his Mana wildly andunched an intense tendril attack towards the Samurai.


    "It¡¯s time to finish this, Samurai¡­" Seth prepared his sword and focused. He dedicated all his Mana to it.

 Chapter 34 - 33:Paladin(6/?)

    (Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯ve been absent for almost a week. I apologize. Due to a certain situation, I was admitted to the ICU. I stayed in the hospital for almost 5 days. In my spare time, I wrote two chapters, but unfortunately, they were deleted, so I had to rewrite them. Anyway, here¡¯s the chapter.)


    Seth wildly channeled Mana into his sword, while the Samurai cut down the tentacles constantly bothering him from all sides.


    Although the Samurai showed no signs of fatigue, Seth looked exhausted. "This is about to end..."


    Closing his eyes and preparing himself, Seth focused, directing all his remaining strength to his arm. As the Mana flowed into it, Seth finally felt ready.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Seth bent his knees and suddenly dashed forward at an incredible speed. Shadows moved protectively around him as he approached the Samurai.


    "GRrrrhhh!!" The Samurai roared, slicing through thest of the tentacles before moving to block Seth¡¯s sword.


    "Warrior! Finish him off!"


    The voice of the Mage echoed in joy and excitement. As Seth advanced with quick steps, the Samurai raised his katana vertically above his head.


    Letting the tentacles wrap around his body, the Samurai seemed to focus solely on Seth¡¯s attack.


    Seth swung his sword in a rapid strike aimed at the Samurai¡¯s stomach, but the Samurai ruthlessly brought his katana down, aiming at Seth¡¯s smaller frame.


    Seth only grinned and confidently continued his attack, then created a barrier.


    Although the barrier wasn¡¯t strong enough to fully block the Samurai¡¯s sword, it bought Seth one or two precious seconds.


    Seth¡¯s de sliced through the Samurai¡¯s chest, leaving a deep gash. Dark miasma gushed from the Samurai¡¯s chest like blood.


    "What!?" The wizard¡¯s angry voice echoed once again. Meanwhile, not wanting to buy more time for the Samurai, Seth suddenly spun his sword and left two diagonal shes on the Samurai¡¯s back, forming an x-shaped wound.


    "Graa!" The Samurai, with a painful and furious groan, swung his katana backward, but by then, Seth had already retreated.


    "My warrior! I no longer want him alive! Kill him before he bes a threat!" The wizard said, both angry and a little frightened. The Samurai seemed to glow with an even greater power as a rising red aura surrounded him.


    "So, you¡¯ve entered the second stage¡­" Seth sighed, gripping his sword tighter, his eyes narrowing. "Tsk, tsk, this is going to be tough."


    As the Samurai suddenly shed his katana forward with speed, Seth braced himself and blocked it.


    What Seth didn¡¯t expect was for the Samurai to leap swiftly and flexibly, jumping behind Jack.


    In an instant, Seth swung his sword behind him, attempting a sh aimed at the Samurai¡¯s neck.


    The Samurai spun gracefully and attacked Seth, but as if expecting it, Seth swiftly retreated. The katana missed his face by just two centimeters.


    "He¡¯s copying my moves?" Seth¡¯s eyes gleamed with realization; the Samurai¡¯s basic intelligence was growing, making things increasingly difficult.


    Sethunched an attack, aiming for the right shoulder of the Samurai approaching him. The Samurai quickly swung his katana upwards in a crosswise motion to defend himself.


    Seth calmly lowered his sword and used it to block the katana.


    With a harsh metallic ng, the swords shed. Seth didn¡¯t stop and gritted his teeth, struggling to deliver consecutive blows to the Samurai¡¯s body.


    ng ng ng!


    The Samurai blocked Seth¡¯s attack. With a roar, he directed a fierce attack towards Seth¡¯s chest.


    Seth ducked and retreated. "Slow down, big guy!"


    Then he aimed his sword at the Samurai¡¯s chest and lunged forward. Although the Samurai anticipated this and tried to react, the dark sword pierced his chest, causing him to cry out in pain.


    "Graaaa!"


    Roaring in fury, the Samurai suddenly bent and swung his metal-d hand down to grab Seth¡¯s face. However, Seth quickly dodged out of the way.


    The miasma dripping from the Samurai¡¯s katana shimmered with a hum as he lunged forward, His Katana shined for a moment.


    As the Samurai¡¯s attacks grew increasingly frenzied, Seth found it harder and harder to defend himself.


    Blocking another one of the Samurai¡¯s attacks, Seth jumped back and put some distance between them.


    "This has to end soon!"


    Seth closed his eyes and quickly calmed his racing heart, breathing hard. Then he began pumping mana into his legs.


    Seth¡¯s eyes snapped open, shining brightly. As his crimson eyes glowed with an intense light, even the Samurai paused and wondered what was going to happen.


    Seth slowly bent his knees, his eyes narrowed, and then, after releasing the breath he had been holding, he jumped up, shattering the ground.


    "What are you doing! Kill him! You fool!" The wizard¡¯s angry voice spurred the Samurai into action, who roared at Seth in the sky.


    Seth just grinned, then, taking advantage of the momentum in the air, he began to fall towards the ground in a rapid spin.


    Pumping mana into his arm, Seth swung forward with all his might, and as the dark sword elerated forward with incredible speed, the Samurai and the Wizard could only watch in astonishment.


    "Graa!!"


    The dark sword pierced the center of his forehead, and the Samurai staggered backward. Seth, still falling through the air, raised his hands.


    As if under themand of darkness, they came to life and began to create a weapon.


    "A bow!" Seth grasped the created bow tightly and then aimed it at the Samurai. He pulled the string, then coolly released it.


    As the arrow flew from the bow, it pierced the Samurai¡¯s right eye. Then a second arrow pierced his other eye and arrows one after another his heart, his hands, his legs, and finally the center of his forehead once more, and the Samurai finally fell to the ground with a roar.


    Sethnded gracefully on the ground, and the bow he had created from darkness dissipated into a cloud of smoke, as he took a quick breath.


    "More-" Seth forced his body to move. "It¡¯s not over yet!"


    Roaring, Seth lunged forward, moving quickly as the wizard¡¯s angry voice echoed again, but Seth ignored everything and focused only on defeating the Samurai.


    Creating a spear of darkness in his hand, Seth continued to pump mana into his legs and arms.


    "Get up! You useless thing!"


    The Samurai thrashed around on the ground, his metal-d hand striking the ground and cracking it, but he couldn¡¯t get up.


    Meanwhile, Seth jumped 20 meters into the air and forcefully spun his body to gain momentum in the air. Then he plummeted down hard.


    "Your heart will be my target, Samurai!" As Seth¡¯s spear pierced the Samurai¡¯s heart, the ground cracked, and a loud sound echoed.


    The Samurai roared and thrashed, then fell silent, and his hand, still wing at the ground, remained motionless.


    Seth pulled the spear out wearily, and the red-ck miasma emanating from the Samurai¡¯s body created a terrifying image.


    "You-"


    "You talk too much..."


    "How-how did you do it!?"


    Seth opened his eyes and turned them towards the sky, to where he sensed the wizard¡¯s gaze. His eyes were cold. "You talk too much, be quiet for a moment."


    Although he couldn¡¯t see the wizard¡¯s terrified expression, Seth could feel it and grinned. "Or... are you afraid of me, wizard?"


    He asked with his head tilted to the side.


    The Wizard¡¯s only reply was silence. Seth clicked his tongue mockingly, then with a swing of his spear, severed the throat of the samurai lying motionless on the ground.


    After his head was severed from his body, a red-ck miasma, like blood, spurted out from the body.


    A thin, cold smile appeared on Seth¡¯s lips. "Trying to stall me won¡¯t gain you anything. All you can do is die obediently."


    As the Dimensional Sanctuary, which looked like a false paradise, gradually disappeared, the ce with heavy rain and the nearly ruined castle reappeared.


    The wizard was clutching the Grimiore tightly. Without waiting any longer, Seth lunged forward and his spear pierced the wizard¡¯s abdomen.


    "Wh...!" As the wizard spat blood, Seth swung his spear hard to the right and the wizard¡¯s body flew off the tip of the spear and fell hard to the ground.


    As the wizard drowned in his own blood, Seth slowly approached him. The hard and heavy rain was washing the wizard¡¯s blood from the ground.


    Seth bent down and tried to take the Grimiore from the wizard¡¯s hand, but when the wizard clung tightly to the Grimiore, Seth kicked the wizard¡¯s abdomen hard.


    "Agg!" The wizard spat blood and reluctantly let go of the Grimiore. A disdain appeared in Seth¡¯s eyes. "You¡¯re about to die, and you¡¯re still trying to hold the book."


    The wizard could only close his eyes in pain. As his eyes slowly lost their sense of sight, an evil smile appeared on his lips.


    "What are youughing at, old man? Tell me, and I¡¯llugh too." Seth¡¯s eyebrows raised. The wizard only spat blood. "The ones who escaped in the castlemander¡¯s horse carriage were your friends, weren¡¯t they? The Royal Knights are already on their way."


    "You can¡¯t escape..."


    As the wizard slowly died, a final triumphant smile appeared on his face. Seth¡¯s eyebrows rose with concern, but he no longer cared about the wizard.


    *{One of the 12 sacred artifacts of the legendary White Dragon Albion was found.


    The Cursed Book of Vortigern


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???}*


    Seth examined the Grimoire carelessly. Frankly, he wasn¡¯t a person who liked to rely on other tools.


    In Seth¡¯s opinion, Grimoires were very useless. For example, the moment a Grimoire was stolen, the power that came with it would disappear.


    This was something that Seth, who was always nned, disliked.


    *{The skill can bebined in exchange for the sacrifice of your Grimoire. Would you like to apply this option?}


    {Yes, No?}*


    Seth said yes without a second thought, and the Grimoire rose with a sh and disappeared with a sh.


    {Lightning Maniption, Illusion Maniption acquired.}


    {God Aura, all skills except Divine Avatar are transferred to a single skill and recreated...}


    {Process sessful}


    {The skill called ¡¯The body of the God of Darkness¡¯ acquired.}


    {Skill description: Shadow Maniption, Karma eye, Shield merged and under the skill ¡¯The body of the God of Darkness¡¯, merged under the sub-skill ¡¯Dark Magic Control¡¯ and evolved.}


    {God aura leveled up to level 5.}


    {The skill called ¡¯Dimensional Sanctuary¡¯ is locked until the entity named Seth reaches level 100.}


    Seeing thest notification, Seth¡¯s eyes showed disappointment. It seemed he had to wait a little longer for the most powerful skill.


    "Well, I have to catch up with them before it¡¯s toote."


    Seth froze with a sense of danger, then raised his hand, caught the arrow, and broke it. When Seth looked around, he suddenly felt soldiers surrounding him angrily.


    "That¡¯s him! Catch him!"


    Seth saw that some soldiers were scared but still ready to attack angrily. He sighed and ran away, not wanting to stay any longer.


    "He¡¯s running away!"


    "Catch him!"


    Seth covered his legs with Mana, bent his knees, and jumped gracefully. He pressed against the walls of the castle and shadows appeared under his feet, keeping him fixed on the wall.


    Then he suddenly turned back into a crow form and flew away quickly.


    He left behind a nearly ruined castle and angry soldiers.

 Chapter 35 - 34:Paladin(7/?)

    Simon tried to calm his rapidly beating heart as he drove the carriage. Though his eyes ached from exhaustion, the tension in his mind kept him alert.


    They were at least 500 meters away from the castle. As the carriage sped along, the heavy rain was gradually subsiding.


    Simon anxiously thought about the future, his wife, his children...


    He had risked everything, not knowing whaty ahead. As a former devout believer¡ªone who had betrayed the Goddess¡ªSimon felt extremely torn and fearful.


    "Why did you save me?" Simon turned his head upon hearing Urien¡¯s voice. Frankly, he was still figuring out how to exin it. As he controlled the carriage, Simon replied, "Someone asked me to save you."


    Urien raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "Who could that be?"


    Simon averted his gaze. "You won¡¯t believe it, but it was a god. They offered me a deal in exchange for saving you."


    Urien¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. Had this man, Simon, made a deal with demons? Instinctively recalling the demonic cult that had kidnapped his sister and destroyed his vige, Urien¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.


    Simon quickly shook his head, denying it. "No, no! I didn¡¯t make a deal with a demon!"


    Seeing the suspicion in Urien¡¯s eyes, Simon panicked. "Why would a demon want to save you anyway?"


    Urien¡¯s eyes widened in understanding for a moment¡ªwhy indeed would a demon want to save him?


    "What did you trade in the deal?" After a brief silence, Urien asked curiously. Simon¡¯s eyes narrowed with sorrow and regret. "I agreed in exchange for my wife¡¯s recovery."


    "Even though you worship the Goddess of Light, why did you ask for help from another god?" Urien¡¯s question made Simon sigh. He focused on the road as he drove. "I was desperate; the offer seemed too tempting to refuse at the time."


    He then looked at Urien. "No matter how much I searched for work in the capital or begged for help, it was all in vain. In the end, I took a job as a contracted mercenary in that cursed castle."


    "Did you know they were trading ves there?"


    Simon shook his head, his eyes filled with disgust. "I didn¡¯t. They promised me 2 gold coins a month and good living conditions. That was a great deal for these times."


    Urien frowned. "Did you not question what the castle was like?"


    Simon scratched his head in shame. "The money they offered was too dazzling."


    Simon then lifted his head and looked at Urien with sharp eyes. "Even so, I don¡¯t regret my decision. I¡¯d make the same choice again."


    For a moment, Urien was intrigued, and he looked at Simon with admiration. "I understand you. I¡¯d sell my soul to a demon to save my sister."


    Simon nodded. "Sometimes sacrificing ourselves for our loved ones is the most honorable thing we can do."


    A moment of silence followed, which was broken by Urien.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask the priests in the capital for help?" Urien asked. Then, continuing, "Aren¡¯t they supposed to be charitable?"


    Simon let out a dryugh. Urien frowned. "What¡¯s so funny?"


    Simon looked at Urien. "I don¡¯t know how they described the capital to you, but it¡¯s not the perfect ce you imagine..."


    "In the slums, the Goddess knows what happens at night. Corrupt priests, nobles exploiting the people, ve traders..."


    Hearing the word "ve trader," Urien immediately thought of a man named Conrad. "Is the castlemander a ve trader?"


    Simon nodded, a thin smile unintentionally appearing on his lips. "If I had been anyter, I can¡¯t imagine what he would have done to you."


    Urien felt his body shudder, his skin crawling. Simon continued, "While the Reformist Party and the Royalist Party constantly argue in the council, no decisions ever get made."


    "Doesn¡¯t the King say anything?"


    Simon¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. "That pig is nothing but a decoration!"


    "Why do you hate the King so much?" Urien asked curiously, wondering why the King was so disliked. "What kind of person is he?"


    "Aplete idiot, a puppet!" Simon said with contempt. "While people live in misery, he resides in a pce with a thousand rooms! How is that justice?"


    Simon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists. "While I work myself to death to save my wife, those in the pce live in luxury and splendor! If that¡¯s justice, damn such justice!"


    Urien, moved by Simon¡¯s words, nodded.


    Then there was a silence. Just as Simon was about to break the silence, a small ck shadow suddenly passed in front of them, and Simon let out a girlish scream and released the reins of the horses.


    The shadows emerging behind Simon grabbed the reins and calmed the frightened horses. Once the horses settled down again, the carriage sped up.


    "What happened!?" Urien shouted in shock, looking at the crow sitting on Simon¡¯s head. "And what¡¯s with this crow!?"


    Simon quickly calmed his racing heart, opened his eyes, and shouted in fear. "P-please, God, give a warning next time!"


    Out of fear of angering the god, Simon almost whispered.


    "{No.}"


    Urien, not understanding whom Simon was talking to, asked curiously, "Who are you talking to?"


    Simon raised his hand and pointed with his index finger at the crow. "With the god who saved you."


    Urien¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you saying this crow is a god?"


    "{Do you have a problem with crows?}"


    Simon quickly interrupted Urien with concern. "Let¡¯s not dwell on it."


    Taking the reins again, Simon resumed driving the carriage.


    "Are you a demon?"


    "{No, I am not.}"


    Urien looked at the crow curiously. He didn¡¯t know why this crow had protected him, but for now, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    "Let¡¯s get out of here," Simon¡¯s eyes turned serious, a small worry settling in them. "The New Camelot regionalmand might already be searching for us."


    "The New Camelot regionalmand?" Urien, being a young man from the countryside, didn¡¯t know much about it. Simon nodded. "In short, it¡¯s a military organization thatmands the three garrison forts surrounding the capital, and answers only to the Royal Family and the Chief of General Staff."


    Urien¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. "Sounds dangerous."


    Simon nodded anxiously. "If they take us seriously, things will get even more difficult. We¡¯ll not only have to deal with the General Staff but also the Wizard Tower."


    "This sounds bad," Urien said. "We better hurry up."


    "Easier said than done. The horses don¡¯t have infinite stamina; we need to rest," Simon said calmly. "They canst at most six hours."


    They would already be taking breaks every 10 minutes, but even then, the horses could only go on for six hours at most. This was Simon¡¯s concern.


    After the six-hour journey, Simon yawned with joy when he saw the rising sun in the sky and steered the horses to a pasture.


    Looking at Urien, who was sleeping beside him, Simon shook him to wake him up. "Wake up, kid, we¡¯re here."


    "Huh?" Urien raised himself and yawned, his eyes squinting tiredly. The sunlight irritated his eyes as the horses began grazing.


    Seth got up from Simon¡¯s head and flew off, then observed the surroundings for a while. Everything seemed calm until he sensed the presence of two people.


    Meanwhile, Simony down on the ground, closed his eyes, and wanted to rest. "I¡¯m going to take a nap. Do whatever you want, Child."


    Urien sat down on the ground, feeling stiff. As he thought about what to do, he was surprised by Seth suddenly flying in the sky. "Where is he going?"


    Simon opened his eyes and watched Seth. "I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care. I just want to sleep."


    Although Urien was curious about where Seth was flying, he restrained himself. He theny back and enjoyed the tranquility.


    As Seth flew quickly, he soon delved into the depths of the forest. The first thing he saw was a group of twenty people lying on the ground, looking exhausted.


    "Their food is nearly depleted, and their water is almost gone," Seth observed the group, noting that they all looked filthy as if they hade from a grueling battle. "How did they make it this far and manage to endure?"


    Seth descended rapidly to get a better look.


    "A crow?" A woman with long yellow hair tied in a ponytail asked sharply despite her exhaustion. The red-haired, red-bearded man next to her opened his eyes and looked at the sky. "Can it provide enough food for 2-3 people?"


    The yellow-haired woman gave a harsh look. "Not every creature is edible, fool."


    Despite his exhaustion, the red-haired man managed to smile. The others were either sleeping. The yellow-haired woman then prepared a motion arrow and aimed it at the crow.


    Seth stopped and looked at the woman with some confusion. Why did she want to shoot him with an arrow?


    The woman took aim. "Even if it¡¯s not tasty, if the meat is cleaned well enough, it can help us survive."


    Instead of fleeing, Seth stayed put. When the yellow-haired woman shot, he created a shadow that slightly bent the arrow, directing it elsewhere.


    The woman looked at her bow in astonishment. "Did I miss?"


    The red-haired man also looked surprised. Heughed and mocked her. "Emily, it seems even you can fail, grahhahaha!"


    Frustrated, the woman nocked another arrow and prepared again, taking aim. She shot once more.


    The arrow again strangely missed the crow, passing by. This time, both the woman and the man became serious instead of joking.


    The red-haired man looked at the woman named Emily and said seriously, "Could this crow... be a magical creature?"


    Emily shook her head, then looked at Seth with more seriousness and a hint of hope. If they could hunt this crow, everyone else would be able to livefortably.


    Emily rushed forward. "George! Follow me!"


    As Emily excitedly grabbed her arrows, she didn¡¯t hesitate to wake the others. George took his sword and followed her, while Seth calmly observed them.


    "I wonder how much stronger the God aura has be..."


    Seth used this opportunity to test how much his God¡¯s aura ability had improved. As soon as he activated it, out of the twenty people around them, all who were hungry or weak trembled and copsed to the ground with a groan, leaving Emily looking around in confusion.


    "What happened?!"


    "This Crow isn¡¯t simple!" George grew serious, his body trembling momentarily as he suppressed the strange thoughts growing within him. Then, he drew his sword.


    "George! Emily! What¡¯s going on?" An old man said tiredly. He appeared to be in his 80s, with sunken eyes from exhaustion and holding a staff in his hand.


    Although Emily remained on alert, George greeted the old man. "Grandfather Frank, something strange is going on..."


    The old man named Frank squinted for a moment, then looked at the red-eyed crow still hovering in the air.


    "Fools! What do you think you¡¯re doing!"


    Emily and George lowered their heads in surprise, mixed with a little curiosity, not understanding why Frank was angry. Emily asked timidly, "What is it, Grandfather? Why are you scolding us? If we hunt this crow, we could get rich and secure our future."


    Frank raised his staff and struck it against the ground. Many people flinched, clutching their parents. Without even ncing at Emily, Frank walked forward, heading toward Seth.


    He trembled and, to everyone¡¯s shock, bowed, not daring to even look at the Crow. Not only the others but Seth was also surprised.


    "Great God, I will sacrifice my life so that you may overlook the foolishness of these idiots! Please, have mercy!"


    The old man fell to his knees and lowered his head to the ground.


    "Chief, what are you doing?! Have you lost your mind?"


    As the vigers slowly gathered, Emily said anxiously, "Have you finally lost it!? Why are you bowing to a Crow?!"


    The old man Frank, who appeared to be the chief, lifted his head. His green eyes, though old, still radiated a supernatural glow, turned to the yellow-haired woman. His eyes were serious. "A Druid¡¯s eyes see the presence of the Gods. Emily, submit before it¡¯s toote!"


    George looked at Seth with seriousness. Grandfather Frank was nearly 280 years old as a Druid. His eyes, like every Druid, could see the divine presence. These were special abilities granted to Druids and shamans.


    Emily swallowed hard; she had angered a God. Chief Frank turned his back and looked at the still-shocked people. "What are you waiting for!? Beg for forgiveness!"


    As the people slowly knelt, Seth still didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening. Emily and George knelt, not wanting to anger the Chief further.


    A silence ensued, and not wanting to prolong this strange situation any further, Seth decided to speak to the Druid. "{Raise your heads}"


    Chief Frank shivered and slowly lifted his head; others also stood up without waiting any longer. George was the first to speak. "What will happen now?"


    George fell silent immediately under Frank¡¯s stern gaze, thinking he would be beaten if he spoke more.


    "{Druid, why are you in such a deste ce?}"


    Frank¡¯s expression turned desperate. After waiting for a while, he continued. "We were simple vigers living in thends of the Orkney Duchy. Our vige was a small one in the Gloomreach Forest."


    "Though it was hard, we made a living from hunting, fishing, medicinal herbs, and medicine, until the Inquisition Judges from the Church arrived."


    The vigers, upon hearing the judges¡¯ names, almost trembled with fear, while Old Frank continued with a harsh and angry voice. "They said that everyone collecting medicinal herbs should be arrested, that healing was only for the Church and the Goddess..."


    Seth¡¯s brows furrowed in curiosity. "{This is very ignorant... Yet it still doesn¡¯t exin why you ended up here.}"


    Old Frank sighed, then continued. "The Church and the Pope recently wanted to pass a bill from the Nobles¡¯ Council that would officially institutionalize witch hunts, take away the profession of healers, and ensure the Church¡¯s monopoly in the medical sector."


    Seth¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. The Nobles¡¯ Council was already almost bending under the Church¡¯s power. Even though Reformers were very strong within the People¡¯s Council, they were nearly sidelined because the Nobles¡¯ Council had to approve.


    Without influential names like Duke Alfred of Thornvile, the Queen, or Countess Seraphina in the Nobles¡¯ Council, the Church would have already controlled the Kingdom.


    Frank continued. "Even though the bill was vetoed each time by Duke Thornvile or the Queen, the Church did not rest."


    "{So how does this affect you?}" Upon Seth¡¯s question, Frank shook his head, his eyes filled with pain. "The Church¡¯s loss in the council did not mean it had lost in the countryside...


    People dealing with healing and medicine were secretly targeted; the funny thing was: You all are dealing with witchcraft! That¡¯s why you¡¯re guilty! That¡¯s how it is." As Frank spoke with hatred, Emily clenched her fist, and many others in the back were very tired and filled with hatred from their experiences.


    After taking a moment to breathe, Frank continued. "Until we stood up against them to seek justice, but we couldn¡¯t, my daughter and son-inw, while stalling them with our hunters, we had to escape..."


    After Frank finished, some people nearly started crying. In their vige, the number of hunters was more than 30; their healers were killed, their vige was looted, and worst of all, they had to endure hardship for two weeks, walking non-stop.


    Water sources and food supplies were running out, and someone could die at any moment. Their only hope was to take refuge in Duke Alfred¡¯snds, known for his mercy and generosity.


    Seth sighed, examining each of them thoughtfully. Some had torn shoes; at best, they would suffer from hunger, and at worst, they might be caught by ve traders.


    They were probably also being hunted as heretics by the Church.


    "{I will notmit any wrongful acts against you. Do not worry. I hope you find the right ce and live a safe life...}" As Seth was about to leave without further dy, Old Frank suddenly stepped forward and bowed. "One moment, Almighty God! I ask you to hear my final words!"


    Seth turned his crow wings and floated back to Frank. "{What do you want?}"


    Frank looked at his grandchildren and the vigers for a while, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them, his eyes shone with seriousness. "Please, Omnipotent One... Allow us to be your faithful followers. Create a sanctuary for us, I swear I will dedicate my soul to you!"


    Finally, Frank knelt down again, his staff left on the ground this time, praying earnestly. George¡¯s eyes narrowed with sadness. "Grandfather..."


    "Grandfather! Is it right to worship an unknown God?" Emily asked anxiously, but Frank did not answer and kept his head down. He looked very tired from old age.


    Seth¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and helplessness as he examined the old man. There was already something he needed to do; how could he look after more vigers?


    {Would you like to convert Druid Frank, George, Emily, and the other 17 people into Followers?}


    Seth¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw this notification. Curiosity suddenly tore through him, and he said yes.


    {Congrattions on acquiring your first Followers!


    You can now create your own cult, Sect, and Town!


    You will gain Miracle Points from each sacrifice ceremony, ritual, and belief. Miracle Points have been unlocked.


    Dimensional Sanctuary has evolved and ascended to Divine God Domain.


    Divinity development has been unlocked.


    Owned Divinities (Darkness, Lightning, Illusion.)


    Darkness Divinity (%2)??


    Lightning Divinity (%5)


    Illusion Divinity (%5)


    The more faith there is, the greater the divinity gain.


    Note: Divinity is not harmed or reduced if Followers die.


    Divine God Domain - The personal dimension of each God, where the God is almost omnipotent, and the stronger the God¡¯s Divinity, the more powerful the special dimension of the Gods.


    Followers - 17 humans, 2 half-Druids, 1 old Druid Frank


    Fanatical Followers - Morrigan, Thomas.


    Miracle Points (0/1000).}


    Seth¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw the newly unlocked abilities. It was very interesting, especially the Divine God Domain.


    "I ept your faith. From now on, you are under my protection..."


    As Seth¡¯s voice echoed in the vigers¡¯ minds, they all knelt and began to chant divine praises.


    Instinctively, they felt Seth¡¯s divinity and spoke in unison.


    "God of Darkness, Lightning, and Illusions, Omnipotent One, guide us, exalt us in your shadow..."

 Chapter 36 - 35:Paladin(8/?)

    "Does this mean we¡¯re not only dealing with Urien, but also with 20 hungry and thirsty people?"


    "Don¡¯t be rude, Simon. We can¡¯t just leave them here." Urien nced sideways at the vigers loading their belongings onto the cart. Some were hopeful, though there were still a few with despair in their eyes.


    Especially the woman named Emily, who was probably still in shock and anger. After all, when they all discovered Seth¡¯s true identity, they had experienced a moment of shock and horror.


    They had, after all, met the greatest enemy of the Goddess, and it was only natural for them to be skeptical and pessimistic.


    Simon¡¯s eyes anxiously turned toward the cart. "With this load, the horses will tire more quickly, and that means an increased chance of being caught."


    Urien¡¯s eyes saddened as he observed the vigers. "These are people whose homes have been destroyed, who have lost their families. We must show mercy."


    "Mercy won¡¯t help us survive!" Simon¡¯s voice unintentionally rose, drawing the attention of a few people. He turned his head and looked away.


    "Besides, we have no choice. Don¡¯t you think the God has already promised them shelter?" Simon nodded reluctantly at Urien¡¯s words. As much as he hated to admit it, they were surviving thanks to Seth for now.


    "Fine." Simon sighed, then looked at the vigers for a moment before turning back to Urien. "You¡¯re right, I was too harsh."


    A gentle smile formed on Urien¡¯s face. "I understand, after all, you have a family waiting for you."


    For a moment, longing filled Simon¡¯s eyes. He had missed his family, his children,tely. Urien, offeringfort, patted Simon on the back. "It won¡¯t take long. I hope you¡¯ll be reunited with your family soon."


    Simon appreciated Urien¡¯s words, then stood up and once again nced at the vigers who were still preparing. "It¡¯s going to be a long day."


    Urien smiled and nodded. "But the most surprising thing is that ¡¯he¡¯ is the God of Darkness."


    Simon raised his eyebrows with curiosity. "Why?"


    "Simple," Urien continued. "We¡¯ve always been told about the Goddess¡¯s power and mercy, but the funny thing is, it wasn¡¯t the Goddess who helped us¡ªit was the God of Evil, the one they say is her enemy."


    "Is ¡¯God of Evil¡¯ the new term now?" Simon asked with amusement. Urienughed at that. "Yes, in our vige, the priest always referred to the God of Darkness as the evil god when he exined the sacred scriptures."


    "He was an ignorant man, but a good one," Urien said nostalgically, his eyes drifting off as if recalling old memories. "Every morning, he would tell us stories; those were good days."


    Simon found himself curious about Urien¡¯s life. Though hesitant, curiosity won out. "What happened to your vige?"


    Urien¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger at the question. He looked at Simon, filled with natural sorrow. "It was destroyed by a cult."


    Simon¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding, and he gently patted Urien¡¯s shoulder. "If you don¡¯t feel like talking about it, you don¡¯t have to. No need to upset yourself."


    "It¡¯s fine," Urien shook his head, refusing. He didn¡¯t want to be weak-willed like before. "I¡¯m okay, no worries."


    Urien took a breath and began to exin. "I lived with my mother and my sister, who was two years older than me. My father had passed away, but we were living happily."


    "And then?" Simon asked.


    "A Demonic Cultpletely wiped out our vige. Most of the girls were kidnapped, and the men were killed. Our belongings were burned, and they ughtered everyone¡ªbabies, children, no one was spared."


    Simon¡¯s eyes narrowed in pain. It was tragic that Urien had to endure such things at such a young age. "Don¡¯t worry, my sister is resting in peace in heaven."


    Urien sighed sadly, then shook his head, unwilling to continue further. "Forget it, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it anymore."


    Simon agreed, deciding to leave it at that and went to help the vigers.


    After two hours of assisting, they set up the tents and distributed food to everyone. Simon felt lucky that they had managed to sneak out more food and water when escaping the castle.


    As everyone ate, nearly crying, the children filled their bellies. Simon¡¯s attention was drawn to a white-haired, hazel-eyed girl who wasn¡¯t eating.


    Taking a bowl of soup, Simon approached the little girl, and seeing her reminded him of his own daughters. As a father, he wanted to help.


    "Why aren¡¯t you eating?" Simon crouched down and gently offered her the soup, putting on the kindest expression he could manage.


    "Huh?" The white-haired girl was startled, then nervously backed away and ran to Grandfather Frank¡¯s side.


    Simon, confused by what had just happened, didn¡¯t understand why the little girl had run off. Touching his face, Simon wondered if he looked frightening.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Freya? Why are you scared?" Frank stopped what he was doing, gently stroking the white-haired girl¡¯s head as he asked kindly. "What frightened you?"


    The girl named Freya rested her head against Frank¡¯s arm. "Grandfather, I was just startled. Don¡¯t worry..."


    Frank¡¯s eyes softened. He patted Freya¡¯s hair gently, then looked at Simon. "Don¡¯t take it personally, young man. She doesn¡¯t eat. She¡¯s a bit timid. Don¡¯t hold it against her."


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment. "Why? Why doesn¡¯t she eat?"


    Frank sighed before exining, "Freya isn¡¯t human. She¡¯s a homunculus."


    Simon, puzzled by the term ¡¯homunculus,¡¯ asked, "What¡¯s a homunculus?"


    "In short, an artificial human created through alchemy," Frank said gently as he stroked Freya¡¯s hair. Simon¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he grasped the meaning. "Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t that something that defies the Gods?!"


    Simon¡¯s astonishment was understandable; in the sacred texts of the Goddess of Light, attempting to create a human is one of the greatest sins. ording to the sacred texts, creating a human is an act reserved solely for the Goddess of Light.


    Even thinking about creating an artificial human is despised and cursed by the Goddess. That was why Simon was so afraid of it.


    "Do you know George?" Frank turned his eyes and looked at George, who was eating and excitedly talking to Emily. Then he continued, "George¡¯s older brother, Isaac, was the creator of Freya."


    Simon grew curious and wanted to learn more. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day you could hear about such incredible alchemists. "What happened to Isaac?"


    Sadness appeared in Frank¡¯s eyes, and he lowered his gaze to the ground. "He went to the capital. He lived there with his son, Ren. He always told us he wanted to spark a revolution in the capital, to put an end to people¡¯s ignorance."


    For a moment, Simon¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. The man named Isaac seemed very intelligent and idealistic. Frank took a breath for a second and continued, "Then four years passed, and we haven¡¯t heard from him for two years. We couldn¡¯t go to the capital either since we didn¡¯t have enough money."


    Freya hugged Frank. "Are you okay, grandpa?"


    Frankughed and patted Freya¡¯s head. "I¡¯m fine. You go on now and y with Emily and George."


    Freya nodded and quickly ran over to join George and Emily.


    After Freya left, Frank continued to smooth out the wooden idol in his hand with a knife. Simon curiously watched what Frank was doing. "What are you making?"


    Frank looked up, giving Simon a look as if he were staring at a fool. "I¡¯m making an idol for a god. A raven."


    Raising the idol shaped like a crow, Frank gazed at it respectfully. "If we worship a god, we honor the idol that reminds us of their presence, and we perform sacred rituals, daily prayer activities, ceremonies, and worship."


    Simon nodded respectfully. "Even though it¡¯s only been a day, you seem like a devout man."


    Frank chuckled. "To be honest, at first, the idea of worshipping the God of Darkness sounded unbelievable, but still, if it¡¯s for my family, for my friends, I¡¯m willing to take the risk."


    After hisst sentence, Frank¡¯s eyes slowly scanned the vigers who were graduallying back to life. He loved them all, feeling like a grandfather with many grandchildren.


    An involuntary small smile settled on Simon¡¯s lips. It was aforting feeling to see the existence of good people.


    "If you have nothing else to say, don¡¯t waste my time and leave." Frank said rudely, then dismissed Simon.


    Simon nodded and left.


    After everyone had eaten their fill in a short time, they set out. Their goal was to get as far away as possible, at least to stay as far from the Capital as they could.


    Two dayster, after covering a long distance, Old Frank arrived at Gwyndor, a ce that could be considered safe. It was the refuge of a powerful Lich known as the "Lord of the Dead" in the Age of the Gods.


    ording to Frank, this ce had been deste and neglected for centuries. Compared to the fertilends of the Holy Mary Kingdom, Gwyndor was known as a deste, unsuitable for agriculture, poorly maintained, and cursed ce.


    The journey would take at least three weeks. During this time, the situation would hopefully calm down, and they would be able to acquire new horses and food along the way.


    Since the peasants¡¯ belongings had already filled the cart, only Simon and Frank were at the cart¡¯s head. While the children were on the men¡¯s shoulders, Urien was chatting with the others.


    "Are you sure this ce is safe?"


    Frank shook his head. "No."


    A trace of concern shed in Simon¡¯s eyes. "Then why are we going there?"


    Frank turned his head, his eyes showing a stern look. "Because it¡¯s our only chance. There¡¯s no other safe ce."


    Simon had to ept it, even though he didn¡¯t want to. Frank turned back to the road and calmly said, "If you get tired, let me know, and I¡¯ll drive the cart."


    Simon nodded and continued on, while the cart moved slowly forward.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Jack had cancelled his avatar and was leaning tiredly against his chair. Still, his eyes were constantly on the new tabs opening on the screen.


    After entering the Divine God Domain, what greeted Jack was nothing but darkness. Although it was somewhat disappointing for Jack, the only unique thing was the ominous ck sphere glowing in the midst of the darkness.


    The ck sphere shimmered with red and purple lights, asionally crackling with blue lightning around it. This ck sphere was Jack¡¯s divine essence in the game.


    "It looks beautiful, but it seems a bit small."


    Despite being the only thing in the infinite darkness, it still appeared small. Probably, as Jack¡¯s power grew, the sphere would change and evolve within the Domain.


    Additionally, there was now a divine perspective. He could observe a 200-meter radius around the believers¡¯ location. Wherever the believers were, Jack could find them and interact with the surroundings.


    "What if the Light Goddess can only observe the world with her believers, just like me?" Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious as he sat up straight in his chair and pondered.


    "It would be best if I avoid drawing attention from the church members for a while."


    Jack took out his notebook and started jotting down notes. "It¡¯s time to get serious. I need to establish a church simr to the Light Church as soon as possible."


    Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about the Hades Sect. Only Thomas among them was a true believer in the God of Darkness. The others had only false beliefs.


    As Jack considered future problems, he felt a headacheing on. He rubbed his head and thought about the other matter.


    He had already chosen Morrigan as the spiritual leader of the church; what remained were positions like Pdin and High Priest.


    "Frank would be a suitable candidate for High Priest. As for Pdin..."


    Thomas was the first toe to Jack¡¯s mind, but he quickly dismissed him. Although Thomas was strong, his personality did not suit that of a Pdin.


    The other option was Urien. He was kind and generous but too young and had not yet awakened his full potential to be a Pdin.


    "That leaves Simon as thest option."


    With his decision made, Jack took notes and refocused on the screen. "Then the decision is made."

 Chapter 37 - 36:Paladin(9/?)

    "Let¡¯s rest for a bit."


    Hearing Frank, Simon nodded, pulled the carriage to the side, and then yawned. He was already tired. It was 6 PM. Some of the children had fallen asleep, but others were still awake and hungry.


    "If anyone¡¯s hungry, let¡¯s distribute some food," Simon said. At his suggestion, many nodded, looking at him gratefully.


    "We¡¯re not hungry. Give it to the children, women, and the elderly first," Emily said sternly. Simon shook his head firmly in refusal. "Anyone who¡¯s hungry can have food. We can resupply at a vige nearby."


    Though Emily wanted to object, she had to relent when Frank intervened. "Don¡¯t worry, there should be a vige ahead. We can resupply there."


    As Simon handed out the food, he nodded. Urien, who had been talking to George, stood up and offered to help Simon.


    "I¡¯ll help too," George said, standing up to join Urien. As Simon filled small bowls with food, they served everyone.


    "Here you go, sweetheart."


    As mothers fed their children, Frank and Simon were talking. Frank gazed calmly at Simon. "The vige needs a leader. I think you¡¯re the right person."


    Simon chuckled and shook his head. "You¡¯re funny, old man. I¡¯m not leadership material."


    Frank¡¯s eyes were serious, and Simon, noticing this, looked at him with surprise and doubt. "Old man, are you serious?"


    Frank raised his eyebrows, staring intently at Simon. "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    Simon lowered his gaze in embarrassment, but he was still determined not to be a leader. "You¡¯re more experienced and wiser than me. Why don¡¯t you lead?"


    Frank chuckled, gesturing to his cane. "It¡¯s time the younger ones had their chance..."


    Frank¡¯s eyes momentarily shone with admiration and approval. "You¡¯re a good man. You may see yourself as a coward, but the truth is, we¡¯re all cowards.


    We fear death, hunger, losing someone. There¡¯s no difference between you and me. I may have experience, but you have the opportunity to be more capable than I ever was.


    All it takes is a little effort, determination, and more experience..."


    Simon stood hesitantly, not wanting the immense responsibility of leadership. The thought of holding everyone¡¯s fate in his hands felt like a curse.


    Even if one person got hurt, Simon would be responsible. He couldn¡¯t bear such a burden.


    Frank seemed to understand this, sighing and smiling. "Everyone fears responsibility. That includes me."


    "Even you, old man...?"


    Frank closed his eyes, speaking thoughtfully. "Everyone here has escaped great pain and loss. Their families were killed; they¡¯ve lost rtives and friends.


    I¡¯m sure, even if they seem happy on the outside, deep down, they¡¯re all grieving. You or I may not fully understand their pain, but I do know this: a true leader provides the help and care they need."


    Frank opened his eyes and looked calmly at Simon. "Even if you don¡¯t ept it, you have the qualities of a leader."


    "But the final decision is yours. If you don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t force you."


    Frank turned to leave. After he left, Simon sighed and sat, deep in thought. "Could I really be a leader?"


    Ruffling his hair in frustration, Simon groaned. "No, I¡¯m definitely not leadership material."


    Once his family recovered, he would leave anyway. He was only here temporarily. "Exactly, just think of yourself as a temporary worker, Simon."


    Without thinking further, Simon got back to the other tasks.


    "George, aren¡¯t you at all worried?" Emily whispered into George¡¯s ear. George raised an eyebrow, confused. "Why?"


    Emily gave George a sharp jab in the ribs, causing George to recoil in pain and groan. "Why did you do that?"


    Emily merely shot him a cold look. "You know what I mean."


    George sighed and dusted himself off. Then he looked at Emily with frustration. "Look, Emily, you might not want to worship a god, but you have to do it to survive."


    Emily¡¯s expression tightened, she frowned, and nced at the vigers eating. "That¡¯s the problem. The god we worship is the God of Darkness. How can you trust something like that?!"


    When Emily raised her voice, George quickly covered her mouth. He gave her an angry look. "Emily, the god can hear you! What are you doing?"


    Emily freed herself from George¡¯s hand and looked at him. "No god is good. Don¡¯t you remember what they did? They ughtered us in the name of the goddess..."


    George sighed, his eyes filled with sorrow. "I know, I know, but not every god is the same. Just have a little patience. No one is forcing you to believe."


    "Tch, whatever." Emily snapped her tongue and looked away. She then went back to her task without further dy.


    After Emily left, Urien approached George with a faint smile on his lips. "You seem a bit tense."


    George shook his head and looked at Urien. "She hasn¡¯t adjusted yet. I hope she gets used to it soon."


    Urien nodded. "I haven¡¯t been with Simon for a long time either, it¡¯s been 2-3 days. Still, I¡¯m starting to get used to it. Emily will too."


    George nodded, a thin smile forming on his lips as he picked up a bowl of soup and handed it to Urien. "Take this and eat a bit, you woman-faced one; maybe you¡¯ll be a bit more manly."


    "Hey!" Urien scrunched up his face but a smile still appeared on his lips. He took the soup. "Come on, I look very manly either."


    Urien, who did put on a stern face, brought a smile to George¡¯s face. Georgeughed and yfully pped Urien on the back.


    "Grahahahha, you¡¯re ten years too young to be more of a man, young man!"


    Urienughed and continued eating the soup.


    "The night ising; let¡¯s set up camp."


    Frank pulled out arge piece of fabric from the cart. The fabric was made by sewing nkets together.


    "Okay, how are we going to use this?" Simon asked curiously, examining the fabric. Georgeughed and pulled out a hammer and six stakes. "We¡¯re going to use the stakes to make a tent with this."


    Simon nodded in understanding and then took three of the stakes. George and Simon set out to drive the stakes into the ground at five-meter intervals.


    "Bring the fabric and the wooden poles!" George shouted.


    They ced the lower ends of the poles next to the stakes and prepared the upper ends to support the fabric.


    Before securing the fabric to the poles, they spread out the tent on the ground. Then, they checked the connection points between the stakes and the fabric.


    "No problem!" Simon said.


    They secured the edges of the fabric to the points where the stakes were located with ropes, then tightened the ropes sufficiently.


    They ced the poles upright in the center of the tent. After connecting the top points of the poles to the tent fabric and securing the poles, they tightened the ropes to keep the tent¡¯s shape and tied them to the stakes.


    Finally, Simon and George drove the stakes into the ground and stepped back, tired. Then, a viger came with arge piece of fabric and spread it inside the tent.


    "Finished, this tent shouldst us at least three days." Frank said with satisfaction. "After a five-hour sleep, we¡¯ll set off again."


    As the vigers agreed, Simon took a headcount. There were 36 people in total: 12 women, 16 men, 4 elderly, and 4 children.


    While the elderly couldn¡¯t work, all the men could. Since there were no settlements yet, there was no immediate need for a cksmith, carpenter, or farmer. That could be dealt withter.


    The manpower was scarce for the resources avable. Still, ording to Frank, there was a small town about five hours away. It would be enough to get more carts, food, and water.


    The vigers had only 12 coins. Simon prayed that things would be cheap.


    (5 hourster)


    Night had returned once again. As Frank and Simon woke everyone up, they got ready and continued on their journey.


    Six hourster, when the first rays of morning appeared in the sky, they had arrived at the town.


    The town was established as a stop on a trade route. While it wasn¡¯t veryrge, it was still impressive for a developing settlement.


    "Emily and George, go and get as many carts, food, and water as possible," Frank calmly exined while handing over a purse of coins. "Don¡¯t forget to haggle."


    George took the purse and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Emily joined him, and then they left. As they entered the town, they immediately caught the attention of some people, mostly thieves.


    Emily was ufortable with this but didn¡¯t show it. They wandered slowly through the town. The people looked happy.


    "We need supplies for a journey with 36 people. We¡¯ll need to get 9 to 12 horses and carts to pull them," George briefly said.


    "We also need enough food to feed everyone, ensuring that each person gets two main meals and one or two snacks per day. Let¡¯s not forget water," Emily calcted quickly.


    "Hopefully, it won¡¯t be too expensive..."


    Emily sighed, and they started asking around for a merchant. Eventually, they came across one. The merchant was a somewhat overweight man with a mustache.


    "Hello, madam, what can I do for you?" the merchant said, bowing awkwardly.


    Emily looked at the man seriously. "We need 12 horses, carts, and enough food and water for two moon."


    The merchant¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly. "Of course, of course! Ask and you¡¯ll receive! I have everything you need!"


    The merchant said joyfully, stroking his mustache. "That is, of course, for a certain price..."


    Emily clicked her tongue. "Go ahead, name your price."


    The merchantughed and quickly responded. "Only 20 gold coins."


    George furrowed his brows angrily. "Nonsense! Why is it so expensive!?"


    The merchant calmly continued exining. "10 gold for the horses and carts, 5 gold for the food and water, and thest 5 gold for my service fee."


    Emily red at the merchant. "This is the first time I¡¯m hearing such a thing! Are you trying to scam us?!"


    The merchantughed and raised his hand as if surrendering. "Calm down, youngdy. I see you¡¯re not familiar with this town."


    The merchant grinned slyly, inspecting George and Emily¡¯s clothes. "Keep in mind that I¡¯m the most reasonably priced merchant here. Others probably wouldn¡¯t even bother with you."


    Emily, furious at the merchant¡¯s mocking tone, was about to approach him, but George held her back by the arm.


    "No need to cause a scene. We¡¯ll check with other merchants," George said with a frown, ring at the merchant. The merchant shrugged and turned away. "Suit yourselves, but I¡¯ll be here if you change your mind. My door is always open."


    For a moment, Emily had to resist the urge to punch the merchant in the face. George gave him a sharp look. "Alright. Good day."


    Then they quickly walked away.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "We¡¯ll tell Grandpa, of course. We don¡¯t have much choice, do we?" Emily said in frustration. George could only sigh. "Let¡¯s look around a bit more. Maybe we¡¯ll find a reasonable merchant."


    Emily nodded, and together they spent an hour wandering through the town, asking dozens of people and merchants, but most were still too expensive.


    And since they were strangers wearing low-ss clothing, many people simply ignored them.


    "Ughhh!" Emily groaned in frustration, kicking a stone. After an hour, they hadn¡¯t even managed to negotiate with a single merchant.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s at least buy the food and water," George said, defeated. Remembering the first merchant they spoke to, Emily grimaced. "Are we really going to that guy?"


    George nodded. "We have no choice. He was the cheapest."


    So, Emily and George returned to the merchant¡¯s shop and approached the man.


    The merchant smiled as if he¡¯d already won. "I knew you¡¯d be back. So, will you take it?"


    George nodded. "We¡¯ll take the food and water."


    He then handed the merchant 5 gold coins. The merchant didn¡¯t take the money, leaving George¡¯s hand hanging in the air as heughed and said, "Sorry, but that¡¯s no longer enough. It¡¯s now 10 gold."


    Emily¡¯s face flushed with anger while George¡¯s expression darkened. "Wasn¡¯t the food and water 5 gold?"


    The merchant put on a fake sympathetic look and said, "Half of my stock was sold today, so prices have gone up."


    The merchant lied with a shameless grin, stroking his mustache. "Madam, if you don¡¯t have the money, you can leave. After all, I only deal with those who can afford it."


    Emily couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and clenched her fist. "This is outright extortion!"


    The merchant remained unmoved. "I¡¯m not forcing you to buy anything. If you don¡¯t want it, you can leave."


    "We¡¯re buying it," George said in a low voice. Emily immediately protested. "But George¡ª"


    "We have no other choice, Emily. If not, people will starve."


    Emily wanted to keep arguing, but George¡¯s words stopped her. He was right¡ªthe merchant was the only one willing to deal with them.


    George took out 10 gold coins from the purse and handed them to the merchant. "Here. Now give us the supplies."


    The merchant took the money eagerly and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be delivered to you shortly. Please wait outside."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll wait outside."


    Emily and George left the shop and walked together.


    They didn¡¯t speak for a while. As the merchant¡¯s workers loaded various supplies onto the cart, the merchant soon emerged from the shop with the same smug grin on his face.


    "Alright then. The workers will apany you," the merchant said cheerfully. His workers followed George and Emily as they pulled the cart.


    Soon, they arrived at the ce where the peasants were staying. The workers unloaded the food and the wooden barrels of water from the cart.


    The food was varied. Bread, cheese, dried meats, and vegetables, among many other things, could be preserved for a long time thanks to runes carved on small stones.


    As people gathered around the merchant, Simon, Urien, and Old Frank finally arrived, surprised at seeing only food and water.


    "Didn¡¯t you get any horses?" George looked down in disappointment after hearing Simon¡¯s question. "They were all too expensive. The only things we could afford were these."


    "How much did you pay?" George remained silent, but Emily quickly answered Urien¡¯s question. "10 gold coins. They practically mocked us."


    Old Frank squinted his aged eyes. "Seems like you weren¡¯t exactly weed?"


    George and Emily nodded unhappily. "No merchant trusted us or even approached us. The ones who did were all trying to cheat us. One even asked for 15 gold for just 8 horses and 2 carts."


    "That¡¯s bad, not everyone can walk for long," Simon said worriedly. Frank nodded. "Let¡¯s go have a word with the merchant who sold to you."


    Emily nodded. "Alright, as you wish."


    "Everyone stay calm, the problem will be solved today," Frank said, turning to reassure the people. Then, he looked at Simon. "Youe with me, Simon."


    Simon nodded and followed Frank.


    Emily and George led them to the merchant¡¯s shop for the third time. When they walked in, Frank saw the merchant counting his money. Frank hit the ground with his staff sharply, catching the merchant¡¯s attention.


    "You again?" The merchant asked, almost tired but still holding a smile. Frank smiled and looked him in the eyes. "It seems there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding with our kids here. You sold them a month¡¯s worth of food and water for 10 gold."


    "That¡¯s right, a good deal if you ask me."


    The smug smile on the merchant¡¯s face made Frank¡¯s eyes grow colder. A thin, cold smile formed on his lips. "Very good, very good. Looks like I¡¯ll have to speak to you in anguage you understand."


    Before the merchant realized what was happening, Frank turned to George and Emily. "Wait for us outside and don¡¯t let anyone in."


    Simon was curious about what Frank was going to do, while George and Emily, understanding the situation, left without saying a word.


    The merchant grew tense. "I don¡¯t know what you want, but if you harm me, there will be consequences."


    Frankughed and then nced at Simon. "Watch closely, Simon. I¡¯m going to show you a good negotiation technique."


    Simon nodded as Frank slowly walked toward the merchant. The merchant stood up nervously and looked at Frank. "Please, leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call the guards."


    "Oh, I¡¯m so scared," Frank chuckled, and before the merchant could react, Frank swiftly swung his staff, hitting him hard on the chin.


    The merchant fell to the ground instantly, clutching his chin in pain. Before he could respond, Frank pressed his staff against the merchant¡¯s throat. Frank spoke coldly, "Merchant, I¡¯m an old-school man. Underestimating me is a big mistake on your part."


    Either we strike a fair and profitable deal, or I¡¯ll break your bones until you can¡¯t walk."


    The merchant groaned in pain as the staff pressed harder against his throat, making it difficult to breathe. He didn¡¯t want to give in, but as Frank pressed even harder, cutting off his air, the merchant¡¯s vision began to blur, and fear overcame him.


    "Al-alright," he gasped.


    Frank smiled and returned to his grandfatherly demeanor. "Looks like you¡¯vee to your senses, kid. Good for you."


    The merchant, still clutching his aching jaw, muttered, "You¡¯ll pay for this..."


    Frank swung his staff again, this time even harder, hitting the merchant¡¯s chin once more.


    The merchant spat out blood, some of his teeth broken and falling to the ground. Frank continued with a smile. "Sorry, my old ears didn¡¯t hear you. What did you say?"


    The merchant looked like he was about to cry. Simon wanted to intervene, but when he saw Frank¡¯s ruthless expression, he swallowed hard and stayed silent.


    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll sell it to you for 5 gold," the merchant said, trembling with fear. Frank¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. "Five gold? That¡¯s still bad. Wouldn¡¯t 2 gold be more reasonable?"


    The merchant wanted to refuse, but when he saw Frank raise his staff again, he was forced to agree. "Damn it! Fine, I¡¯ll sell it to you!"


    Frank smiled and then looked at Simon. "See, Simon? Problems can be solved through talking."


    Simon wanted to say something, but seeing the merchant on the floor, he swallowed his words. He quickly nodded. "Y-yes, I see."


    "Good," Frank said. Then he looked back at the merchant. "Well, what are you waiting for? Get up and prepare the goods."


    The merchant, terrified, stood up and went to gather the horses and carts.

 Chapter 38 - 37:Paladin(10/10)

    "That¡¯s it, anything else?"


    "No."


    "Good! Let¡¯s not meet again!" The merchant left without even looking back, and the workers remained silent as they quickly departed.


    "Old man," Simon said while watching the departing merchant, then turned his gaze to Frank. "Do you think he¡¯ll report us?"


    Frank shook his head with amusement, his eyes gleaming with sarcasm. "I¡¯d be surprised if he didn¡¯t."


    "Still, Grandpa, you hit him well! His teeth won¡¯t be straight for at least 10 years," Emily said, bouncing with joy as she smiled sweetly at her grandfather.


    "What did you think of me, youngdy?" Frank grabbed his back andughed. "This body may be old, but it can still fight."


    Georgeughed and patted Simon¡¯s shoulder. "You should learn something from this, Simon. These methods wille in handy in the future."


    Simon rolled his eyes. "Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to end up in jail for threats and extortion."


    Urien¡¯s eyes narrowed with amusement. "I¡¯m impressed by this method; the merchant couldn¡¯t even look Frank in the eyes."


    Frank looked at Urien, impressed. "You¡¯re a smart young man. Sometimes, a punch is more effective than words."


    Simon had to agree. Even the arrogant merchant had been tamed like a dog. And the look of fear on the merchant¡¯s face had secretly entertained Simon.


    "Have you hitched the horses to the carts?" Frank asked a peasant who approached him. The peasant nodded. "Yes, everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you to give the word."


    Frank nodded in approval. "Alright then, if everyone is ready, let¡¯s go."


    Everyone agreed, and they slowly left the town. After about 10 minutes, they reached the rugged road leading to Gwyndor.


    The merchant had given them 20 horses. Frank, in a bit of opportunism, had selected the best ones (by threatening the merchant) as gifts. Of course, the merchant didn¡¯t break the old man¡¯s heart and gave him even more horses.


    There were three horse-drawn carts, each pulled by four horses,rge enough to fit 12 people. The other two carts were also pulled by four horses each. Emily and a peasant who knew how to handle horses would drive them.


    The three carts were for passengers, while the other two served as cargo wagons.


    The cargo wagons were loaded with fresh food, wine, water, vegetables, clothes, tools, and various supplies. Frank had been very greedy during the extortion of the merchant.


    He had taken winter clothes, silk fabrics, carpets, linens, and even soap. It was practically a robbery. The merchant had probably lost at least 30 gold coins.


    Still, it was deserved. Even though Simon didn¡¯t approve, they would livefortably for at least one or two months.


    At least they robbed a dishonorable man, ording to Emily.


    By now, the merchant had probably already reported them to the guards, so it was best if they left before the authorities arrived.


    "Let¡¯s go," Frank said grumpily, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. As everyone took their ces, Simon sat down with a sigh.


    After George gave the final check on the cargo, he confirmed they were ready. "All set here!"


    Emily nodded in agreement, and with everyone ready, they decided to leave.


    Frank called out onest time. "If anyone has a problem, speak up now because we¡¯ll only stop to sleep. Other than that, we¡¯ll keep moving!"


    Urien sat next to Frank and nodded.


    "This looks like it¡¯s going to be a long journey..."


    "Yes," Frank nodded in agreement.


    Then, with a flick of the reins, the horses started moving, and the wagons set off. Their destination was Gwyndor. They had at least two weeks of travel ahead.


    All they could do was pray for a smooth journey...


    Meanwhile, Seth hade back and was writing holy scriptures in elegant handwriting on a piece of paper with a pen in hand.


    Although he was a bit inexperienced, the fact that many religions could now be learned online had given Seth a clear idea of what to do.


    Naturally, the religion he would take inspiration from was the Hebrew faith. "Something like the Ten Commandments God gave to Moses would be good for now."


    Having made up his mind, Seth began writing. "The First Commandment, Do not stray from the path of the Dark God."


    "No, too clich¨¦."


    Seth rested his chin on his hand, thinking. He wanted to create something that wasn¡¯t clich¨¦, but still just and appeared as if it had been written by God.


    He picked up the paper and ced it on a t surface.


    After thinking for half an hour, he finally decided. The paper looked old but sturdy, with some strange patterns around the edges.


    Seth had crafted this paper himself. Strangely, when he was in his Avatar form, he became very talented.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate any further and began to write.


    1. Power Brings Justice: The weak must be protected by the stronger. Those who abuse their power shall be punished.


    Seth was well aware of his reputation. He was portrayed as a terrifying, chaotic, merciless, and purely evil being, especially by the church.


    To change this perception, some strict but just decisions were necessary.


    2. Every Crime Has a Price: Every crimemitted in the shadow of darkness shall be met with the punishment it deserves.


    This was a ssic element found in every religion¡ªpunishing the guilty. Seth saw it as fitting.


    3. Loyalty is Sacred: Those who betray shall be cast into the darkest abyss.


    Seth had always despised traitors, after all, betraying someone was a despicable act.


    4. Respect Authority: Every rank, office, and leadership position is a gift from the Dark God to his servant. No one, except the God, and the chosen Pope, Holy Pdin, and finally his appointed Saint, can grant authority to others. Questioning God¡¯s actions is not your ce because He knows everything and does all things perfectly.


    While writing this, Seth felt a bit like a tyrant. In reality, he wrote this fourthmandment so he could appoint or remove anyone from power at will. But upon realizing how bad it made him look, he decided that the Pdin, the Church¡¯s Pope, and the Saint should also have authority.


    He included this rule to prevent corruption in his church. He¡¯d write a new holy text when the foundations of his church were established anyway.


    5. Know Your Religious Duties: Each week, express your gratitude to your God, so that He may reward and bless you.


    Simply put, he wrote this for more Miracle Points.


    6. Forgiveness for the Worthy: Only those who atone for their wrongs and prove themselves to God can be forgiven.


    7. Merit Must Not Be Ignored: Justice is equal before all; those who neglect merit shall receive twice the punishment of the criminal. If greed and corruption lead you to injustice, you too shall deserve punishment.


    Seth didn¡¯t want to see corruption or injustice in his church. After all, he had no intention of creating a second Light Church.


    This was simply to keep judges and officials in check. Seth¡¯s idea was to control them through fear¡ªsimple but effective.


    8. The Price for Spilled Blood: For every life taken, the killer must provide for the victim¡¯s family for life and be their servant. A child is not responsible for the crimes of their father.


    This was the most reasonable solution Seth coulde up with. By serving the family, the killer would prevent them from falling into hardship.


    9. The Law of Darkness: Even those who hide in the darkness shall be judged, for the darkness belongs to God of Darkness. Witches, same-sex lovers, and dark mages¡ªeveryone is equal and has the same rights as ordinary people. He tests, judges, and rewards your humanity, not your choices, and He can punish as well.


    This was something Seth saw as a small human rightsw. For Seth, what mattered was character and morality¡ªthe rest was insignificant.


    10. The Final Punisher: The ultimate judgment lies in the hands of the Dark God; there is no escape, justicees from darkness. Those who stray from His path shall suffer the harshest punishment, for repentance is never a valid excuse for forgiveness.


    Once he was done, Seth didn¡¯t add any more rules. He picked up the paper and examined it. "This isplete. Now for the appearance..."


    Seth didn¡¯t much prefer his human form because it looked too human. After all, a God doesn¡¯t appear in a human guise.


    Surrounding his body with darkness, Seth inspected himself. He approached ake and, upon realizing he looked like an ordinary floating cloud, he began to condense his form.


    The shadows around him twisted, and a human figure began to take shape. After a minute, his long ck hair flowed as his red eyes gleamed through the darkness.


    To make himself look more menacing, he made his eyes glow ominously. The method was simple. He turned the dark smoke slightly red and concentrated it around his eye sockets.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very effective during the day, it still shone in the darkness. Satisfied with himself, Seth checked his new form.


    The shadows, though not a physical substance, still had mass. Rather than being a mere cloud of smoke, this form had at least some physical influence.


    In short, he could do everything in this form that he could in human form.


    Satisfied, Seth didn¡¯t linger any longer and left.


    (10 hourster)


    As the moon appeared, Frank continued to drive along the road. When the horses grew restless due to the night, Frank stopped the carriage and called out.


    "Stop! We will rest! While the men set up the tents, the women should prepare the meals!"


    As Simon led the horses out to graze, everyone else returned to their tasks. Meanwhile, Frank ced the idol he had just made and knelt to pray. "Almighty God, bless us and let us live in your shadow."


    After bowing devoutly, he stood back, put the idol away, and ced it back in its spot.


    "{Frank, gather everyone. Today will be a holy day.}"


    When Frank heard the voice of the God in his head, he obeyed and turned to call out to everyone. "Stop what you¡¯re doing ande here!"


    Though nobody understood what was happening, they listened to Frank and began gathering. Two minutester, when everyone was present, Frank announced, "Today will be a holy day. Listen to our God."


    "Old man, did you receive a revtion?" Simon asked curiously, as after directly encountering the God, he had started to take divine matters more casually.


    When Frank nodded, many instinctively straightened their backs, their hearts racing involuntarily. After all, a God was about to speak.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see..."


    As soon as Frank finished speaking, a voice echoed in everyone¡¯s minds. "{Lower your heads, raising them is forbidden.}"


    The moment the voice was heard, everyone knelt and bowed their heads to the ground.


    The voice echoed again. "Good, now listen carefully. This is a one-time event. There will be no second chance..." This time, the voice was heard not only in their minds but physically around them.


    Everyone, including Frank, tensed involuntarily. None dared to raise their heads. Silence followed for a moment.


    "I will be watching over you, helping you, and testing your faith in me. From now on, you will have new ranks. I expect strict obedience and loyalty."


    Seth then looked at Frank. "You will be the High Priest, the temporary spiritual leader."


    Frank epted his new position and swore allegiance respectfully. Seth then looked at George. "You will lead the new militia. I have high hopes for you."


    Without protest, George epted his new role, and next, it was Emily¡¯s turn. "You will lead the hunters."


    Emily nodded proudly, and then it was Simon¡¯s turn. At that moment, Simon had no expectations, thinking he would only receive a minor responsibility, nothing more or less.


    But things don¡¯t always go as expected. Seth paused for a moment and then continued. "You will be the new leader, managing the people and handling administrative and military affairs."


    "What!?" Simon, in shock, was about to raise his head but immediately lowered it again when he remembered the God¡¯s warning. Seth chuckled at his reaction but maintained a serious exterior.


    "Also, you will serve as a Pdin from now on."


    Still shocked, Simon fell into silence, even feeling a headache. It wasn¡¯t just that; he had received the one thing he least wanted.


    Seth continued, though Simon was still stunned. "Write a letter to your family. I will give it to them as a reward for you. And as promised, I will heal them."


    Simon quickly shook off his shock andughed with joy. "I will write the letter as soon as possible!"


    While George and Frank rejoiced for Simon, it seemed Simon had already forgotten he was now a leader.


    At this moment, Seth continued. "That¡¯s all for now. This is our first andst meeting. Even if you can¡¯t see me in the future, know that I am always here..."


    Then Seth¡¯s body, which appeared as if made of darkness, suddenly exploded and scattered, the shadows creating a frightening effect as they passed through the crowd.


    After about 30 seconds, everyone stood up, some clearly shaken by the experience. Frank stood and noticed a beautiful piece of parchment in front of him.


    Picking it up, Frank¡¯s eyes widened. He held it up reverently and showed it to the group. "Look, these are our first divinews! They will be our first 10mandments from now on!"


    "What are they?" Urien asked in a displeased tone. To be honest, he was unhappy. Since fleeing the castle with Simon, he had thought of himself as something special. He realized now that the God of Darkness hadn¡¯t even acknowledged him.


    Still, Urien could only me himself for this. Compared to Simon, he seemed far less capable, with no special skills to speak of. Why would a mighty God care about him?


    Even so, Urien didn¡¯t dwell on it for long and turned his attention to Frank. After everyone gathered around, Frank began reading aloud.


    After 10 minutes, when it was over, everyoneplied with the new rules and left after a brief prayer. As Simon excitedly searched for a pen and paper to write a letter, Frank¡¯s voice interrupted him.


    "Where are you going, Lord Simon?" Simon turned quickly, hearing the amused tone in Frank¡¯s voice. "Not now, old man. I need to find a nk letter as soon as possible."


    "Take this, it¡¯ll help you." Frank handed him a pen and a nk letter from his pocket. For a moment, Simon couldn¡¯t understand why Frank was carrying a letter and a pen in his pocket. "Why are you carrying a letter with you?"


    Frank chuckled and then sighed sadly for a moment. "I was going to send this letter to the capital to question Isaac¡¯s whereabouts, but it seems there¡¯s no need anymore. You can have it."


    Simon froze for a moment. "Frank, I thought Isaac was dead."


    Frank nodded. "Still, as a grandfather, I hope my grandson is alive. If he is, I want him to know that I didn¡¯t abandon him, that I¡¯ve always missed him."


    Simon stood thoughtfully for a moment, his eyes drifting to the letter Frank offered. Then he took it. "I hope you find a small clue soon, High Priest."


    Frank smiled at hearing his new title. "And I hope you be a good leader, my lord."


    Simon sighed at the mention of his new title. He would have to live respectfully for a long time. Probably. The old agreement was now invalid. He was entirely bound to the God of Darkness.


    Still, as long as his wife and children lived a good life, Simon didn¡¯t care.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, Simon opened the letter after Frank left and began writing on the nk paper.


    Five minutes after finishing the letter, a thin shadow tendril, as small as a thread, emerged from the bushes, grabbed the letter, and took it away before Simon could do anything.


    "The way the god operates is truly creepy..."


    Simon shivered as he felt the hair on his arms stand up, and then he wanted to help the others set up the tents.


    "Now that you¡¯re a Lord, you don¡¯t have to work. You can rest if you want, my lord," Urien joked. Simon scratched his head sheepishly but still began to help.


    "I still want to help," Simon said seriously, earning Urien¡¯s respect. "As you wish..."


    Then they quickly started setting up the tent.

 Chapter 39 - 38:Loan sharks

    "Good thing the address was written on the letter..."


    Seth smiled when he saw that the address was written in a corner of the letter as he received it. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to spend two hours searching.


    "They live on Saint Auren Street in the northern part of the city. Isn¡¯t this really the loan sharks¡¯ neighborhood?" Seth narrowed his eyes; he knew the ce. In the game, it was the location of a minor boss fight.


    The loan sharks were run by a famous real estate agent named Hanson. Even Simon had likely signed a contract with this man.


    Hanson¡¯s contracts were usually long and detailed. Even though they weren¡¯t actually that long, Hanson intentionally made them seem longer, giving his tenants a false sense of security, making them think they had struck a good, reliable deal.


    But in reality, it was a bad deal. At first, they would demand 3 gold every two months, but this price would increase year after year, putting the tenants at risk.


    The loan sharks first gave their tenants cheap homes to make themfortable, then would point to certain uses in the contracts they signed and raise the rent.


    For example, the house Simon rented started at 1 gold and 30 silver every two months, but in a year and a half, it had risen to 3 gold. That was an incredible amount, especially in a ce like the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    Usually, the rent averaged around 1 to 2 gold. Some even charged just 3 gold for six months. Still, the loan sharks were so greedy that they swindled the ignorant, those who couldn¡¯t read or write.


    In the mission with Alice, our goal was to help an elderly couple catch the loan sharks with the Prince¡¯s help, upon Alice¡¯s request. Of course, that only happened if your rtionship with the Prince was high enough.


    It was just a typical thing...


    Seth donned a cloak and moved swiftly through the streets. It was his first time wandering the capital in human form.


    Honestly, he was impressed. Even though he had seen it from a bird¡¯s-eye view before, it was still fascinating. The happy faces of people, the liveliness as they talked with each other, enjoying themselves¡ªit was something Seth liked.


    Everyone seemed so social.


    "I¡¯ve arrived..."


    Walking quickly, Seth finally arrived and examined the house. It wasn¡¯t a high-ss ce. A two-story building made of wood and stone. It looked simple and clean. To be fair, it should have been dirty since there was no one to clean it.


    Seth inspected the ce and knocked on the wooden door. People didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention...


    What disturbed Seth the most was how narrow the streets were and how tightly packed the houses were. If Seth had lived here, he would surely be paranoid and loathe his home.


    Before he could think further, the door opened, revealing a woman with short blonde hair, blue eyes, and dark circles under her eyes from exhaustion. Despite looking worn down by illness, she was very beautiful.


    "Yes, how may I help you?" the woman asked politely. Without saying a word, Seth handed over Simon¡¯s letter. "You have a letter, ma¡¯am. Here, please take it."


    The woman suddenly smiled with joy and took the letter, studying Seth for a moment. "Are you the new postman? Did the previous one get fired?"


    Even though Seth wasn¡¯t a postman, he had to y along. The woman smiled and looked kindly at Seth. "Well then, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. My name is Bertha, and yours, sir?"


    Looking at Bertha¡¯s positivity, Seth wondered how Simon had married her. They were as different as night and day.


    Simon was gloomy, while Bertha was positive despite being deathly ill. Still, knowing that Simon would do anything to support his family, Seth was impressed by theirpatibility.


    "My name is Jack." Using his real name, Seth smiled gently from behind his cloak. Bertha nodded, her eyes looking at the cloak that covered Seth¡¯s face and body. "Why are you wearing a cloak? Wouldn¡¯t it be morefortable to take it off?"


    Seth shook his head and quickly came up with an excuse. "I¡¯m wearing this because I have a skin condition causingrge blemishes on my face."


    Bertha gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. "Blemishes! Oh, Great Goddess! Is it serious?"


    Seth chuckled. "It¡¯s temporary, don¡¯t worry."


    Bertha calmed down and nodded. "I hope you recover soon."


    Seth nodded, epting her kind words.


    Bertha stood there for a moment as if expecting something. An awkward silence followed.


    "What are you waiting for?" Seth asked curiously. Normally, he would have left by now, but Bertha¡¯s expression stopped him.


    For a moment, Bertha¡¯s face lit up with hope. Then she seemed surprised that Seth hadn¡¯t done anything yet. "Simon always sends us money. As you can see, I can¡¯t work. So we can only hope that Simon sends us money at the end of each month."


    Seth nodded, adding a temporary excuse. "I don¡¯t know much about the money, ma¡¯am, but I¡¯ll check it for you."


    Bertha nodded hopefully. "I would be so grateful if you did, Mr. Jack."


    Seth added a new task to his ns: sending money to Simon¡¯s family. "I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible. If there¡¯s nothing else¡ª"


    "Bertha, are you here?"


    Seth turned toward the voice and saw a man approaching, holding arge book. He wore sses and a suit, a thin smile on his lips.


    "Is that you, Sir Aristo?" For some reason, Bertha looked pale, and Seth noticed. He narrowed his eyes and studied the man named Aristo.


    Aristo approached with a thin smile. He nced at Bertha, then at Seth, raising one eyebrow. "Are you avable, Bertha?"


    Bertha quickly nodded. Then she looked at Seth. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m avable."


    Seth continued to watch Aristo. Outwardly, he seemed like a gentleman and an intelligent man. But appearances could be deceiving.


    "Then, that¡¯s it. Goodbye, Mrs. Bertha."


    Bertha nodded and turned back to Aristo. "Please, Mr. Aristo,e in."


    Instead of leaving, Seth suddenly transformed into his raven form, leaving his cloak in a hidden ce, and perched on a window to observe Aristo and Bertha.


    "Where are your children, Mrs. Bertha? We haven¡¯t met in a long time," Aristo said, stroking his chin. Bertha quickly responded, forcing a smile. "They¡¯re sleeping, thank you for asking."


    "Good, good..."


    Aristo opened his book and, after flipping through it for about 20 seconds, stopped on a page. Adjusting his sses, he calmly said, "Today was the rent payment due date. You¡¯re three dayste, and ording to the contract, there¡¯s a 500 copper penalty. Altogether, you owe us 4 gold."


    Bertha froze in shock. She interrupted in a panic. "But you told me 3 gold the other day!"


    Aristo cleared his throat and looked at Bertha calmly. "You might not be aware, but there¡¯s been a rent increase today. Surely you¡¯ve noticed the economic situation is tough. It¡¯s affecting us too."


    He continued, "The economy hit us as well. The market is in turmoil, and war is on the horizon. We understand the rents are steep, but we have no choice. I hope you understand."


    Seth narrowed his eyes in disdain, his Karma Eye revealing that Aristo was lying. Yet Bertha seemed to believe him.


    She nervously bit her nails and fidgeted. "I-I¡¯ll definitely pay today! Simon sent us money. The postman went to get it!"


    At the mention of Simon¡¯s name, a sh of mockery passed through Aristo¡¯s eyes. "Good, but this is thest day. If you don¡¯t pay, my offer from a week ago still stands."


    Bertha flinched, instinctively wrapping her arms around herself, her face showing an expression of fear that made Seth frown. Aristo smirked and continued. "You could easily make a living in one of our brothels. After all, there are plenty of fools in thisnd."


    He chuckled at his joke and adjusted his sses. Admiring her beauty, a look of approval appeared on his face. "Even at 30, you¡¯re still as beautiful as a young girl. You could make a lot of money."


    Bertha immediately refused, the thought of betraying Simon causing her heart to ache. "I-I¡¯m sick, I can¡¯t work. How could you make such an offer?"


    Aristo chuckled, smiling with amusement. "Don¡¯t worry, with your earnings, you¡¯ll be able to afford treatment in no time. It¡¯s just a matter of time."


    After finishing his words, Aristo stood up and walked toward the door. Before leaving, he looked back at Bertha onest time. "I hope you give it serious thought, Mrs. Bertha. My offer is valid for another two weeks."


    Then he closed the door gently and left.


    "Can I really endure this any longer¡­?"


    Bertha¡¯s voice trembled as her eyes welled up with tears. Unable to hold back her cough, she let out a harsh one. Seth only noticed now that her throat was red, probably from excessive coughing.


    Seth¡¯s eyes followed Aristo as he left, narrowing in disdain. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to be the God of Justice now, too."


    Without waiting any longer, Seth followed after Aristo.


    ******


    Morrigan felt pleased as she looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a simple yet elegant dress, just as she had wanted. While Maria was doing her hair, Thomas stood in front of her.


    "Today, you¡¯ll meet Maxwell. I¡¯m really curious to know what kind of man he is..."


    Morrigan nced at Maria. "They¡¯ve been saying a lot about him. Especially Marcus..."


    Thomas chuckled and adjusted his sses. "Typical nobles, my Lady. It¡¯s almost impossible for them to praise someone like Maxwell."


    Thomas¡¯ usual sarcastic tone brought a faint smile to Maria¡¯s lips. "Sometimes, you talk as if you hate the nobles."


    "I do," Thomas replied calmly. He nced at Morrigan for a second. "Except for you, of course, my Lady."


    "Let¡¯s hope my father doesn¡¯t hear that." Morrigan¡¯sment was met with nothing but mockery from Thomas. Despite Duke Alfred¡¯s power in the eyes of many, he seemed insignificant next to people like Thomas.


    "Seth has been missing again for 2-3 days," Morrigan said with a slight frown. Thomas immediately replied, "He should be in the city right now."


    Maria was immediately shocked. "Since when have you known where the crow is?! When I asked for your help, you told me you didn¡¯t know!"


    Thomas chuckled and looked at Maria. "Honestly, I found it amusing to watch you wander around worried."


    "How can you sense where Seth is?" Morrigan asked curiously. Thomas turned to her. "You haven¡¯t yet learned how to sense Mana. That crow constantly releases an incredible amount of Mana."


    Thomas spoke in an impressed tone. "It¡¯s probably a legendary type of crow. Or rather, a magical crow."


    "Knowing this, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    "You didn¡¯t ask, my Lady."


    Morrigan simply sighed, then gave Thomas a warning look. "From now on, if you know something, tell me. Don¡¯t hide anything."


    Thomas nodded, smiling faintly as he said, "As you wish, my Lady."


    Then, with Maria stepping back, Morrigan stood up. "We¡¯ll discuss thister. For now, let¡¯s go meet Mr. Maxwell."


    Thomas nodded and followed Morrigan and Maria as they descended the stairs. The carriage was ready. They would be there by noon.


    "Let¡¯s go," Morrigan said as the carriage started to move and they set off.

 Chapter 40 - 39: Loan Sharks(2/2)

    Seth arrived at arge house, though not overly luxurious.


    It was a ce he had learned about after following a man named Aristo. Seth decided to go without waiting any longer.


    As he sneaked inside, what caught Seth¡¯s attention first was therge number of guards and thugs roaming around. The kingdom¡¯s appointed guards asionally appeared as well, but the striking thing was how the two groups seemed to assist each other in certain areas.


    For example, both sides secretly supported one another. The captains of the guard patrols were likely taking bribes from the loan sharks, turning a blind eye to the extortion, threats, ckmail, and illegal price hikes these criminals imposed on people.


    Corruption had wrapped itself around the kingdom¡¯s ruling ss like a serpent...


    But this wasn¡¯t Seth¡¯s problem, at least not for now.


    Without wasting any more time, Seth channeled Mana into his legs, crouched quickly, and leapt. His legs pushed him with great force as he jumped onto the roof.


    "What was that noise?"


    "Are you imagining things? I didn¡¯t hear anything." A bald man, sitting tiredly in his chair, spoke with mild sarcasm in his eyes. The man he spoke to, however, looked worried. "Could it be someone?"


    The bald man scoffed. "Even the guards salute us when they pass by here, who do you think would dare try to break in? Who could possibly have the guts to attack Big Hanson¡¯s ce?"


    The other man thought about it and then smiled, rxing. "You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve been getting paranoidtely."


    "Your mind is probably still on that prostitute fromst night."


    The bald manughed as he spoke, then closed his eyes. "Anyway, you take another round of patrol, and then I¡¯ll take over."


    The other man nodded and stopped looking at the bald man.


    While the two thugs were talking, Seth had already slipped inside through the chimney¡ªyes, like Santa us. And he was still in his human form. Turning back into a crow would¡¯ve been useful, but Seth had different ns in mind.


    After entering the room, Seth suddenly disappeared into the ceiling when he heard the sound of heels approaching. Once he vanished, a maid entered the room.


    "Ugh, those bastards have messed this ce up again."


    The woman who entered was in her thirties, her hair tied up in a bun. Her eyes looked disgusted as she gazed at the beer bottles and the disheveled room.


    With a quick motion, she removed the nket and tossed the beer bottles into the trash bin beside her.


    At that moment, Seth jumped down silently, barely making a sound. Before the maid could turn around, Seth gently struck the back of her neck, causing her to copse instantly.


    "You¡¯re innocent. Otherwise, things would¡¯ve been different."


    Without waiting any longer, Seth exited through the door and immediately encountered a thug. The thug recoiled in surprise and tried to react, but it was toote. Seth¡¯s fist smashed into his face, nearly shattering it.


    "Agggghh!" Before the man could scream, Seth stomped on his head, and the man¡¯s skull was crushed. Seth let out a satisfied hum as he felt his power grow.


    "What happened, James? You alright?"


    Seth quickly prepared himself when he saw another figure approaching. A short, short-haired man entered the room, and Seth swiftly knocked him out before continuing cautiously.


    "Bring me some wine!" A man¡¯s voice caught Seth¡¯s attention, and Seth opened the door to see a tall, muscr man. The man looked like a mountain of muscles, and he was dressed in fine clothing.


    Seth suspected this man was one of Hanson¡¯s key figures and, without waiting, stepped inside.


    "And who are you?" The muscr man looked at Seth with some surprise, though he still maintained an arrogant air. Seth¡¯s reply was cold and simple. "Are you the leader of these thugs?"


    The muscle-bound man didn¡¯t answer, ring at Seth with fury. "You damn bastard, how did you get in here?!"


    Seth chuckled softly. "Maybe because your men are ipetent?"


    The man¡¯s eyes briefly shed with reproach and anger, but then his rage faded, reced by a smirk. "Thanks for telling me that. But today will still be yourst day."


    "Is that so, musclehead? Seems like all that muscle hasn¡¯t given you much brains¡­"


    The man proudly flexed his arms, as if disying his muscles. "These arms are the result of decades of hard work, kid. You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    He then clenched his fists, crushing the ss he was holding as if it were nothing, and smirked. The shards didn¡¯t even scratch his skin.


    Seth¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. This man was truly ordinary, yet his skin wasn¡¯t even scratched by the ss.


    "I¡¯m impressed by how you managed to sneak in. If things were different, I¡¯d have sent you to the boss," the muscle-bound man said, as if disappointed. "But I¡¯ll smash your face under that cloak with my fists."


    The man lunged forward, aiming a punch at Seth¡¯s face¡ªa punch with no control or technique behind it.


    Seth easily sidestepped, dodging the attack. The muscle-bound man paused for a second in surprise, thenughed. "You¡¯re a good dodger, kid."


    He threw several more punches at Seth, and when Seth dodged them all, the man grew irritated and hurled a table in Seth¡¯s direction.


    "That was a good warm-up, musclehead, but that¡¯s enough¡­"


    A sharp shadow de emerged from Seth¡¯s shadow, slicing the table in half. The pieces scattered across the room. The muscle-bound man recoiled in shock. "You¡ªare you a Dark Magic user!?"


    "I thought your kind had died out!"


    Seth chuckled at the man¡¯s expression and slowly approached, his eyes glinting with amusement from beneath his cloak. "Is that all? Come on, try me. I don¡¯t want you to die too easily."


    The man¡¯s anger overcame his shock, and he swung another punch at Seth. But before the punch couldnd, Seth grabbed the man¡¯s arm and twisted it effortlessly, sending him crashing to the ground.


    A loud snap echoed through the room as Sethughed at the sight of the muscle-bound man¡¯s broken arm. He approached the man on the floor and pressed his foot down on his chest.


    The man tried to punch Seth¡¯s leg, but shadowy tendrils emerged from the floor, binding his arms and rendering him helpless.


    "Now, where¡¯s all that confidence you had?" Seth pressed his foot harder against the man¡¯s chest, making him groan in pain. "Tell me where your boss, Hanson, is, and I¡¯ll let you go."


    "Like I¡¯d tell someone like you!"


    "Agrr!" Seth kicked the man in the stomach, making him scream in pain. Seth grinned, an amused smirk ying on his lips. "Don¡¯t be like that. Is Hanson really more important than your life?"


    The muscle-bound man groaned and red at Seth with defiant eyes. "Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t betray him!"


    Seth sighed, then pressed down on the man¡¯s neck. As the man gasped for air, he could only thrasth helplessly. "Your loyalty is admirable, but since you¡¯re a loan shark, I have no choice but to kill you. After all, you¡¯re one of the bad guys.."


    As the muscr man approached death, Seth was suddenly surprised to see someone running towards him¡ªa child, who looked to be about 12 years old.


    The boy ran at Seth with a knife in hand, shouting, "Let him go!"


    Seth calmly raised his hand and, with one swift motion, caught the boy¡¯s arm in mid-air. He looked at the boy with curiosity. "Who are you?"


    The boy didn¡¯t speak, just red at Seth with anger. "Leave us alone!"


    Seth sighed at the boy¡¯s reaction, then released his arm. As the boy stepped back, Seth took a moment to observe him.


    The boy had messy blue hair, and beneath his right eye was a strange, small, ck star-shaped mark. He also had unique golden eyes.


    "You still haven¡¯t answered me. Who are you?"


    The boy ignored Seth¡¯s question and ran anxiously to the side of the muscr man, who was still struggling to breathe. The shadowy tendrils that had bound his arms were already gone.


    "Dave! Are you okay?"


    "I-I¡¯m fine, Young Master..."


    To Seth¡¯s surprise, the muscr man, named Dave, spoke to the boy in a very respectful tone.


    "I¡¯m so d! I thought you were going to die!" The boy¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears, and he looked like he was about to cry. Dave smiled weakly and tried to straighten his back. "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯m fine."


    Seth coughed awkwardly to remind them he was still there. Remembering Seth¡¯s presence, Dave stood up seriously and looked at him.


    "Is this boy Hanson?"


    "Do you know my grandfather?" Before Dave could answer, the boy jumped in and asked cautiously. Seth shook his head and denied it. "No, but I have business with him. I didn¡¯t know he had a grandson."


    Before the boy could ask any more questions, Dave stepped in and red at Seth, frowning. He knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Seth, and now, all he could do was stall for time.


    "Dark Wizard, you attacked us for no reason. If you leave, we will overlook this."


    Seth chuckled and looked up at Dave, who was taller than him. "Sorry, but I have business with Hanson."


    "Lord Hanson is not here at the moment," Dave said, flinching for a moment. When Seth realized he was lying, he grinned with pleasure. "You¡¯re lying. Tell me. Where is he?"


    As Dave grew increasingly desperate, the boy finally intervened and said sharply, "My grandfather is dead! Why are you still bothering him?"


    "Young Master¡ª"


    Seth¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. Hanson had died earlier than expected. He remained stunned for a while until he noticed the child still ring at him. He sighed and said, "I understand, but I still have business with you."


    "Tell me the truth, how did Hanson die?"


    As the child trembled, Dave sighed and revealed the truth. "It wasn¡¯t a natural death. The cause of death was because of the Blood Cult."


    Upon hearing of the Blood Cult, Seth immediately remembered who they were. The followers of the Vampire Queen, members of the Blood Cult, were a human organization that served vampires.


    Despite their significant influence, they rarely interacted with the outside world. They were a very secretive and racist group.


    They believed that Orcs, Elves, Humans, and everyone else were born to worship the Vampire Queen. They argued that all Gods and Goddesses were false idols and that the only true Goddess was Carmi.


    "Lord Hanson¡¯s grandson, Charlie, is a half-fairy," Dave said sorrowfully. Seth¡¯s eyes lingered on the boy named Charlie, glowing with understanding. Where else could such bright, sun-like eyes, marked with a strange blemish...


    These were all signs of fairies. Yet, the only question left in Seth¡¯s mind was, how had Hanson¡¯s sone into contact with a fairy? It was a very curious question.


    "In short, they wanted to sacrifice Charlie to the Vampire Queen..."


    Dave nodded. The vampire tradition was well-known among humans. There was a legend that for the Vampire Queen to escape from Avalon, a sacrifice was needed.


    While humans were at the lowest level of sacrificial value, beings like Dragons, Fairies, and High Elves were the most sought after, hunted, and sacrificed.


    Dave then looked at Charlie with gentle eyes. "Even though Lord Hanson has died, only the young master and I know. Otherwise, everyone would already be trying to betray us."


    "Do you know a man named Aristo?"


    At the mention of Aristo¡¯s name, Charlie¡¯s eyes red with hatred. Dave, with a disgusted expression, continued, "That bastard would be the first to betray us if he knew Lord Hanson was dead!"


    Noticing that both Dave and Charlie hated Aristo, a n immediately began to form in Seth¡¯s mind.


    "Charlie, would you like to make a deal?" Charlie looked at Seth in confusion, not understanding what was happening. Seth, on the other hand, ced a thin smile on his lips, then lowered his cloak and revealed his face.


    Both Charlie and Dave held their breath. It was natural because Seth¡¯s face looked so exotic and divine. Androgynous facial features, red jewel-like eyes, long, smooth, dark-as-night hair¡ªDave almost believed he was standing before a divine being.


    Thirty secondster, Dave came to his senses and immediately urged Charlie not to make a deal. "Young master, you shouldn¡¯t listen to an unknown man! This is dangerous!"


    Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed mockingly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no devil. If I were, you wouldn¡¯t be alive right now."


    Unfortunately, Seth¡¯s exnation still didn¡¯t calm Dave.


    Seth continued. "Do you want revenge? I can offer it to you, with nothing but a fair deal. Whether you ept or reject it, the choice is yours."


    Extending his hand in a weing gesture, Seth spoke calmly. "I will be your business partner, and in return, you will be able to take revenge on the Blood Cult."


    Charlie looked thoughtfully at Seth¡¯s outstretched hand. Deep inside, he harbored an intense hatred for the Blood Cult and the Vampires. He med himself for his grandfather¡¯s death; if it weren¡¯t for him, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes turned to Dave. "What do you think I should do, Dave?"


    Dave sighed and looked at Charlie kindly. "You are mature enough to make your own decisions now. Please, choose what feels right to you."


    Although Dave didn¡¯t like Seth, he knew the Blood Cult woulde for them again. Having witnessed Seth¡¯s power firsthand, Dave thought that an alliance with a strong person might be the right choice.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes grew cold as he remembered his grandfather¡¯s cold, lifeless body, and his golden fairy-like eyes glowed strangely and magically.


    Then, Charlie made his decision and looked at Seth. "I¡¯ve made my decision..."

 Chapter 41 - 40: Businessperson

    "Agreed."


    Hearing Charlie, Seth nodded and then looked at Dave. "From now on, we are partners."


    As Charlie confirmed, Seth took out a pen and paper. Three minutester, he drew a logo and showed it.


    "This will be your new logo now."


    Seth raised the drawing he was holding and showed it. The drawing featured a red eye in the shape of a dragon¡¯s eye within a rectangle. The rest of the paper was painted white and yellow.


    "This will be the new logo of yourpany. No more loan sharking." Listening to Seth, Dave helplessly nodded. Seth then smirked and continued. "No more brothels either."


    "What?! That¡¯s our biggest source of ie!"


    "Not my concern, it¡¯s done." Seth gave him a stern look. After a brief staring contest, Dave backed down in defeat. "Whatever you say..."


    Seth grinned triumphantly and then turned to Charlie. "If we want to gain a strong position against the Blood Sect, you must expand your influence. More power means more protection."


    Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. After all, sometimes he did listen to his grandfather. His grandfather was a master at management and loan sharking.


    "So, what will our new businesses be?"


    Seth looked at Dave and grinned. "We¡¯re going to start a fast food chain and sell cheap meals."


    Dave immediately interjected. Though he didn¡¯t know what fast food was, he knew that opening restaurants would ruin them. With concern, Dave said, "If we do that, we¡¯re finished!"


    Seth shook his head in disagreement. "Weren¡¯t you already in real estate?"


    Dave nodded. "But how is that different from starting a restaurant chain?"


    Seth grinned even wider. "Let me exin a method used by a world-famous fast food chain. You¡¯re going to be amazed."


    Seth continued, "These people used a strategy: first, they would buy thend and property where the restaurant was located, then they would lease the rights to operate the restaurant to others. They would take a 4-5% royalty from their profits while also charging them rent. That¡¯s how they became powerful and wealthy worldwide."


    Seeing Dave¡¯s still-confused expression, Seth felt the need to rify further. "And since their food sales were popr, they received demands from many ces without much effort. The food was both cheap and tasty, so it became beloved by the public."


    Seth fell silent, giving Dave time to think. After three minutes of intense mental effort, Dave finally agreed. They could give this business model a try.


    "What do you think, young master?"


    "I¡¯m fine with it." Charlie had no problem with it. After witnessing Seth¡¯s power, Charlie had already started to think of Seth as a mysterious and powerful figure.


    Seth smiled. "Good. The food we will sell will be burgers, pizza, and simr items. Along with that, we can offer c and wine. As for the workforce, we can employ those who owe you debts, of course paying them a sry."


    Dave felt his head ache as he thought of the expenses. Seth¡¯s eyes turned to Charlie. "Can you give me a list of your properties and debtors?"


    Charlie nodded and looked at Dave. "Dave, can you bring it?"


    Dave nodded and turned, walking towards a cab. After rummaging through it for a bit, he pulled out arge list. He came over and handed the list to Seth. "Here, these are the people who owe usrge sums of money, the women working in the brothels, and the property andndowners we¡¯ve seized."


    Seth took the list and examined it. Seeing the property owners and debtors, the idea of banks immediately came to mind. "Good. It would also be a good idea to establish a bank, and we¡¯ll pay everyone¡¯s sries through this bank."


    Dave nodded. Compared to the other ventures, starting a bank seemed cheap. "Alright, what do we do now?"


    Seth nodded and pulled out three more sheets of paper. Then he began to draft another list. "The people on this list will be managers in our businesses if they have the necessary skills."


    Seth appointed some of thendowners as managers for now. Then, he prepared another list. "Those who are in debt will work in our businesses, earning money and paying off their debts from their sries. If they prove to be skilled and hardworking, we will consider debt forgiveness."


    Dave approved this and mentally noted it. Seth then prepared the final list. "The women from the brothels will work as service staff in our businesses. Remember, they will only provide customer service, nothing sexual."


    "Why?" Dave interrupted, not understanding. "If we continue that work there, we could make more money."


    "You¡¯re thinking wrong, Dave," Charlie interrupted, speaking in a manner beyond his years. "If we are starting a fast food chain for the public, it must be suitable for children as well. It needs to be a ce everyone can visit, with a good reputation."


    Seth smiled and praised Charlie for his intelligence. "Well done, at least someone here is thinking rationally."


    Dave¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. "So, you¡¯re saying we should appeal to all demographics."


    "Exactly, this way you can make money from everyone." Seth grinned with pride and said, "For now, let¡¯s continue with the process of setting up the bank. Once the foundation is in ce, we¡¯ll start reaching out to people."


    "This is epted, but what will we do with our men?" Dave asked curiously. After all, they were dealing with thugs and gangs. They couldn¡¯t just kick them out suddenly.


    Seth scoffed and lifted his head. "Just hand them over to the guards. They won¡¯t be worth anything."


    Though Dave felt increasingly tired, he still agreed. Seth then looked at Charlie with understanding eyes. "Your situation needs to stay secret for now. We¡¯ll proceed under my name."


    Charlie nodded without saying anything. "Alright, whatever you want."


    "What will thepany name be? Everything, including the bank, will be under thispany¡¯s umbre. The name is important," Dave said calmly. Seth looked down thoughtfully.


    "I¡¯ve decided. It will be Morvos Consortium, also the parentpany of Morvos Bank and Morvos restaurants, and a foundation for the people."


    Dave sighed and shook his head. "Do you know how much this will cost us?"


    Seth grinned yfully. "I do. You¡¯ll be very surprised when you see the profits."


    Dave then looked at Seth seriously. "What if someone tries to start a business like ours? What will we do?"


    Seth had already thought about this. He would simply absorb them into his organization. After all,petition didn¡¯t matter much here; what mattered was how much you earned and how much tax you paid.


    Even if you didn¡¯t pay taxes, if you were a Royal supporter, you were already trying to sneak into Heaven...


    "We¡¯ll simply absorb them into our organization. They can sell however they like under us; we¡¯ll just take 5% as a licensing fee."


    "But there¡¯s no need to worry. If we do our business well and sell our products cheaply, there will always be customers."


    "Good, is there anything else?" Dave asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Seth had onest request. It was about Simon¡¯s family. "Do you know a good healer?"


    Even though Dave didn¡¯t understand why Seth needed a healer, he still replied, nodded, and epted. "I know a few old healers, even if there aren¡¯t manytely."


    Seth¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean by old healers? Don¡¯t they have a profession anymore?"


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Dave was a bit surprised to see Seth¡¯s ignorance. He then began to exin. "Due to the church¡¯s pressure, healer shops closed down. Some became unemployed at home, while others started leaving the city with their savings."


    Seth¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. "It¡¯s clear why the church is asking for 50 gold for a healing fee."


    Dave shook his head in disgust. "They ask for 1 silver just to heal a minor cut. The Adventurers Guild has started experiencing higher losses because of this situation."


    "I ask you to meet that healer for me."


    Dave simply nodded. Then Seth¡¯s thoughts turned to the church. Since the church meddled in many things, they would likely interfere in the Morvos Consortium.


    Seth sighed with concern and wondered about the Bishop of the northern district of New Camelot. "What kind of person is the Bishop of the North? Will he cause us trouble?"


    Each region of the city had its own bishop. The Archbishop at the Cathedral of New Camelot was the leader who managed them all.


    Each bishop oversaw the churches in the North, South, East, and West, fulfilling their duties. The Archbishop monitored the central area where the Royal Pce was located.


    Above them were the four Great Cardinals who governed the Kingdom¡¯s four regions. They all possessed nearly unimaginable resources, military equipment, Pdins, and Knights Temr.


    They could easily destroy a County.


    Even though their ranks and powers were different, one thing remained the same: they no longer had their former strength. The threats of war, corruption, economic problems, and the Church¡¯s increasing oppression of the public...


    A revolution would happen sooner orter.


    Seth¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Dave began to speak. "If we give enough money to the bishop, he will ignore us, but it¡¯s still wise to be cautious."


    Seth nodded. "After all, we don¡¯t want any issues arising from a sermon..."


    After everyone fell silent, an awkward quiet settled in, broken only by Seth¡¯s bored voice. "Maybe you should put in some effort to clean up the bodies inside."


    Dave¡¯s eyes narrowed at Seth¡¯sment. "You killed them, didn¡¯t you?"


    Seth simply looked at him calmly in response. "Yes, I did. Is there a problem?"


    For a moment, Dave and Seth stared at each other intensely while Charlie grew tense but managed to suppress his fear.


    Fortunately, after a while, Dave relented and looked away. "Fine, they couldn¡¯t even manage to protect Young Master."


    Seth just smiled as Dave turned to leave, then pulled his cloak back over himself and hid his face. He looked at Charlie. "We will meet again soon. Take care, young man."


    Charlie nodded and gave a serious salute, then Seth jumped out the window like a certain superhero and quickly disappeared from Charlie¡¯s sight.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in another ce, two men were talking in a dark dungeon. The dungeon had a creepy feeling, strange vibrations, and the sound of rats, giving off a Hell-like feeling.


    This was supposed to be Hell, but it wasn¡¯t, it was the Church¡¯s dungeon, or rather the dungeon of Saint Amarath Cathedral.


    In each dungeon, there were people with their hands tied, and two-pronged forks stuck into their necks. Every time people bent someone over, the sharp ends of the forks would stab their chin.


    This was the Church¡¯s preferred interrogation method, and every time a person bent their neck, they would be in pain and agony.


    Some women were made to sit on a chair and their breasts were cut off, and worse, many people were subjected to a horrific torture method called the Judas Cradle.


    Some were alive inside the nailed coffins, crying out in pain, while the Runes carved into the coffins were constantly healing them.


    This ce was truly an extension of Hell on Earth.


    Despite this, the two men who were still talking calmly to each other were people who scared every heathen. One was the High Priest ric himself, who had previously tried to imprison Morrigan, and the other was a young-looking man who was higher-ranking than ric.


    The man had long white hair, gray eyes, and a delicate face, and despite his weak body for a man, he gave off a very threatening aura.


    "The Witch will soon get what she deserves, Holiness Archbishop..."


    The Archbishop simply turned his cold eyes and looked into ric¡¯s old eyes. "I don¡¯t want your word, ric. I want you to prove yourself to me and execute the Witch as soon as possible."


    As ric lowered his head in fear, the Archbishop paused thoughtfully, then his eyes shed with murderous intent for a moment. "ric, this is yourst chance, don¡¯t disappoint me. Otherwise I will have to change you like the others.


    You know, I don¡¯t like change at all; but I ept that change is inevitable. We are imperfect beings, and only imperfect beings can change, improve themselves, and evolve. The only thing that does not change is the eternal will of the Goddess."


    Not understanding what the Archbishop meant, ric lowered his head in fear and did not speak. The Archbishop narrowed his eyes and his lips formed a thin smile of dissatisfaction. "In short, if you continue to show imperfections, I will choose someone less imperfect in your ce, have I spoken clearly enough to you? ric."


    ric nodded immediately and obeyed. "You will not be disappoint, Holiness Archbishop."


    The Archbishop nodded, turned away to leave without looking at ric for the second time. "Good, your presence is no longer needed. You may go."


    Then ric bowed and left the dungeon with quick steps so as not to stay there any longer.

 Chapter 42 - 41:Reincarnation

    As Bertha cleaned her children, her eyes constantly darted between the clock and her children with worry. Without realizing, she poured hot water on the child.


    "Mom, it hurts!"


    Bertha snapped out of her thoughts and, realizing what she had done, her eyes widened. She gently poured cold water over the little girl.


    "Forgive your mother, Abigail!" Bertha, hugging the girl named Abigail, anxiously rinsed her.


    "Mom? What are you thinking about?" Abigail said with a maturity far beyond her years. For a six-year-old girl, she looked and spoke with incredible maturity.


    Bertha avoided eye contact in shame and could only apologize. "Forgive your mother, Abigail... It won¡¯t happen again, I promise."


    Abigail looked into Bertha¡¯s nearly tearful eyes and sighed. In reality, she wasn¡¯t really from here, at least not her soul. She was an ordinary woman who hade from another world.


    When she first regained her vision, she thought she was in Hell, but the reality was different. She had reincarnated into an otome world.


    Unfortunately, unlike other reincarnators, she wasn¡¯t born into a noble and powerful family. Even being born as Morrigan would¡¯ve been a better fate.


    Although Abigail couldn¡¯t remember how she died, it was probably the result of ying non-stop for 72 hours without eating or drinking.


    Abigail¡¯s only regret was not being able to see Thomas onest time. After all, he was so cool, handsome, smart, and strong...


    Abigail shook her head, trying to stop her thoughts from bing inappropriate. As her mother Bertha finished rinsing her and dressing her, Abigail felt embarrassed to call a woman younger than herself "Mom."


    Bertha was 26 years old, while Abigail, before she died, had been a 34-year-old woman who rarely left her home. Calling someone younger "Mom" was a strange and interesting feeling.


    Anyway, without dying further, Abigail quickly freed herself from Bertha¡¯s hands and hurried to her room where her sister was. Her sister was a sweet and hardworking girl, someone everyone would love.


    Moreover, while Abigail had sharp eyes like Simon, her sister Delh had inherited their mother Bertha¡¯s round eyes and hair.


    While Abigail carried an air of maturity and childish arrogance beyond her age, her sister Delh was so pure and innocent that even the greatest demons would hesitate to harm her.


    In short, Abigail loved her sister very much.


    "Abigail! Let¡¯s y!" Delh, with an energy that always surprised Abigail, could barely stay still. Abigail sighed and gave her sister a sweet smile. "Not now, Delh. I have homework to do."


    Yes, Abigail had been studying and reading books since the age of five. After begging Simon and Bertha for a year, she had finally convinced her father to buy her some books.


    Still, Simon and Bertha were amazed that one of their children was so intelligent. asionally, after returning from business trips, Simon would always bring back some books or fun things.


    Even though the family struggled financially, at least they were happy...


    Abigail passed by Delh, sat at her desk, and opened her books. Although her eyes were on the pages, her thoughts kept drifting to her mother, Bertha.


    No matter how hard Bertha tried to hide it, her tired eyes, increased forgetfulness, the crying soundsing from her room every night, and her absent-minded staring at the wall...


    None of this escaped Abigail¡¯s notice.


    The pencil she was twirling in her fingers fell to the floor, and Abigail sighed as she bent down to pick it up. When Delh saw the pencil fall, sheughed and ran off with it.


    "Delh, give me back my pencil. I don¡¯t have time for games," Abigail said helplessly. But the hyperactive girl didn¡¯t care and stuck out her tongue as she ran away. "If you want the pencil, you have to catch me!"


    Abigail sighed, but a faint smile formed on her lips as she quickly began to chase her sister. After a minute of running, Delh finally left the room and rushed downstairs.


    "Wait, don¡¯t run!" Abigailughed as she followed her sister. The giggles of the two little girls echoed.


    When they reached downstairs, Abigail didn¡¯t see her mother and looked around curiously but couldn¡¯t find her. Meanwhile, Delh had sat down on the floor, tired.


    Not just Delh, but Abigail also felt very tired and dizzy. Delhughed as shey on the floor, looking at Abigail. "That was so much fun..."


    Breathing heavily, Abigail felt like she was reliving her youth. Then her eyes widened in surprise at the sound of the doorbell.


    Before Abigail could react, Delh excitedly jumped up and ran to the door. "Dad¡¯s home!"


    "Wait! Delh!" Abigail said sharply, but Delh had already opened the door. Upon opening it, Delh swallowed in fear and stepped back. "You¡¯re not my dad..."


    Standing in the doorway was a mysterious figure wearing a cloak that covered their entire body, with long ck hair peeking out.


    It was Seth himself. After waiting for half an hour, he had contacted Dave the Healer and had already informed him.


    In the meantime, he hade to Bertha¡¯s house. Seeing the two little girls in front of him, Seth realized they were Simon¡¯s children and smiled softly. "Are you Simon¡¯s daughter?"


    Despite his calm and gentle tone, Delh seemed even more scared. Seth didn¡¯t understand why until the tall blonde-haired little girl stepped forward, pulling her sister behind her to protect her.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Seth asked with amusement, his eyes shifting to meet Abigail¡¯s blue ones. Abigail paled even further. Unlike her sister, she was seeing something different.


    Even though Seth¡¯s body was almost invisible under his cloak, the dark, purplish miasma constantly swirling around him in the air terrified Abigail. She thought this world was just a romantic otome world, but apparently, she was wrong.


    Because just looking at Seth¡¯s figure made her eyes feel strangely tired, almost to the point of pain.


    "I¡¯m not here to harm you, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. My only purpose is a visit."


    Despite all of Seth¡¯s attempts to reassure them, they still didn¡¯t seem convinced. Abigail put on the coldest expression she could manage, praying to every god she knew that it would work.


    "Leave now, or you¡¯ll regret it."


    "Oh, you must be a very strong girl," Seth said with amusement. Abigail drew on all the acting skills she had from her previous life.


    "Mailman? Is that you?"


    Hearing Bertha¡¯s voice, Abigail¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. Sethughed and said, "Yes, Lady Bertha. I see that our children are happy today."


    Abigail, both relieved and embarrassed, averted her eyes in shame, then pouted and stepped aside from Delh.


    "Mom! I was so scared!" Delh said sweetly, her eyes welling up with tears. Bertha only smiled sheepishly. "I¡¯d be scared too if I suddenly saw the mailman."


    "Still, it¡¯s rude to treat a guest like that, Abigail. You know what to do." Hearing Bertha¡¯s words, Abigail sighed, realizing what she had to do. She then looked at Seth with embarrassment. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mailman. I got scared when I suddenly saw you."


    Sethughed and said it didn¡¯t matter. "Don¡¯t feel bad, your expression was very amusing."


    As Bertha and Sethughed, Abigail shot warning nces at Seth, hoping he would stop to make fun it out. Seth chuckled and continued. "I came here to bring news."


    When Bertha heard Seth¡¯s words with hope, she waited. Seth calmly went on. "Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find the money, but I came here with a proposal."


    As Abigail squinted her eyes, Bertha looked at Seth with an expression mixed with sadness and curiosity. Seth paused for a moment, then continued. "Can you manage a restaurant?"


    "I¡¯ve worked in restaurants before," Bertha said in surprise. "Why are you asking?"


    "Good," Seth said with a satisfied expression. "I want to hire you as a manager. I hope you understand. The sry will be 15 gold per month."


    "15 gold?!" Bertha and Abigail responded simultaneously in pleasant surprise. Seth chuckled and nodded. "As the founder and partner of the Morvos Consortium, I think you¡¯re suited for this."


    When Abigail heard the name Morvos, she paused for a moment, deep in thought. It was neither a name from the game nor something she¡¯d heard in her previous life.


    Bertha hesitated and stepped back slightly, her face showing a hint of disappointment. "I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit for it..."


    "Wait! Why not, Mom!" Delh immediately jumped in, shouting excitedly with a smile. "That way, we can be rich!"


    "And Dad won¡¯t have to leave for work anymore!"


    While Delh was excited for the future, Bertha¡¯s expression wasplicated; she still hadn¡¯t told her daughters about her illness. Abigail frowned as she looked at her mother. "Mom, why aren¡¯t we epting? Isn¡¯t this good for us?"


    "But, my children, I¡ª"


    "They¡¯re right, Mrs. Bertha," Seth calmly interjected. "As I mentioned, 15 gold per month, and we¡¯ll cover all your medical expenses as well."


    Bertha bit her lip, hesitating. On one hand, she was happy to find such an opportunity, but on the other, shecked confidence. Working as a restaurant manager would be a new experience for her.


    "I¡¯m afraid my health is beyond repair." Bertha made her decision and said firmly. Her friends in medicine had already given up hope.


    The priests, too, were asking for too much gold. Bertha didn¡¯t want to spend the money she earned for her children on herself.


    Seth noticed this and said appreciatively, "If your issue is health, there¡¯s no problem. The healer has already been called and will be here shortly."


    Bertha nodded; at least she would allow them to try. Still, she had little hope. Even the priests said her illness was in its final stages.


    If even the earthly emissary of the Goddess struggled with this, what could a healer do?


    Then Seth looked at Abigail. The girl was sharper and more mature than she appeared. After all, how many six-year-olds could stand boldly in front of a grown man?


    "What are you staring at?" Abigail asked, annoyed. She didn¡¯t like this man at all. Something about him sent shivers down her spine, as if he were walking danger.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you today, Abigail? Why are you acting so rudely?" Delh said sweetly, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Seth. "The postman seems like a really nice person."


    Bertha chuckled and ruffled Delh¡¯s hair, who purred like a cat. Abigail only rolled her eyes, thinking they were too trusting.


    Seth sighed and looked at Abigail with a faint smile. "By the way, your father will be away on his business trip for at least another month."


    Delh brightened up immediately, wanting Seth to tell her more. Seth chuckled and continued, "If you want, I can deliver a letter to him for you."


    Bertha¡¯s eyes showed her gratitude. "If you do that, I can only offer you my deepest thanks."


    Seth nodded kindly, then pulled out another letter. Seth seemed to always carry letters with him.


    Just in case, Seth had developed a strange habit¡ªperhaps he should¡¯ve been a postman.


    Chuckling at his own poor joke, Seth handed over the letter and, not wanting to intrude on the family¡¯s happy moment, took a step back.


    After receiving the letter, Bertha passed it to Abigail. Seeing Abigail take the letter, Seth wondered why Bertha hadn¡¯t written it herself. "You don¡¯t know how to read or write?"


    Bertha scratched her head in embarrassment. "Yes, unfortunately."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t read or write either," Seth said. Technically, sinceing here, he hadn¡¯t known thenguage at all. But somehow, he could now understand and write everynguage. Except for rune scripts.


    Seth also praised Abigail. "You¡¯re a talented young girl. How long have you known how to read and write?"


    Abigail didn¡¯t want to answer, but seeing her mother¡¯s gaze, she sighed and responded. "I learned to read at 2. I¡¯ve been studying since I was 5."


    Seth was genuinely impressed. For someone in Aure to be literate at 2 years old was miraculous. And to have studied for a year on top of that!


    "Are you good at math?" Hearing Seth¡¯s question, Abigail scoffed. No matter how advanced magic was in this world, math was terriblycking.


    Naturally, since the rules of physics didn¡¯t apply here, math was only important in ounting, warehousing, and trading. Everything else was solved with magic.


    "My math is fine."


    "Wait, how long have you known math?" Bertha asked with concern, making Abigail scramble toe up with an excuse.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say she¡¯d learned math in her previous life, so Abigail quickly lied. "I asked a random man to teach me."


    Though Bertha and Seth were skeptical, Bertha didn¡¯t question it further and was just happy for her daughter. "My girl will really be a doctor!"


    Bertha squealed like a young girl, but remembering Seth¡¯s presence, she coughed andposed herself. "Sorry, let¡¯s continue."


    Abigail sighed, then noticed Seth looking at her again. He was watching her with a sly grin. His Karma Eye had easily detected the lie.


    Still, unlike other MCs, Seth wasn¡¯t about to pry into everyone¡¯s personal business just because he could. But he was curious to see Abigail¡¯s anxious expression.


    "Really? Who is this ¡¯man¡¯?"


    Hearing Seth, Abigail made a strange face, then quickly replied. "I didn¡¯t ask for his name! Why would I want to know?"


    Seth grinned even more and continued. "That still doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would some random man teach you math?"


    Getting frustrated, Abigail replied again. "Well, he just said I was smart!"


    "Really? Interesting. How did he know you were smart at first nce?"


    As Abigail struggled to find another excuse, Delhughed. Just as Seth was about to continue, a knock at the door grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.


    "I¡¯ll get it." Bertha went to the door and opened it. What she saw was a living mountain¡ªDave. Dave looked at Bertha with a tired expression. "Is this Simon¡¯s house?"


    Though Bertha didn¡¯t understand why he was asking, she nodded. "Yes, why?"


    Dave looked at her seriously. "I¡¯ve brought the healer. May wee in?"


    Realizing the healer Seth mentioned had arrived, Bertha¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly invited them in. "Please,e in."


    Dave sighed in relief and turned to the elderly man behind him. "Come on, healer."


    The old man had scruffy facial hair and was almost bald. With tired eyes, he looked at Bertha. "Please, can we rest a bit? I¡¯m very tired..."


    Bertha quickly led them inside. Once inside, the first person Dave noticed was Seth. Angrily, he wanted to shout but was too tired.


    "Because of you, we had to search the entire northern region! Why didn¡¯t you give us the address?" Hearing this, Seth remembered that he hadn¡¯t provided one and could only feel embarrassed.


    "So big! Can you carry me?" Delh clung to Dave¡¯s leg, begging to be lifted. Bertha quickly apologized.


    "No problem, no problem." Dave smiled widely and lifted Delh, cing her on his shoulder. Delh smiled excitedly and looked at Abigail. "Look, Abigail! I¡¯m up here!"


    "I can see you, Delh." Abigail rolled her eyes, but seeing Dave¡¯s towering height left her a little in awe. She had to crane her neck just to look at his face.


    Seth chuckled. "Since you found me, I don¡¯t see the fault as mine."


    Dave sighed, then looked at the old man, who was still out of breath. "Healer, the woman who needs treatment is Mrs. Bertha."


    "But isn¡¯t my mom fine already? Why do we need a healer?"


    Dave gave the girl on his shoulder aplex look, and then he understood what was happening when he saw his mother Bertha¡¯s embarrassed and pained expression. A thin smile settled on his lips.


    "Your mother is fine; the healer will just do a health check on her." Delh, hearing Dave, easily believed him and nodded. Then Seth looked first at Delh and then at Abigail. "Do you girls want to y with Uncle Dave?"


    Delh nodded excitedly. "I want to show him my room!"


    "Alright," Seth said gently. Hearing Seth, Dave nodded and then looked at Abigail. "Little girl, do you want toe too?"


    Abigail shook her head firmly. "I don¡¯t want to y! I will stay with my mom!"


    Bertha sighed. "Abigail, don¡¯t give Uncle Dave a hard time. It will onlyst 5 minutes anyway."


    Abigail looked seriously at Bertha. "I already know what¡¯s going on with you. Why should I go?"


    Bertha was surprised and wondered how Abigail knew, then sighed. "Well, still, Delh can y upstairs with Uncle Dave."


    Delh pouted. "Why does everyone talk like they know a secret? I want to know too!"


    Seth looked at pouting Delh andughed. "Well, that¡¯s good. Because the secret information is hidden somewhere up there. I think you should hurry, or the information will be lost."


    "What!" Delh eximed sweetly in shock. "Come on, Uncle Dave! We¡¯ll find the secret information! Let¡¯s go!"


    Daveughed and carried Delh on his shoulder up the stairs.


    After Dave and Delh left, Bertha questioned Abigail. "How did you find out?"


    Abigail rolled her eyes. "You don¡¯t need to be a genius to figure this out. There were soundsing from your room every night. Crying sounds¡­"


    Bertha knelt down and held Abigail¡¯s shoulders. "I¡¯m really a stupid mother. I¡¯ve known for a long time, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯re a smart girl."


    Abigail shook her head and looked into her mother¡¯s gentle eyes. Bertha continued. "Yes, I¡¯m sick. Everyone says I won¡¯t live for another year."


    Abigail swallowed hard. She couldn¡¯t even imagine a scenario where her mother was dead. After all, she had such a kind mother; she didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    "It¡¯s not toote yet, Ma¡¯am," the healer interjected. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him. "You haven¡¯t even gone through the health check yet. Jumping to conclusions is a bad action."


    "But the Priests¡ª"


    "Please don¡¯t take the Priests seriously, Mrs. Bertha," the healer said with an angry voice. "Those men are just using the Divine power given to them. They¡¯re not healers; they¡¯re a group of scammers!"


    The healer calmed himself. Meanwhile, Seth didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. "So, Mrs. Bertha, shall we begin?"


    Bertha looked at her daughter onest time, then nodded and went to the healer. At that moment, the healer took out his notebook and then looked at Bertha.


    "First of all, do you have headaches?"


    Bertha nodded as she remembered the sudden headaches that sometimes came. "It doesn¡¯t happen often, but I do get sudden headaches."


    The healer took notes and continued. Then, upon seeing a familiar-looking tool he took out from his toolbox, Seth and Abigail were immediately surprised and recognized the tool.


    It was a medical thermometer. It was strange, but it also existed in this world. They just watched curiously.


    "Now ce your index finger here." Seeing the red dot on the thermometer, Bertha put her index finger on it. Then the thermometer suddenly disyed a number.


    "38 degrees (102 F)," the healer said as he noted it down. "You have a high fever, Mrs. Bertha."


    Bertha confirmed this. Even though she ced a cloth soaked in vinegar water on her head every night, her fever could only drop to this level.


    The healer continued. "Is there any part of you that hurts or is difficult to move?"


    Bertha shook her head and pointed to her neck. "My neck is stiff when I move it; I usually try not to move my neck."


    The healer continued to take notes with a furrowed brow. "Do you spend a lot of time in the sun?"


    Bertha shook her head, denying it. "I usually go out while hangingundry, but I feel ufortable every time I go out."


    "Why?"


    "My eyes hurt." The healer, hearing Bertha, took new notes and continued asking. "Do you have any feelings of weakness or fatigue constantly?"


    "I usually get tired very quickly when I clean the house; sometimes, I¡¯m tired for three days straight."


    "I see," the healer then looked at Abigail. "Have you ever seen your mother faint or in a semi-conscious state?"


    Abigail immediately shook her head and denied it. "Sometimes she seems dazed, but I¡¯ve never seen her lose consciousness."


    "Hmmm." The healer continued taking notes. Then he asked the final question. "Have you had any bruises on your skin?"


    Bertha shook her head and denied it. "No, I haven¡¯t, but there were some small red spots."


    The healer¡¯s eyes narrowed, then he said to Bertha, "Please show me your ankles."


    Although Bertha didn¡¯t understand why she had to do this, she nodded. Then she lifted her skirt slightly to show her ankles.


    Although the red spots weren¡¯t very widespread, they were still present. Understanding the situation, the healer realized what the illness was. "This must be meningitis."


    "Meningitis?"


    Hearing this, Abigail immediately understood what it was. Meningitis is the inmmation of the membranes surrounding the brain and spinal cord. Although it¡¯s not as dangerous as cancer, it¡¯s still a disease that can lead to death over time.


    "How long have you had this illness?"


    Bertha answered immediately. "It¡¯s been almost 1.5 years."


    The healer nodded, then took a metal jar out of her toolkit. After cing the metal container on the ground, she opened the lid.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, there was a green liquid inside, with some tiny creatures the size of a pinhead swimming in it.


    These creatures were called swamp slimes. Despite their small size, they could detect and eliminate even the tiniest infections in the body.


    The slimes, which spread throughout the body via the bloodstream, could only survive in swampy waters, so they clung to the veins and self-destructed.


    These small explosions spread throughout the body, including the brain, healing every part infected, including all types of bacteria.


    However, because swamp slimes were rare, this treatment method was notmonly encountered. Nevertheless, the healer seemed very meticulous and confident about it.


    "When injecting this liquid into your blood, try not to get excited, just stay calm."


    Bertha nodded and allowed the healer to proceed with her work.


    After a short while, the healer filled the syringe with the green liquid and slimes, then slowly inserted it into Bertha¡¯s arm. As the green liquid flowed through the vein, Bertha held her breath.


    Her body trembled for a moment. The healer immediately calmed her down. "Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s just your body¡¯s natural reaction."


    Bertha managed to calm herself. When the green liquid ran out of the syringe, the healer ced a piece of cotton on Bertha¡¯s vein and gently pulled out the needle.


    "Hold your arm like this for a while and lie down." Bertha nodded, then walked to the couch andy down. As her body trembled, Abigail watched her mother anxiously.


    "Is Mom okay?" The healer shook her head as she heard Abigail. "It¡¯s just a simple side effect. It will pass in five minutes."


    Seth touched his chin and looked at the healer with admiration. "You¡¯re an experienced healer."


    The healer smiled proudly. Then, they monitored Bertha¡¯s condition for the next five minutes.


    "I¡¯m¡ª" Bertha said with a groan. She then held onto the couch and got up. Abigail watched her mother with concern and rushed to her side. "Mom, are you okay?"


    Bertha stared nkly at her daughter for a moment, then raised her hands.


    "Wow! I feel better than I¡¯ve ever felt!!" she eximed like a young girl, then Berthaughed sweetly.


    As the healer packed her tools, Seth smiled when he saw Delh returning. "Did you find the secret information?"


    "No, but I haven¡¯t given up yet! It wille to light sooner orter!" Delh said firmly but sweetly. Seth chuckled. "Well, keep searching, then."


    As Delh nodded determinedly, Abigail and Dave merely rolled their eyes at Seth¡¯s words.


    "If that¡¯s it, let¡¯s go." Dave gently lowered Delh from his shoulders and began to gather himself while looking at the healer.


    At that moment, Seth suddenly remembered the letter given to Abigail and asked, "Did you write the letter?"


    "I did." Abigail handed over the letter. Seth raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You were right in front of me the whole time; how did you write the letter?"


    A faint smile formed on Abigail¡¯s lips. Then she touched her lip with her index finger. "It¡¯s a secret."


    Seth chuckled at the little girl¡¯s mischievous expression and didn¡¯t press further. He then looked at Bertha and Delh. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Delh. And you¡¯ve got quite the little genius here."


    Abigail ignored the nickname and nodded calmly. As Seth, Dave, and the healer prepared to leave, Bertha slightly bowed and looked at Seth. "Mr. Jack, thank you for everything. If it weren¡¯t for you¡ª"


    Before Bertha could continue, Seth interrupted her with a gentle expression on his face. "It¡¯s just a small gesture, Lady Bertha. Please don¡¯t feel embarrassed."


    Bertha felt her eyes welling up involuntarily but held back her tears. "Still, thank you. If you ever find yourself here again, we would be happy to host you."


    Seth epted. "I hope you¡¯ll consider my offer. I¡¯lle back tomorrow and ask you again. Until then, take care of yourself."


    Bertha smiled and, after seeing Seth leave, returned to her home. This time, she moved more freely, skipping and energetically heading home.

 Chapter 43 - 42:Maxwell

    When Morrigan entered, the first thing she noticed was how simple everything was. The mirrors, floors, furniture, and curtains were all in in colors, and there was no excessive luxury.


    Apanied by a well-dressed secretary, Morrigan nced around with scrutinizing eyes and said calmly, "This ce looks very modest. For a man like Maxwell."


    The secretary slightly turned her head and replied in a formal tone, "Mr. Maxwell is not a man who enjoys excess. After all, he works for his people."


    "He¡¯s not one of those who live in pces while his people suffer in misery," the secretary gave Morrigan a meaningful look for a moment and added. Despite narrowing her eyes at this remark, Morrigan said nothing.


    "How should I address you?"


    "You may call me Emily."


    Seeing that the secretary didn¡¯t want to talk further, Morrigan stayed silent, and soon they arrived at a room.


    Inside, there was a small round table, two cups of tea, and some snacks on it.


    "Mr. Maxwell said he would be here shortly. Please wait here until Mr. Maxwell arrives," Emily said seriously, and Morrigan nodded, sitting on one of the chairs.


    She then ate some of the small sweets.


    Meanwhile, as Thomas watched the departure of the Lady, his eyes wandered around in boredom, observing everyone rushing to their tasks.


    Thomas took out a cigarette pack, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it with a me created at the tip of his finger, taking a drag and exhaling the smoke.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to offer me one too?"


    Thomas raised an eyebrow and looked at the man who had appeared beside him. The man had elegant blonde hair, a simple yet graceful suit, and a cane in his hand.


    "Who the hell are you, bastard?" Thomas asked indifferently. The elegantly dressed manughed and introduced himself. "My name is Maxwell."


    "Maxwell? Are you the owner of this dump?"


    Despite Thomas¡¯ mocking tone, Maxwell only smiled and replied, "Yes, this is my dump."


    After staring at Maxwell for a moment, Thomas extended a cigarette from the pack to him. Maxwell epted it with a small nod and lit it with a lighter.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with my Lady?" Thomas asked curiously. Maxwell turned his head and responded, "That can wait for now."


    Thomas narrowed his eyes, his purple gaze gleaming menacingly. "Are you joking? Instead of going to my Lady, you¡¯reing to me?"


    Thomas grabbed Maxwell¡¯s arm and began to squeeze it slowly. "I think you¡¯re smart. You better not make a mistake..."


    A thin smile appeared on Maxwell¡¯s lips, and he sighed. Despite Thomas squeezing his arm, Maxwell still had a rxed expression.


    Maxwell grabbed Thomas¡¯ arm and suddenly pulled. Thomas¡¯ eyes widened in surprise for a moment, then he grinned wildly. "Damn! You¡¯re strong!"


    "I¡¯ll take that as apliment," Maxwell said calmly, then looked at Thomas with stern eyes. "I know about you and that savage cult of yours, Thomas."


    Thomas¡¯ eyes sparkled with amusement. "Even if you know, what can you do?"


    "Believe me, I can do a lot. Like telling Lady Morrigan the truth," Maxwell adjusted his cor and said calmly. "You are a threat. I don¡¯t care about your religion, but your actions are unforgivable."


    "What are you, the God of Goodness?" Thomas said harshly. A small smile appeared on Maxwell¡¯s lips. "Call me whatever you want. I don¡¯t care."


    "But if you harm even one person, it will end badly for you, Thomas." As Maxwell openly threatened him, Thomas¡¯ eyes grew wide with anger. In an instant, he directed his hand like a knife toward Maxwell but stopped just in time.


    Thomas¡¯ hand halted an inch from Maxwell¡¯s stomach. He realized that if he went through with it, it would cause trouble with his Lady, so he had to stop himself.


    Clenching his teeth, Thomas looked at Maxwell. "If you think you can threaten me and then just walk away, you¡¯re mistaken."


    Maxwell remained calm and gave Thomas a final look. "I hope you don¡¯t forget what you once were, Thomas. Your past isn¡¯t easily forgotten."


    For a moment, Thomas flinched, thenughed and sneered. Maxwell raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "What are youughing at?"


    Thomas ced a thin smile on his lips. "Look, let me tell you something. I want to see you struggle in vain. I want to see how helpless you are against me, crushed and defeated. That would make me happy."


    As Maxwell narrowed his eyes, Thomas continued. "So don¡¯t hold back, do your best and entertain me. In the end, your downfall will be at my hands."


    Maxwell offered a small smile. "Well then, you take care of yourself too..."


    With that, Maxwell gave onest nce before leaving.


    "Tch..." Thomas tossed the cigarette in his hand with a look of disdain. Then, he watched Maxwell until he disappeared from view, grinning. "How interesting and pathetic it is to see ants act like gods."


    Without further dy, Thomas stopped caring about it altogether.


    ******


    "Forgive me for keeping you waiting, Lady Morrigan," Maxwell said with a soft smile. "I¡¯m very d you epted my invitation."


    Morrigan nodded, offering a slight smile in return. "Thank you, Mr. Maxwell. It would have been rude to decline, after all, you did help me."


    Maxwell nodded and smiled kindly. "You don¡¯t need to think about it. It was just a small favor. There¡¯s no need for repayment."


    Morrigan nodded again and took a sip of her tea. After a moment of silence, Maxwell continued, "After all, helping someone in need is one of the Goddess¡¯ virtues."


    Morrigan was somewhat surprised by Maxwell¡¯s piety. Maxwell noticed and chuckled. "Everyone always assumes I¡¯m a heretic. I¡¯m used to it by now."


    Maxwell chuckled and looked at Morrigan. "Still, I never want to live in a ce ruled by religion."


    "As I said, if people in a country go to priests to bless them when they¡¯re sick instead of seeing a doctor, it shows there¡¯s a cultural ignorance in that country."


    Maxwell was serious as he spoke. After a pause, he smiled slightly. "Still, I don¡¯t want to burden your mind with politics. After all, you¡¯re still young."


    Morrigan was curious about Maxwell¡¯s views. "You¡¯ve already been talking for half an hour, Mr. Maxwell. There¡¯s no harm in continuing."


    Maxwellughed. "Then I shall continue, with your permission, Lady Morrigan."


    "This country doesn¡¯t need a king," Maxwell said seriously. Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "If a noble heard those words, you¡¯d be sentenced to death on the spot, Mr. Maxwell."


    Despite knowing that Morrigan was a noble herself, Maxwell spoke freely against the king. He looked at Morrigan with a faint smile. "I don¡¯t think Lady Morrigan is very fond of the king. Am I right?"


    Morrigan and Maxwell made eye contact for a while. Maxwell wore a professional smile, while Morrigan¡¯s expression was serious.


    After a minute, Morrigan turned her head. "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like how the king has treated me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to oppose him."


    Maxwell listened calmly as Morrigan continued. "The king is also a part of this country. Just because I dislike him doesn¡¯t mean I should be his enemy. I don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t care about politics."


    Then Morrigan looked sternly at Maxwell. "Whether you¡¯re right or wrong doesn¡¯t concern me. Please don¡¯t try to involve me in your dealings with the king."


    Maxwell looked at Morrigan in surprise, thenughed and apuded. "You truly are a very straightforwarddy..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d take it so seriously." Maxwell slightly bowed his head. "That was very well said, truly."


    Maxwell¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at Morrigan with admiration. "I understand you. After all, you¡¯re already dealing with enough; I don¡¯t want to cause you more trouble."


    Morrigan nodded and took another sip of her tea. The strange silence thatsted for two minutes was suddenly interrupted when the window swung open, causing Morrigan¡¯s eyes to quickly turn to check what had happened.


    "Is that¡ªIs that a phoenix?" Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Maxwell nodded. The phoenix swiftly leaped onto Maxwell¡¯s shoulder and perched there.


    "His name is Felix, Lady Morrigan. My closest friend." Maxwell gently scratched the phoenix¡¯s chin. Morrigan, though still unable to shake off her surprise, had calmed enough to ask, "How did you manage to find such a rare and legendary creature?"


    "Let¡¯s just say it was luck and a bit of fate," Maxwell said calmly. Morrigan wasn¡¯t fully satisfied, but it was clear Maxwell wasn¡¯t keen on giving more details.


    "Do you have a pet as well, Lady Morrigan?"


    Morrigan nodded and confirmed. "Yes, a crow. His name is Seth."


    "A crow, you say? It seems you¡¯ve found a partner that suits you perfectly."


    "Really?"


    Maxwell nodded and continued. "In legends, crows have always symbolized death, beauty, and the night."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow in surprise, looking at Maxwell with uncertain eyes. "Is that so?"


    Maxwell smiled slightly. "Hair as long as the night, a deadly beauty... You¡¯re almost like a Goddess of Beauty. Don¡¯t sell yourself short."


    Feeling her cheeks starting to redden, Morrigan quicklyposed herself. Seeing her reaction, Maxwell chuckled but was interrupted by the sudden entrance of the crow.


    "Seth? What are you doing here?" Morrigan asked wearily, addressing the crow perched on her head.


    As Seth settled on Morrigan¡¯s head, he gave a sharp look at Maxwell and the phoenix, especially the phoenix. Maxwell¡¯s expression turned serious for a moment. "Is this your crow, Lady Morrigan?"


    After Morrigan confirmed, Maxwell narrowed his eyes. "How interesting. The simrities seem even greater than I thought."


    "What are you implying?"


    "It seems your crow must be special," Maxwell said as he looked at Seth, who was still ring at him. "Even Felix doesn¡¯t possess such a strong magical aura."


    Morrigan couldn¡¯t understand why everyone else seemed to recognize Seth as a magical creature. Even Maxwell had understood with just a nce.


    Morrigan made a mental note to train herself to see Mana, then focused on Maxwell.


    "Seeing a magical crow is rarer than seeing a legendary one. And if this crow is strong in dark magic..."


    "Are you suggesting Seth possesses dark magic?" Morrigan asked, her natural skepticism showing. Aside from his intelligence, Seth behaved like any other crow. The idea that he wielded dark magic seemed like a joke.


    Maxwell calmly nodded, his eyes examining Seth. "For example, Felix constantly emits Mana, but his natural talent for control makes it impossible to sense the Mana around him.


    Your crow, on the other hand, is uncontrobly releasing Mana all around. Anyone with the ability to perceive Mana can see it."


    "Then why can¡¯t I sense it if it¡¯s that obvious?" Morrigan asked. Maxwell answered immediately. "Simple. First, you don¡¯t yet have the level of Mana control needed to see it. And second, there¡¯s a unique bond between you and the crow."


    As Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed, Morrigan¡¯s curiosity grew. Maxwell watched her reaction for a moment before continuing. "It¡¯s as if the crow was born from your shadow, sharing the same essence and power. Like an illusion, almost identical."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding as Seth realized the reason. It was likely because of the bond they had forged.


    From the moment Seth chose Morrigan as hispanion, she had be equal in power to him. It wasn¡¯t a difference in level.


    It was a difference in magnitude.


    "Mr. Maxwell, you need to head to the Hall of Justice in 10 minutes."


    At the sound of Emily¡¯s voice, a look of disappointment crossed Maxwell¡¯s face. "What a shame..."


    He turned to Morrigan. "It seems our time is up. I wish we could have talked more."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Maxwell. Next time, I¡¯ll host you at my ce."


    "That would be nice, Lady Morrigan," Maxwell said with a kind smile. As Morrigan left with a servant, only Maxwell and Emily, who had entered the room, remained.


    "Do you think the meeting went well, Sir?" Emily asked. Maxwell nodded. The kind demeanor he had shown moments before had now vanished, reced by apletely emotionless expression.


    "It went well enough. No, it went very well."


    Though surprised by Maxwell¡¯s praise, Emily maintained her professionalism. "What do you think about the Saint? Will you invite her as well?"


    Maxwell paused for a moment in thought, then turned his eyes to Emily. "No, there¡¯s no need. If Lady Morrigan continues like this, Alice won¡¯t be necessary."


    "But¡ª"


    Before Emily could continue, Maxwell sharply interrupted. "That¡¯s my final decision, Emily. You don¡¯t need to think about it any further."


    Emily sighed quietly but obeyed nheless. Without lingering, Maxwell left.

 Chapter 44 - 43: Casino

    "Exin to me what Seth is, Thomas."


    Hearing Morrigan, Thomas turned his head and looked at his Lady. "You already know what it is, my Lady."


    Morrigan frowned at Thomas¡¯s response. "Maxwell told me he¡¯s a special Crow. A Crow with Dark Magic. What does that mean?"


    As Morrigan remembered Seth¡¯s movements and incredible intelligence, her frown deepened. "So you¡¯ve known this from the very beginning."


    Thomas smiled slightly, then shook his head. "Yes, I knew. That crow is indeed very special."


    "Exin it to me."


    Looking into Morrigan¡¯s eyes, Thomas adjusted his sses and began to exin as his Lady wished. "The crow resembles you incredibly, to the point that even your Mana is almost the same."


    Morrigan found this more reasonable as she recalled Seth¡¯s actions and remarkable intelligence. Thomas continued, "While there are incredible simrities with the crow, there are differences between you."


    "What kind of differences could there be?"


    "That crow has an even higher Mana density than you." Morrigan immediately rejected this im. "That¡¯s impossible. You told me I have a very high affinity for Dark Magic. How could Seth have a higher Dark Magic affinity than me?"


    "My Lady, please think a bit," Thomas said, grinning wider. "You are the person with the highest affinity for Dark Magic that exists in this world. I¡¯m sure of it.


    Just think, what could a crow with even higher Dark Magic affinity than you be?"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes lit up at Thomas¡¯s words. Thomas adjusted his sses and continued, "Do you really believe? In a human settlement like the Academy, a rare creature like Seth is just flying around as if nothing has happened."


    "Are you saying¡ª"


    "Yes, I think Seth is connected to the God of Darkness." This time, Thomas¡¯s eyes sparkled with respect. "He is truly helping you¡­"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened as she understood that Seth was a gift from the God of Darkness; she felt a deep joy inside while showing no emotion outside.


    "Indeed, you have a creature that is even rarer than the Legendary Crow. Be proud." Hearing Thomas, Morrigan prayed to the God of Darkness, then looked around to find Seth.


    "So where is Seth?" Morrigan sighed as she noticed the bird in her head was lost. "Thomas, do you know where he is?"


    "No."


    "What?!" Morrigan asked in surprise. "But you could find him before, right?"


    "It seems he has learned to conceal his Mana," Thomas said with a grin. Then he looked at Morrigan. "Do you want me to find him?"


    Morrigan shook her head, rejecting the offer. "No need. Now that I know what he is, I¡¯m sure he has a sacred mission."


    Thomas shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Seth and Dave were standing in front of a building. Dave looked at Seth and calmly said, "Can casinos really work?"


    "Trust me, we¡¯ll make a lot of money," Seth said confidently. Seeing the mixed expression on Dave¡¯s face, he sighed and shook his head.


    "You know, just be careful. Everything here is about power. If you¡¯re weak, all the money you win can be stolen in a random alley," Dave said seriously. Seth nodded. "Then I¡¯ll trust you, Dave."


    Without saying more, Seth went inside. As soon as he entered, a sharp smell of cigarette and alcohol hit his nose. Nearly naked women were serving gamblers, while many people were focused on their games.


    Everyone was there, from old to young. The moment Seth walked in, he caught the attention of many. Especially the presence of Dave apanying him made many people uneasy.


    "How can we assist you?"


    An old man approached, asking professionally. Seth turned to the old man and calmly said, "I want to set up a gambling table."


    The old man nodded and led Seth to one of the empty tables. Seth sat down without saying anything. Then he looked at Dave. "Now we need rich people."


    Dave then left Seth¡¯s side and began to ask around various tables. While some nervously refused, everyone else seemed to avoid Dave.


    Five minutester, Dave returned to Seth with disappointment. "No one wants toe here. What are we going to do?"


    Seth sighed, then grinned. "Dave, do you have 20 gold?"


    Dave reached into his pocket and pulled out 20 gold from a pouch, handing it to Seth. "I brought gold knowing you would ask for it."


    Seth grinned even more. "Good."


    Then Seth scanned the crowd for a while, all of them focused on their games as if it were a matter of life and death.


    Until his eyes fixed on someone. The man had disheveled hair pulled back and a smug expression on his face, apanied by two women.


    Seth realized from the man¡¯s style that he was wealthy, and he looked at Dave. "Dave, I found my prey."


    Dave¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the man Seth was looking at. "So you chose Boris."


    "Do you know this man?" Hearing Seth, Dave shook his head. "If we are the Devil in the eyes of the tenants and debtors, Boris is the devil in the eyes of merchants and tradesmen. He¡¯s quite wealthy.


    ve trading,nd buying and selling, extortion, gang formation, moneyundering, refugee smuggling¡ªthe list goes on and on¡­"


    Seth stroked his chin, then whispered something into Dave¡¯s ear. Dave nodded and left. After Dave left, Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed with amusement, then he stepped onto the table.


    "Can everyone take a look here?"


    Many people turned their heads at Seth¡¯s voice. As everyone looked at him, Seth smiled as if he had achieved what he wanted, then he yed with the gold coins in his hand. "Is there anyone among you who wants to y with me?"


    Hearing Seth¡¯s question, many people fell silent. Seeing this, Seth sighed. "How sad? Are you all cowards? Don¡¯t you have the courage?"


    "What do you know, brat?" Though some were angry, they could only re at him. Sethughed. "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? You¡¯re all cowards, foolish, drunken dogs. The only good thing about you is that you look somewhat human.


    Other than that, you look likeplete fools."


    For a moment, the entire gambling hall went silent. During this time, Sethughed and continued to y with the gold.


    "Arrogant brat! Haven¡¯t you learned to respect your elders yet!" Hearing Boris¡¯s voice, Seth grinned, realizing that his n was working.


    "Looks like you took it personally. Then why don¡¯t youe and try me?"


    As Boris stood up, looking even more furious, many people watched in anticipation to see what would happen. Boris approached Seth and, with contempt, said, "Kid, are you even big enough to enter here?"


    Seth just grinned at Boris¡¯ words, then jumped andnded in front of him. He looked Boris in the eyes. "You talk too much, old man."


    A ruthless smile spread across Seth¡¯s lips. "Let¡¯s y ckjack for 20 gold coins. If you win, they¡¯re yours."


    Boris arrogantly smirked and nonchntly tossed a pouch full of gold coins in front of Seth,ughing.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got? I¡¯m raising to 50 gold. You can be the dealer."


    Boris, full of confidence, sneered at Seth, then turned to the worker beside him. "Set up a ckjack table for us."


    The worker responded quickly, and five minutester, a table was set up for Seth and Boris. As everyone watched eagerly, Seth¡¯s face still showed an air of confidence.


    Seth drew four cards, gave the second one to Boris, and covered one of his own cards. Then he announced his number. "A king."


    With Seth¡¯s score at 10 with the king, Boris¡¯ score was an 8(4/4). Seth smirked and asked, "What¡¯s your move?"


    Boris thought carefully and then said, "Hit."


    Seth chuckled, drew a card, and gave it to Boris. The number on the card was 6. Boris grinned and looked at Seth. "Stand."


    With Boris¡¯ score at 16, Seth smiled and revealed his hidden card. As the crowd waited eagerly, the number revealed was 18.


    Sethughed and took the money. Boris¡¯ expression faltered as he looked displeased. "You got lucky. But not this time."


    Boris mmed another 50 gold onto the table and red at Seth. His arrogant demeanor was gone.


    Seth also ced Boris¡¯ previous 50 gold into the bet.


    As Seth shuffled the cards again, he dealt two cards to himself and two to Boris. Then he covered one of his cards and calmly looked at Boris.


    This time, Seth¡¯s open card was an Ace, totaling 11. Boris, on the other hand, had a 2 and a king, making his total 12.


    "Hit."


    Boris gritted his teeth and, deciding to take a risk, asked for another card. Seth took the card and slid it over to Boris.


    "Eight," Boris smiled. While many thought Boris would win, Seth smiled and revealed his hidden card. "Don¡¯t get your hopes up..."


    When the card was revealed, it was a Jack, bringing Seth¡¯s total to 21, securing his win. As Seth took the money, Boris mmed the table in anger and stood up. "How can this be!? Winning twice in a row should be nearly impossible!"


    Boris¡¯ furious eyes turned to Seth. "You must have cheated!"


    Seth raised his hand and said innocently, "If you think I cheated, you can check the cards."


    As Seth chuckled, Boris grew even angrier. "You think you¡¯re getting away with this!? This isn¡¯t over-"


    "What¡¯s not over? Would you care to exin?"


    Boris turned around, ready to curse out the person speaking, but he froze at what he saw. Standing before him was the deputy chief of the district police with over ten guards.


    Boris squinted, trying to understand what was happening, when Dave, standing beside the deputy, stepped in, holding more than 22 documents in his hands. "Here, Chief, these are records of 22 illegal properties under this man¡¯s name. There are also documents confirming that his Merchant Guild has been selling contraband."


    The deputy nodded, then turned to the guards behind him. "Gentlemen, arrest this man."


    The guards obediently approached, and Boris looked around in panic, trying toprehend where he was being taken. Then his eyes filled with rage. "You¡¯re making a mistake! I¡¯m innocent!"


    Yet, the deputy didn¡¯t even listen to him. Shortly after, Boris was dragged outside and thrown into a metal-armored carriage.


    Seth, watching all this, grinned and waved as Boris was taken away. "Goodbye, Boris..."


    Boris¡¯ eyes widened in rage as he realized the trap he had fallen into, but he passed out as the hilt of a sword struck his head.


    He was then taken away to be thrown into a dungeon.


    ******


    "Wake up, Boris..."


    Boris slowly opened his eyes, feeling as though he had heard something. What greeted him was Seth and Dave, staring at him from behind iron bars.


    "You!" Boris angrily grabbed the bars and red. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Let me out immediately, or else-"


    "Or else what?" Seth tilted his head, his feminine face filled with disdain as he looked at Boris. His eyes were mocking. "Remember, we¡¯re in different positions right now. You don¡¯t have enough of an advantage to dictate any terms."


    "So," Seth chuckled, a hidden threat in his voice, "it would be best if you acted like an obedient chicken. Otherwise, I fear I¡¯ll have to kill you."


    Boris flinched for a moment, then looked at Seth with hurt eyes. "What do you want? Money, property,nd? Just say it, and I¡¯ll leave."


    Seth gazed into Boris¡¯s eyes and calmly exined, "I want everything¡ªall your assets."


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    Seth sighed, then looked at Boris with amusement. "This isn¡¯t a choice, it¡¯s an order."


    Seth turned to Dave and extended his hand. "Give me the key, Dave."


    "Here," Dave said, handing over the key. Seth unlocked the cell door, and before Boris could react, Seth rushed forward, grabbed Boris by the face, and mmed him into the wall.


    As a groan escaped Boris¡¯s mouth, Seth looked at him mercilessly. "Seems like you need a lesson."


    "Dave, get me a bucket of water."


    Dave nodded, and shortly after, he returned with a bucket of water and handed it to Seth. Seth ced the bucket on the ground.


    Realizing what was about to happen, Boris tried to escape, but it was toote. Seth grabbed Boris¡¯s head and dunked it into the water, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "I bribed 100 gold coins just for this, mate. I¡¯m going to take everything from you..."


    Seth held Boris by the hair and lifted his head after 30 seconds, allowing him to gasp for air.


    "So, I assume your thoughts have changed?"


    Unable to answer, Boris coughed and took quick breaths. He looked at Seth with a pitiful expression. "Please¡ª"


    Seth sighed, then dunked Boris¡¯s head back into the water, this time holding him under for a full minute before pulling him out again and letting his body fall to the ground.


    Boris appeared dazed, on the verge of passing out. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, Seth poured the remaining water over him.


    "Aghh..." Boris groaned and coughed. Before he could fully recover, Seth pressed his foot down on Boris¡¯s head, keeping him pinned. Seth looked at Boris with a serious and threatening expression. "Like I said, either you agree, or you die."


    Finally, Boris couldn¡¯t take it any longer. "Alright! Alright! Please, no more! I¡¯ll do what you want!"


    Seth smiled in satisfaction and looked at Dave. "Dave, bring the documents."


    Dave retrieved the documents, knelt down next to Boris, and forced a pen into his trembling hand. Boris, shaking, signed wherever Dave pointed.


    Ten minutester, once everything was done, Boris looked at Seth with hopeful eyes. "I¡¯ve given you what you wanted. Let me go."


    "The folks inside will take care of you, don¡¯t worry."


    As Boris rxed, Dave and Seth left the dungeon. Outside, they were greeted by a guard. Dave handed the guard five gold coins and the key. "Poison Boris¡¯s food."


    The guard greedily epted the money and nodded. "Consider it done, sir."


    Dave grinned and left with Seth.


    "With this, we¡¯ve acquired a total of 44 properties, 27 plots ofnd, and a trading business worth 445,000 gold," Seth calmly stated. Then, he looked at Dave. "But it¡¯s still not enough. We need to hunt down a few more people."


    "Have you contacted the vice president?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s asking for at least 10,000 gold."


    "Fine, let¡¯s give it to him. We¡¯ve already made quite a profit."


    Seth grinned and examined the documents in his hand. "Even though we aren¡¯t close to the necessary budget right now, it seems like we¡¯ll reach 1 million gold in no time."


    Dave nodded as they talked. Meanwhile, Boris died in his dungeon without raising any suspicion, and the evidence was erased bybeling the death report as a heart attack.

 Chapter 45 - 44: Nursing homes

    "Well, along with this, we have a total of 73 properties, 36 plots ofnd, 2 restaurants, and 1.345 million gold," Seth said while examining the documents, as Charlie watched him in disbelief.


    "I still can¡¯t believe how you managed to amass this much wealth..."


    "I agree," Dave interrupted, as shocked as Charlie. "I didn¡¯t expect us to umte this much either. We nearly tripled our assets."


    Seth grinned slyly, fiddling with the papers in his hand. "This has been a new experience for me as well. Truly unexpected. I can see now why people like you criminals enjoy this business."


    Dave sighed and then raised an eyebrow yfully. "If you run out of money, you run out of power, unless you¡¯re a noble..."


    "So, does that mean when you¡¯re a noble, you¡¯re exempt from taxes?"


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s question, Dave shook his head. "No. They just submit fake invoices, paying far less than the actual taxes they owe."


    Dave continued, exining as if he were teaching a student. "Since we¡¯re in the capital, we¡¯re subject to the Royal Tax officials."


    In the Kingdom of Holy Mary, every noble has their own tax officer in theirnds. The Thornfield Duchy, in particr, is a master in this regard.


    Every city, county, and barony within the duchy¡¯s borders is subject to taxes. Moreover, if someone wants to open a business,pany, or shop, it must be approved by the tax officials.


    Naturally, this means more loss of money.


    There are fees for establishing apany, service charges for tax officials, and monthly maintenance fees depending on the value of the shop... The list goes on.


    Thepany establishment fee is the most expensive, while the tax official¡¯s service fee is just a one-time payment of 5-10% of the first month¡¯s earnings.


    In addition, monthly ie taxes, poll taxes, and taxes on goods deemed inappropriate by the Church, such as alcohol and tobo, are imposed.


    Using their personal connections, the Thornfield Duchy secretly avoids paying taxes and earns extra ie by smuggling illegal goods into the country and selling them on the ck market.


    This operation typically takes ce at the end of every month, in an unknown location. They¡¯ve perfected it to the point where even the King and Queen are aware of it, but no one has ever been able to provide a single piece of evidence.


    Furthermore, the tax officials use a sophisticated system to allow businesses within the duchy¡¯s borders to evade taxes in exchange for their loyalty. Simultaneously, they collect ckmail material in case anyone attempts to expose Thornfield.


    Dave finished exining,ughing at Charlie¡¯s astonishment, and looked at Seth, who was still deep in thought. "What are you thinking?"


    "You said Thornfield is a master in these matters. How?" Seth asked. Dave exined, "The tax officials and all the inspectors sent by the Royalty at the end of each year are loyal to Thornfield."


    Seth raised his eyebrows in surprise. "What do you mean?"


    "Simply put, the Spymaster on the King¡¯s council allows them to do as they please."


    "Isn¡¯t that the responsibility of the Minister of Finance?"


    "Yes, all administrative matters are overseen by the Minister of Finance." Hearing this, Seth realized how illogical the situation was. "So why does the Spymaster have influence in financial matters?"


    "It¡¯s a bitplicated," Dave said. "The Spymaster exploits thews."


    "Whatws?"


    "Each member of the council has the right to veto the decision of any other member, except the King, even if it¡¯s only once per day."


    "So you¡¯re saying the Minister of Finance is powerless?"


    Dave nodded. "Also, every member of the council can only propose one motion to the King per day. Since the King only has time for one major action each day, the Minister¡¯s proposal to audit the tax inspectors gets vetoed daily, never reaching the Nobles¡¯ Council or the King."


    "Does the King know about this?" Seth asked, his eyes sparkling with interest at the cunning nature of the scheme.


    "Yes," Dave continued. "But he doesn¡¯t intervene."


    "Why?" This time, Charlie asked. Looking at Charlie, Dave calmly said, "Let¡¯s not forget, the Spymaster represents the Thornfield Duchy. Therefore, the King¡¯s hands are tied."


    "Wow, what a snake..."


    Seth sighed and looked at Dave. "Let¡¯s hope they don¡¯te after us for now. Otherwise, things will get even more difficult."


    Dave nodded seriously, agreeing with the sentiment.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s better to focus on other matters for now." Seth¡¯s eyes wandered to one of the documents on the table. It listed the names of over 3,000 children. "What do you think we should do with all these child workers?"


    Dave stared at the floor, lost in thought, but couldn¡¯te up with any ideas. "All these kids are orphans with no rtives. Even if we wanted to send them to orphanages, we wouldn¡¯t be able to care for so many in such a short time."


    Seth nodded understandingly, then his eyes lit up as he nced at the newspaper next to the table. "Right! The newspaper!"


    "Newspaper?" Charlie looked surprised at Seth¡¯s sudden excitement. Sethughed and gazed happily at the paper, then turned to Dave. "Why don¡¯t we hire them as newspaper carriers?"


    Though Dave found it logical, the thought of additional expenses quickly soured the idea in his mind. "Nice suggestion, but our budget is already tight. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t afford to spend more."


    Seth¡¯s joy faded, and he tossed the newspaper aside, slumping back into his chair in defeat. "So, what do we do? Just throw 3,000 kids out on the streets?"


    "There¡¯s no need toin to me. I¡¯m as lost as you are," Dave sighed. While Seth and Dave were feeling helpless, Charlie came up with an idea.


    "Why don¡¯t we create something that allows them to work and livefortably at the same time?"


    Seth and Dave¡¯s eyes lit up. They both found Charlie¡¯s idea reasonable and immediately thought of the same solution.


    "Children¡¯s homes could really work."


    These 3,000 kids were all experienced, having worked for at least four years. They had matured early due to their circumstances, learning the harsh realities of life.


    "Everyone over 10 can take care of the younger ones, and each home should have at least three adults assigned, with a minimum of 100 children in each home." Seth¡¯s words made Dave nod in agreement. "And until we can build these homes, we should cover all the expenses for these children."


    "Understood," Dave said. After a quick calction, he responded to Seth. "In about a month, we can build more than 30 homes, which will amodate at least 1,000 children."


    "After we settle these 3,000 kids, we can increase our profits by setting up new, low-cost children¡¯s homes."


    "Still, this means we¡¯ll take a huge loss in the short term," Seth interjected, calmly pointing out. "But if we think long-term, it could be profitable."


    These children¡¯s homes could turn profitable within a year, once the Morvos Consortium gained reputation. It was a risky project.


    Still, both Charlie and Seth approved of it, knowing that they were now responsible for the 3,000 children. These kids couldn¡¯t be treated like animals and forced intobor.


    At the very least, they could give them hope for now...


    "Since we¡¯ve discussed this, let¡¯s move on to the next topic," Dave interjected.


    "It would be good if we could raise funds from the nobles. If we reach out to the Merchant Guild in the northern region and present our projects to the regional manager, we might secure new investments," Dave calmly suggested.


    "For now, let¡¯s get in touch with Lady Morrigan."


    Raising an eyebrow, Dave asked, "You mean that Dark Mage?"


    Hearing Dave¡¯s question, Seth gave him a slightly threatening look. "Do you have a problem with her?"


    Feeling the change in Seth¡¯s aura, Dave was startled and backed off nervously. "I have no issue with Lady Morrigan. It¡¯s just that her reputation seems a bit dangerous..."


    Seeing that Dave was actually uneasy about Morrigan, Seth sighed and looked at him. "Don¡¯t believe the rumors. Lady Morrigan isn¡¯t what the rumors say."


    Although Dave nodded, he still felt uncertain. Ever since his fight with Seth, he had been uneasy about dark magic.


    The feeling of approaching death, those terrifying glowing red eyes under Seth¡¯s cloak...


    Though Dave acted brave, it was the first time in his life that he had been defeated so easily and had nearly died. Every time he looked at Seth, he was reminded of that moment, and he tried not to upset him.


    "He¡¯s right, Dave," Charlie said, looking calmly at Dave. "My grandfather always used to tell me: Even if a woman looks white, it doesn¡¯t mean her pussy is always pink."


    Charlie, who had caught a nce from Dave and Seth, had a look of admiration when mentioning his grandfather. A slight smile appeared on Seth¡¯s lips as he looked at Dave. "Who would have thought this guy named Hanson would be so twisted..."


    Dave had to agree; he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Hanson would teach such things to his grandchildren.


    "As my grandfather said, we should never judge people by their appearance," Charlie said gently, then pointed to the area where the heart is. "What matters is not the appearance, but what¡¯s inside."


    "I think your grandfather implied something else, but whatever." Seth chuckled with amusement. A minuteter, they researched which nobles they would approach for investments with Dave.


    "If we can gather an investment worth 10 million Gold, it will relieve us for six months," Dave said. Seth agreed. They had already identified Morrigan as their first target.


    "Then tomorrow we¡¯ll have to go on a trip. We¡¯ll stop by Lady Morrigan first, then head towards the Merchant Guild."


    Seth, who approved of Dave¡¯s n, sighed and leaned back in his chair. It was already 8 PM. The moonlight streamed in through the window.


    Charlie yawned, while Dave still looked serious. Seth nced at Charlie. "If you¡¯re sleepy, you can go to bed; we¡¯ll stay awake until midnight."


    Hearing Seth, Charlie shook his head. He wasn¡¯t doing anything here anyway. "Alright then. I¡¯m going to sleep."


    "Good night, Young Master."


    With that, Charlie left, leaving Dave and Seth alone. As Dave tiredly sorted through the documents in his hands, his eyes turned to Seth. "This seems like it¡¯s going to take a while."


    Seth chuckled; unlike Dave, he didn¡¯t need sleep or anything else. "Speak for yourself, Muscle Boy."


    "Muscle Boy? Is that my new nickname?" Dave rolled his eyes.


    As Sethughed, he decided where the properties would be established on the map, which neighborhoods would have which restaurants, and where the bank branches would go.


    Meanwhile, time passed quickly, and it hit midnight.


    Here¡¯s the English trantion of your text:


    ---


    Meanwhile, the clock moved quickly, reaching 12.


    Dave was exhausted after documenting thest file in detail; without Seth¡¯s help, these tasks would have taken at least a day. Still, they managed well.


    As Seth took a sip of his coffee, his eyes turned to Dave. "What will happen to Aristotle? What do you n to do with him?"


    Dave¡¯s eyes briefly sparkled with murderous intent as he turned to Seth and said, "I will kill him."


    After watching Dave for a moment, Seth smiled slightly, then leaned back while taking another sip of his coffee. "Alright, I will trust you with this."

 Chapter 46 - 45: Investment

    As Morrigan sipped her tea, she turned to Dave, who was sitting in front of her. "You came here to seek investment. Am I correct?"


    Dave quickly nodded. "Yes, you heard right. We¡¯re traveling everywhere looking for investors for our new projects, and you¡¯re the first Noble we¡¯ve spoken to, My Lady."


    Morrigan looked at Dave with understanding. "Good, what kind of projects do you have?"


    Upon hearing Morrigan, Dave pulled out some documents,id them out in front of her one by one, then took out the first document and presented the projects the Bank.


    "Our first project is the Bank project, Morvos Bank," Dave exined calmly and professionally. "Now, you will be able to purchase shares not only for small trading with Banks but also for allpanies under the name of the Morvos Consortium."


    "Is this only applicable to your close circle?" Morrigan asked curiously. She was somewhat surprised when Dave shook his head in denial. Dave continued with a slight smile. "No, we will be going public. Anyone interested can buy up to 49% of our shares."


    In fact, Seth¡¯s n was simple. Before thepany¡¯s value skyrocketed, he aimed to establish absolute authority over the Consortium by having Morrigan and several other trustworthy individuals purchase shares at a low price.


    Seth wanted his Company to be apletely private enterprise of Dark Sorcerers.


    "I understand, but what is the essence of this Bank?" Morrigan asked as she leaned slightly forward, examining the Bank project. "What makes it different from today¡¯s Banks?"


    Dave cleared his throat and began to exin. "We won¡¯t be dealing in cash, Lady Morrigan. We will conduct transactions easily and quickly with a new generation system."


    Then Dave took a card out of his pocket; the card had 16 numbers, a name, and a small rune on it. Morrigan¡¯s eyes looked at the rune with a bit of intrigue. "What does this card do?"


    "You can easily withdraw money at our branches with this card."


    Although this card did not function like those in the modern world, it merely showed how much money a person had, who they were, and their bnce when they visited the branches.


    For now, because they were not equipped enough, Seth could only do this much. The rune functioned like a QR code. Thanks to special devices at the branches, the cardholder¡¯s entire bnce, fingerprint, and password were stored.


    Additionally, in the event of any card loss, they could go directly to the branches to change their password there.


    "The cardholder can also easily check their bnce without going to the branch." The rune on the card could identify the cardholder¡¯s fingerprint to reveal the bnce.


    But that was all it was limited to. In today¡¯s world, transferring money was aplicated affair. For that, Spatial Magic was needed, which was something Seth could not afford at the moment.


    "This sounds good and where will my investment go?" Morrigan took a sip of her tea and asked calmly. Dave seemed prepared for this question and quickly responded. "Half of this money will be used for the Chain Fast Food restaurant, while the other half will be spent on construction materials for the Bank and the nursing homes."


    Dave borated a bit more. "Currently, our budget is used for workers, chefs, and also for some taxes. We¡¯ve already made all the preparations. We¡¯ve received approval for both the Bank and the nursing home."


    Morrigan closed her eyes and paused thoughtfully for a moment, then looked at Dave after a while. "Okay, what are your other projects?"


    Dave quickly showed the next project, which was the fast-food project. "As you can see, we¡¯ve already selected the restaurants that will open throughout the capital. The zoning n has already been approved. All that is needed is a simple approval, and the wizards we hired will start construction as soon as possible."


    With the help of wizards, what would normally take at least a month toplete could be done in just a week. In the world of Aure, such professions were easy but expensive.


    ording to Seth¡¯s estimates, they would spend at least 4 million gold. Additionally, at least 1 million gold would be spent on printing credit cards, advertising, and food supplies.


    Seth nned to buy some small banks operating in the Capital instead of building the Bank on a new piece ofnd.


    These banks would be expanded with new renovations. They were nearly all over the Capital. This operation would cost a total of 2 million gold.


    The remaining 3 million would be transferred to the Bank, allowing it to begin its initial operations. In other words, the Morvos Consortium wouldy its first foundation within at least a month. After that, they would have a steady and regr ie.


    "I don¡¯t see any issues with this," Morrigan said. "You may proceed."


    Dave nodded and continued. "If you¡¯d like, you can also look at our other project."


    Seeing Morrigan¡¯s approval, Dave then presented the necessary documents for the nursing home. "Look, these nursing homes we will establish will provide jobs for over 400 orphaned children while also allowing around 2,600 children to livefortably in the homes."


    "Until what age are you responsible for the children in the nursing homes?"


    "We are responsible for the children until they are 16. After that, they will earn a guarantee for employment in our enterprises."


    Morrigan, upon hearing this, found it very idealistic that such a number of projects could be achieved with just 10 million gold. "You seem very confident; what if you fail?"


    "We won¡¯t fail," Dave replied confidently. "Our business model is one that will make us and our shareholders very rich. This system model is something that has never been seen before."


    Hearing that Morrigan wanted more exnation, Dave continued politely as she wished. "We receive ie from both the rent and licensing fees because we own our restaurants both financially and in terms of property."


    "Isn¡¯t this business very unprofitable?"


    "This is where the Bankes into y."


    Not understanding what Dave meant, Morrigan raised an eyebrow. Without waiting any longer, Dave quickly exined. "If we aren¡¯t able to earn enough profit, we offer assistance for 6 months without anypensation. If the business still isn¡¯t profitable, we direct that individual to another property to continue there."


    "At the same time, we have special rooms for children as a family business."


    This was an idea put forward by Charlie: to set up yroom areas for children. Charlie wanted to include animal robots made with dwarves¡¯ unique technology in this room to create entertainment mascots for children, but Seth rejected this idea for some reason.


    After exining for a little longer, Morrigan made her decision.


    "I understand," Morrigan said. "Still, that¡¯s a lot of money. You have confidence, but I can¡¯t invest such arge sum just by looking at this..."


    Dave looked at Morrigan with concern. ording to what Seth had told him, Morrigan would definitely ept, so why did she still seem unconvinced?


    "Still, I don¡¯t trust you yet..." Morrigan said without hesitation. "You¡¯re telling me a lot, which is nice, but I can¡¯t invest arge amount of money without seeing any action."


    With a sigh of disappointment, Dave gathered the documents. He then stood up to leave. "Thank you for considering this. If you change your mind, please feel free to contact us."


    Morrigan shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry; I will reach out to you."


    Then Dave exited the mansion with a servant and tried to distance himself by getting into the carriage. He sighed and leaned back in his seat.


    "He told me this would go smoothly." Thinking that Seth was wrong, Dave nned to visit other nobles.


    "Please don¡¯t rush to leave, Mr. Dave."


    Not understanding what was happening, Dave looked at the person who called out to him, turned around, and saw Thomas. Thomas looked at Dave calmly. "My Lady has decided to reconsider. She is waiting for you inside."


    As soon as Dave heard this, he excitedly jumped out of the carriage, and the tall man who got off the carriage followed Thomas. After a while, they headed back to the hall where Morrigan was.


    "Wee, it may be early, but I¡¯ve changed my mind," Morrigan said in a tone that sounded apologetic. Dave sat across from Morrigan. "No problem at all, Lady Morrigan."


    Morrigan nodded calmly, then continued. "I¡¯ve decided to invest 20 million gold in you."


    "Are you serious?!"


    Dave eximed with excitement, his voice rising, and immediately apologized. Feeling grateful, Dave praised Seth for being right.


    "You heard correctly; I¡¯ve decided to invest in you." Despite nearly deciding to invest all her savings, Morrigan remained calm. After all, this was her first mission from the God.


    "Thank you; this money will really help us," Dave said with a serious and grateful expression. "For this investment, we will give you 20% of the shares. Please ept."


    "I ept; let¡¯s finalize the transactions within a week."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lady Morrigan. I will provide you with the documents confirming your 20% shares as soon as possible."


    Morrigan was silent for a moment, then continued. "Is there anything else?"


    "Nothing else, My Lady," this time Dave happily gathered the documents and after giving a respectful nod to Morrigan, he left.


    As Dave walked away, he felt excited thinking about what he could do with the 20 million gold. He had already calcted where the 20 million gold would go.


    Additionally, he just needed to convince the Merchant Guild. Still, this time, Dave was starting to trust Seth more. After all, he was someone who could cause the Duke¡¯s daughter


    "20 million gold..."


    A smile formed on Dave¡¯s lips as he felt even more hopeful about the future of the Consortium and his young master.


    "If things keep going like this, we¡¯ll be rich in just a month." Dave thought seriously about this. Whether it was banking or restaurants, everything was filled with Seth¡¯s innovative ideas.


    Although he was somewhat intimidated by Seth, he had started to respect him. Thanks to Seth, Dave had seen more money than he had ever encountered in his life. It was truly an interesting and incredible feeling.


    Even old Hanson would rise from his grave if he learned this; his eyes would burst with jealousy.


    "I wish you could see this too, old man..."


    Lord Hanson might be viewed by the public as a moneylender, a pervert, and a walking freak in everyone¡¯s eyes, yet Dave still held respect for his patron.


    Before he could think any further, Dave returned to his mansion. The mansion was undergoing renovations to be transformed from a house into the central building of the Morvos Consortium.


    Since there would be a need to manage multiplepanies, Seth had chosen the mansion as the mainmand center.


    Then, Dave got off the carriage and headed back to the mansion to meet with Seth again.

 Chapter 47 - 46: The Rose Priestess

    "I wasn¡¯t expecting 20 million gold either," Seth said calmly. Truthfully, he was really surprised. He didn¡¯t think Morrigan would invest all her savings, but she did anyway.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Dave. "This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen so much money. It¡¯s really unbelievable..."


    Seth smiled, looking at Charlie with amused eyes. "As I told you, this money isn¡¯t ours, so don¡¯t get too excited."


    "Should we think of it as a loan?"


    "Yes, after all, we took this money for a reason, and only for a short time. Think of it as a 0% interest loan."


    Charlie nodded, and Dave looked at Seth, speaking calmly. "The construction n has been approved; they¡¯ll start tomorrow. I hope nothing goes wrong."


    "Let¡¯s hope so..."


    Seth¡¯s thoughtful gaze shifted to Charlie as he looked at him calmly. "Charlie, do you have any management experience?"


    "Why?" Charlie, confused, paused when he heard Seth. Seth smiled, a slight grin forming on his face. "I¡¯m thinking of hiring you as a manager, for the Nursing homes."


    "What?!" Charlie shouted in surprise. Dave stood next to Seth this time. "Lord Hanson started his career at 9 years old. You can start too, Young Master."


    "But I¡¯m not my grandfather!" Charlie said. "How can I be like him?"


    Dave looked at Charlie more seriously. "I don¡¯t want you to be like Lord Hanson, Young Master. I want you to be even better."


    Though Dave¡¯s words affected Charlie, he still declined. "Sorry, I can¡¯t do it."


    "No," Seth grinned slyly. "I already appointed you as the manager."


    "What? Are you serious?" Charlie could only look at Seth with a frown. Seth chuckled and rested his hand on his chin. "Sorry, but the sooner you learn, the better you¡¯ll get. Maybe even better than your grandfather."


    "Better than my grandfather?" Charlie, moved as he remembered his grandfather¡¯s words, said, "My grandfather always used to say: Even if I die, live on for firm breasts, son because-"


    "Please don¡¯t repeat your perverted grandfather¡¯s words, Charlie," Seth said with a sigh. This Hanson was supposed to be a feared moneylender, not a pervert.


    Every time Charlie repeated Hanson¡¯s words, Seth¡¯s impression of the man fell further. How did this man ever be a Boss?


    Still, Dave probably continued to see Hanson as a king, judging by the fanatic expression on his face.


    "I don¡¯t want to be responsible for anyone," Charlie said, looking at the ground. "I can¡¯t meet every person¡¯s needs, wants, and desires. I¡ª"


    "Have some confidence, Charlie. If it helps, Dave can stay by your side as an assistant for a month. Right, Dave?"


    Charlie looked at Dave. "You¡¯ll teach me, right, Dave?"


    "Of course, Young Master," Dave said seriously. "You¡¯re thest remaining legacy of Lord Hanson in this world. I¡¯d give my life to protect you."


    "Thank you, Dave."


    Charlie looked at Dave gratefully, then turned to Seth. "Even if I refused, you wouldn¡¯t have listened, would you?"


    Sethughed and scratched his head. "You really know me well, Charlie."


    Charlie sighed, then looked at Seth with a serious expression. "Alright, I ept."


    Seth nodded and added Charlie to the list of management positions he had prepared. While Dave was already running the bank, and Seth would be overseeing the fast-food chain with Morvos as the general manager.


    The workers were already prepared. The chefs had already started cooking. While the bank would open throughout the capital, the fast-food chain would be active in the northern region for now.


    If thepany turned a profit, funds would be allocated to provide services in the slums for the fast-food chain. Then, slowly, the foundation would be built as the Morvos Consortium sought new partners and coborations.


    That was Seth¡¯s one-year n.


    At least until they started making some profit...


    "So, what do we do now?"


    Hearing Dave¡¯s question, Seth replied calmly: "You¡¯ll go to the Merchants¡¯ Guild around 3 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s at least be members."


    "Understood, but do you think they¡¯ll consider investing in us?" Dave said. "After all, we¡¯re talking about the Merchants¡¯ Guild. These guys are very picky and greedy."


    Despite Dave¡¯s concerns, Seth was rxed. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes closing tiredly. "That¡¯s something only you can figure out."


    "You¡¯re dumping everything on me again?" Dave sighed, looking at Seth with a gaze filled with reproach. "I think a bit of work wouldn¡¯t be bad for you. Why don¡¯t you talk to the investors?"


    Seth yawned and chuckled. "You¡¯ve been talented at these matters for a long time. Despite looking like a gori walking on two legs, you actually have the diction to be a diplomat."


    "What does diction have to do with it? You¡¯re just making excuses to avoid work."


    "Think whatever you want."


    Seth then drank his coffee and groaned as he rxed. As Dave sighed and prepared to leave, his eyes turned to Charlie. "Take care of yourself, Young Master."


    Charlie nodded, and Dave left.


    "Want to y chess?"


    Hearing Seth, Charlie nodded. As Seth took out the chessboard, Charlie asked curiously, "I always thought only nobles knew how to y chess."


    Seth raised one eyebrow. "Why would chess be exclusive to nobles?"


    "I don¡¯t know either," Charlie said as he set up the ck pieces. "My grandfather always said chess was tooplicated formon folk."


    "Hmm," Seth nodded and didn¡¯t dwell on the subject further. "Alright, no more talking. Let¡¯s y."


    ******


    At the boundary where the desert met the grasnd, more than 50 armored, grotesque creatures stood. The sun scorched the ground as if it were showing its fury.


    An Orc, slightlyrger than the others and wearing an impressive ck armor, stepped forward. His slit, ck eyes, like those of a cat, scanned the Orcs standing before him.


    "Useless Fools!!"


    The magnificent Orc¡¯s voice echoed with a deep bass, causing some of the Orcs to lower their heads in fear. Meanwhile, the Orc¡¯s gaze shifted to the over 100 Orc corpses lying on the ground nearby.


    Each body appeared as if it had been thrown into magma, with limbs torn from their sockets. The sight that would make an average person recoil and vomit seemed ordinary to the armored Orc.


    Yet, the trembling of his eyes betrayed his anger.


    "We lost 100 valuable warriors just to catch a blind woman," he said, and though his voice wasn¡¯t raised, every word from the Orc Commander made the warriors tremble, lowering their heads in misery.


    "Do you have no courage to speak?" Despite the pressure of the Orc Captain¡¯s mana, a few brave Orc warriors opened their mouths, but before they could utter a word, their heads were sliced off by the Orc Captain.


    As blood sprayed from the body of the fallen warrior, some Orcs were sttered with it and cowered in fear.


    The Orc Captain looked sharply at the remaining warriors and then pointed his bloodstained sword at them. "Did I tell you to speak? You don¡¯t speak until I tell you to! Understood, you mama¡¯s boys?"


    "Y-yes, Cap-tain." One Orc replied in fear, but the Captain¡¯s sword cleaved through his chest, scattering his organs to the ground.


    The Captain narrowed his eyes, ring at the warriors with a threatening expression. "This is the consequence of disobeying me. Remember it..."


    The Orcs didn¡¯t dare to move their heads, allowing the Captain to continue his bullying. The Orc Captain gazed at the subdued, grotesque creatures with a satisfied smile.


    "Good, at least you¡¯re learning," he said, casting a disdainful look at the bodies of the fallen. "Impale these disgraceful bastards who shamed the Holy Beast God on spikes. The only fate they deserve is for their corpses to be devoured by vultures."


    Following his orders, the warriors cruelly impaled the bodies of their formerrades on spikes. Within a day, the vultures would find them.


    For many Orcs, this was a terrible fate. After all, even in death, they held no value. Like sacks of refuse, their bodies were cast aside.


    Half an hourter, the Captain sensed something and turned around. What he saw made him pause for a moment. Before him stood a human.


    And as he realized the human seemed familiar, a savage gleam appeared in his eyes, sharp teeth exposed in a broad grin.


    "Are you the famous Rose Priestess, human?"


    A woman with long blonde hair partly flowing over her face, dressed in a simple priestess robe, fearlessly gazed at the Orc Captain. Despite having no eyes, she seemed to see everything, staring at the Orcs impaled on the spikes.


    "Do you show no mercy, even to your own kind? Such behavior is unforgivable, Orc..."


    Her gentle yet deadly voice flowed from her mouth, and the Captain grinned even wider. With a challenging motion, he drew his sword and pointed it at her.


    "I¡¯ve heard of your fame! I, Sor¡¯Ag, Chief of the Rock Tribe, challenge you!"


    The Captain¡¯s voice echoed as the surrounding Orc warriors gathered around them, while the Captain unleashed his full aura, ring menacingly at the Priestess.


    The Rose Priestess tilted her head slightly, then looked at the Orc with a cold expression. "I did note here to y games, Orc. I¡¯vee to grant you peace."


    Hearing her words, the Captain¡¯s face twisted with anger, clearly feeling insulted.


    Even so, despite the flicker of rage in his eyes, he continued to gaze at her with excitement for battle. "Priestess, I¡¯ll show you the power of the Beast God! And then, I¡¯ll offer your skull as a gift!"


    Despite the threats, the Rose Priestess remained calm. A brief flicker of disgust crossed her face when the Beast God¡¯s name was mentioned.


    But her expression quickly returned to its emotionless state. "Orc, the Goddess is merciful. It¡¯s not toote to abandon idtry and return to the true faith. The Goddess¡¯s mercy is for everyone."


    The Captainughed as if he¡¯d heard something absurd. "Hahahaha! Did you hear that? What did she say? Hahaha!"


    As the Orcs joined in hisughter, the Rose Priestess silently observed them, then sighed and looked at the Captain. "So this is your choice."


    "Human woman, today you will die," said the Captain with pride. "And I will be a legend as the one who killed the Rose Priestess!"


    The Orcs roared with excitement as the Captain leaped forward, his sword shing toward the Priestess with enough force to crack the ground. A proud, arrogant smile spread across the Captain¡¯s face, certain of his victory.


    Dust filled the air as his sword descended, obscuring the view of the Priestess and Captain from the other Orcs. But when the dust cleared, everyone was stunned by what they saw.


    "This... impossible! How could this be?"


    The Captain screamed in fury while the other Orcs fell silent in horror. What they witnessed made them all swallow hard.


    The Captain¡¯s sword, capable of cutting down a dragon, had been stopped by the Priestess¡¯s two fingers. The Captain tried to pull his sword back, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    "I gave you a chance to repent, but you refused," the Priestess said emotionlessly. "Now it¡¯s toote for regret..."


    The Captain angrily raised his free hand to strike her, but suddenly, two massive gashes appeared on his chest.


    Still in shock and confusion, the Captain couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened, while the Priestess remained in the same position.


    The only conclusion the Captain could draw was that the Rose Priestess was so fast, even he hadn¡¯t seen her move.


    "What kind of monster are you?!"


    The Captain coughed up blood, staggering back. His 100 years of experience had given him immense willpower. Though his body was in agonizing pain, he still managed to stand tall.


    "The Goddess¡¯s mercy is beyond the understanding of our mortal minds, and I assume you don¡¯t understand it either," the Rose Priestess said calmly. "Repent and seek the infinite mercy of the Goddess."


    Laughing with a mixture of anger and amusement, the Captain gave the Priestess a mocking smile. "Never! You and that whore of a Goddess can burn in hell!"


    "I see..."


    The Rose Priestess calmly replied, and with a single motion of her arm, the Captain¡¯s head was severed from his body as a cold aura surrounded her.


    "Today has been a disappointment," she said, turning to face the Orc warriors who were fleeing in terror. The holy white light radiating from her body gave her an angelic beauty.


    "There is no escape from the Goddess¡¯s wrath; the only path to salvation is through faith in her. Amen..."


    As her prayer ended, the Holy White light expanded, chasing after and engulfing the fleeing Orcs. Without even a chance to scream in pain, they were reduced to dust.


    As the Rose Priestess¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind, small tears fell from her empty eye sockets, and she knelt reverently. "Merciful One, Exalted One, Source of all goodness..."


    She continued, "Forgive the souls of these wretched ones, grant them peace, I¡ª"


    Suddenly, her body trembled as if struck by lightning, and she took a sharp breath. The Rose Priestess, who had just obliterated the Orc Captain with ease, let out a pained groan.


    After a while, her tears ceased, and she stood up robotically as if nothing had happened, like a machine that had been reset.


    This was the curse of the Rose Priestess, Isolde. A curse bestowed upon one who had sacrificed herself to the Goddess of Light for her younger brother on that bloody night.


    Known by heretics as ¡¯The Goddess¡¯s Wrath,¡¯ by the Church as ¡¯The one closest to the Goddess,¡¯ and by non-human creatures as ¡¯the monster that should not exist.¡¯


    Despite all these titles, Isolde was merely a ve to the Goddess, her will chained, turned into a puppet¡ªa killing machine.


    "I hope you¡¯ve learned the value of life well, my brother," the Rose Priestess said calmly, her voice almost devoid of emotion. "It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you."


    Her hand instinctively touched the wound on her abdomen. Though her eyes were emotionless, traces of feelings still lingered within her.


    Excitement, curiosity, love, longing...


    Even so, Isolde turned quietly toward the desert, resuming her journey without further dwelling on unnecessary thoughts.

 Chapter 48 - 47: Duke Alfred

    Duke Alfred was busily signing documents and approving development ns when his cold blue eyes turned to the door as it knocked.


    "Enter."


    At Alfred¡¯smand, the person who entered was a thin man with disheveled hair and scars on his face. His eyes were strangely pure white, a feature that frightened many.


    "Master, I bring news."


    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed momentarily in curiosity, then his cold voice echoed again. "Exin. What is the news?"


    The Duke coldly stared at the Spymaster, who bowed with a gesture before continuing. "It is about your daughter, Morrigan."


    "Morrigan?" Duke Alfred set down the documents he was reviewing and looked at the Spymaster. "Is there a problem?"


    Hearing the Duke¡¯s emotionless voice, the Spymaster shook his head, denying it. "I havee to inform you about Lady Morrigan¡¯s financial transaction."


    "How much did she spend?" Duke Alfred asked calmly. The Spymaster ced a document in front of the Duke, whose cold, judgmental eyes scanned the paper.


    "20 million gold..."


    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of 20 million gold. He then looked coldly at his Spymaster. "Which investmentpany did she give this much gold to?"


    "To a consortium called Morvos, my Lord."


    "Give me the details of thispany."


    "As you wish," the Spymaster said, opening a book he held on his arm and handing a filebeled Morvos Consortium to the Duke.


    The Duke took it and opened it. His eyes immediately narrowed when they saw the word ¡¯moneylender,¡¯ and for a brief moment, his aura red with bloodlust. As the coffee cup cracked and shattered, the Duke¡¯s aura quickly subsided, and his cold eyes became resolute.


    "Moneylenders? Is that who Morrigan trusted?"


    "Despite being moneylenders, they have ceased their activities for the past two days, my lord. It appears they have decided to go legitimate."


    "A moneylender is always a moneylender, Virgo," Duke Alfred said dismissively. Though his eyes did not show anger, the dangerous re of his aura indicated his fury.


    The Duke¡¯s eyes calmly examined the documents for a while. When he saw the name of thepany¡¯s owner, he paused briefly. A man named Jack had taken over all the moneylenders¡¯ properties.


    Even the Spymaster knew nothing about this man. His past, his business dealings, his life, where he was born, or even what he looked like¡ªthere was no information at all.


    It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere.


    After a minute, the Duke seemed to have made his decision, setting the papers back on the table before looking at the Spymaster. "Virgo, do you know anything about this man? The one named Jack."


    The Spymaster shook his head in disappointment, looking apologetically at the Duke. "Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find anything about such a person. We only know where he lives and what kind of ns he has."


    "Banking, restaurant businesses, and homes for orphaned children," the Spymaster continued. "I don¡¯t think his banks will be active in the capital for at least a week, while his restaurants and homes will likely be operational within a month."


    The Duke rested his hand on his chin, his eyes narrowing coldly. "Contact this Morvos Consortium. Tell them we wish to form a partnership. Also, acquire all the shares."


    "As you wish, my lord. Is there anything else?"


    "I want a detailed report on this Morvos Consortium as soon as possible."


    "Shall we freeze Lady Morrigan¡¯s ount, my lord?" the Spymaster calmly asked, retrieving the file from the Duke¡¯s desk as he awaited an answer.


    "No need for now," the Duke said calmly. "However, prepare thewyers in case there is a problem. I want no mistakes. You may go."


    The Spymaster bowed respectfully and departed after gesturing to the Duke.


    "What are you doing, my daughter?" Duke Alfred leaned back, his eyes turning thoughtfully to the ceiling. "To give so much money to moneylenders..."


    For a moment, Duke Alfred looked unusually tired and sighed. His eyebrow arched as the door suddenly opened without warning, but when he saw who had entered, his eyes grew cold.


    "What are you doing here, Isabe?"


    The woman who entered had long red hair, blue eyes, a fiery figure, and was wearing a seductive, tight red dress. Her legs trembled from drunkenness, and the wine bottle in her hand was half-empty.


    The Duke grimaced at the sharp scent of wine emanating from Isabe and looked at her coldly. "What is your purpose ining here?"


    Isabe only gave Alfred a half-smile. "Can¡¯t I see my husband whenever I want?"


    Duke Alfred gave no reply and remained silent, causing Isabe¡¯s face to scrunch up. Slowly, she stumbled clumsily toward Duke Alfred.


    Her tight red dress, which she had worn to be seductive, moved with each step. She then sensually touched the Duke¡¯s shoulders.


    Instead of responding as many men would, Duke Alfred ignored the gesture and tried to focus on his work. When Isabe¡¯s hand reached for his chest, Duke Alfred coldly grabbed her hand and threw it off him.


    "Stay away from me, Isabe," Duke Alfred said coldly, but Isabe did not flinch and continued to look at him seductively. "Alfred, why are you acting like this? We are a family."


    Sitting provocatively on the edge of the table, Isabe gently grabbed the Duke¡¯s chin and spoke lovingly. The Duke was disgusted by the smell of wine and beer on Isabe¡¯s breath.


    Still, he remained patient, removing her hand from his chin. "I told you to stay away from me."


    Isabe looked at him in disappointment. In a fit of rage, she struck the documents on the table, causing them to fall to the ground. "Why are you doing this to me!? Why!?"


    As Isabe screamed at him, the Duke¡¯s eyes briefly glinted with coldness. He slowly stood up and walked toward her, but Isabe fearlessly looked into his eyes with anger.


    With a swift motion, the Duke grabbed her arm and pulled her coldly, his eyes narrowing with iciness. "If you think that just because I can¡¯t divorce you, you can do whatever you want, you¡¯re mistaken, Isabe."


    The harsh words from the Duke¡¯s mouth startled Isabe, but he continued without concern. "There is no love between us. This is merely a formal marriage. If you disrespect me like this again, I will not forgive you."


    Isabe looked at the Duke with both anger and sadness. When the Duke let go of her arm, her already weak legs gave out, and she fell to the ground. As tears streamed from her eyes, the Duke turned to leave without saying a word.


    "It¡¯s because of that whore, isn¡¯t it!? You¡¯re choosing that disgusting witch over me!" Isabe cried as she sobbed, spewing hatred toward Morrigan. The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed in fury, and he turned to look at Isabe, who was crying on the floor.


    In a swift motion, the Duke grabbed Isabe by the throat and mmed her against the wall.


    "Guh-" Isabe¡¯s neck began to bruise as the Duke looked more enraged than ever before. His aura red wildly, his eyes glowing blue. "Even after I warned you..."


    "You still do the same thing," the Duke¡¯s voice was calm, but Isabe was terrified, struggling to breathe. The Duke cruelly tightened his grip on her throat. "I don¡¯t know how much longer I can tolerate you, Isabe. You¡¯re like a curse to me."


    "Your damn family and your behavior disgust me," the Duke said angrily. Isabe, suffocating and desperately trying to hit the Duke¡¯s hand to free herself, froze in terror when it didn¡¯t work.


    "I-it hurts..." Isabe whimpered helplessly as she struggled for breath, and the Duke¡¯s anger subsided. He took a deep breath and released her neck. Isabe copsed to the ground, gasping for air.


    Her neck was red and bruised from the Duke¡¯s harsh grip. Crying, Isabey on the floor, too weak to get up.


    "Remember this, Isabe," the Duke said coldly, looking at her as though she were trash. "I don¡¯t want to see such behavior from you again. I will not tell you a second time, understand?"


    Isabe nodded quickly, still crying. Without looking back, the Duke left the room.


    ******


    The next morning, Seth received good news. It seemed that the Merchant Guild had agreed to invest. They had epted a small investment of at least 10 million gold, and if sessful, they would invest another 30 million on the first day of the following month.


    In return, they would receive a 5% share, and from then on, all trade would have to be done with registered merchants from the Merchant Guild.


    Additionally, in the event of the copse of the Morvos Consortium, they would be required to pay the Merchant Guild 14 million gold aspensation.


    Still, it was a good deal, at least ording to Seth and Charlie. For Dave, it didn¡¯t meet his standards.


    Anyway, they now had a total budget of 40 million gold, which was equivalent to a Duchy¡¯s six-month revenue. Yet, it paled inparison to the 400-500 million gold investments made by the Duchies.


    While a Duchy earned an average of 400-500 thousand gold weekly, anypany typically made around 20-30 thousand gold weekly.


    Even so,panies like these could easily receive investments of 400-500 million gold as if it were nothing. The reason for this was the long-term profitability of such ventures.


    After all, Duchies could only make money from the businesses within theirnds. Instead, investing in apany that served the entire nation brought greater profits.


    Take, for example, the Merchant Guild.


    Although it wasn¡¯t founded by nobles, many nobles were registered with the Merchant Guild because it was an influential group across the entire kingdom.


    Companies that were members of the Merchant Guild could easily earn between 1-4 million gold weekly, which was 2-3 times what the Duchies made.


    "This is good. 40 million gold will easily sustain us for a month in the Capital."


    Seth was confident. After all, he had worked in modern corporations.


    As Dave entered the room, Seth looked up. Dave came in excitedly. "I have good news, Jack!"


    Seth raised an eyebrow and looked at Dave calmly. "What is this news?"


    Without exining, Dave ced a letter in front of Seth. "Look at this! The Goddess has truly smiled upon us!"


    Seth signed the agreement and narrowed his eyes. "So, they want to buy the remaining shares..."


    "This is our chance. We can get an investment of at least 50 million!" Dave said hopefully. They could raise the total budget to 100 million gold, or even 200 million.


    Yet, Seth suspected there was more to this. After all, Morrigan¡¯s 20 million gold investment must have reached the Duke¡¯s ears by now.


    Seth smiled. "Good, we will ept."


    He then looked at the letter and the contract again and said, "But they can buy the shares, we won¡¯t ept a partnership. Let¡¯s propose a counter-offer."


    "Alright, however you want," Dave agreed, even though he was eager to ept immediately.


    Considering the Duke¡¯s personality, he would likely try to make many changes within the Morvos Consortium. After all, the Duke was a disciplined and mistrusting man.


    Let¡¯s not forget that there was a stain on the Morvos Consortium¡¯s history, such as loan-sharking. This stain, whether Seth liked it or not, would be a problem.


    "Instead of a partnership, let¡¯s offer them a guarantee. If we fail, we¡¯ll hand over all our assets and property to them."


    "I understand."


    Dave then stood up, making the decisions together with Seth as they submitted the counter-offer.


    Half an hourter, they sent it through the post office.


    Now, all that remained was to receive a response.


    ******


    Author¡¯s note: There will be a 2-week time skip in the next episode.

 Chapter 49 - 48: Traitor of Albion(1/?)

    "Come on, we¡¯ve finally arrived!"


    After a two-week journey, they had finally reached Gwyndor. The withered leaves gave off an ominous feeling.


    Simon¡¯s eyes calmly scanned the surroundings. His gaze narrowed with a sense of unease. He didn¡¯t feel good. "I feel strange... Something seems different here."


    Hearing Simon¡¯s words, Frank frowned, his eyes wandering over the withered trees and the greenery that had lost its color. "This ce seems to live up to its reputation, Simon. Creepy and vile. What were you expecting? A paradise?"


    Simon shook his head in denial. He had prepared himself for what he would face, but still, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this ominous. Could they really live here?


    "Anyway, let¡¯s set up the tents without thinking too much. We don¡¯t have much time."


    With two hours left until sunset, it would be good to settle in by then. Frank looked at Simon expectantly, observing what he would do.


    "Then let¡¯s start setting up," Simon said, turning around and signaling for the people on the wagons to get off. "Everyone, set up the tents, and the women, get ready to prepare the meals!"


    As everyone obeyed, the tents were quickly spread out,rge cooking pots were set up, and after the wood was lit, everyone gathered around Simon again for further orders. "George and Urien will gather firewood, Emily, you collect anything edible from the forest."


    "Got it, Leader," George and Urien responded, heading into the forest with their axes.


    Emily nodded and left. Meanwhile, Simon was left alone with Frank. "This forest gives me a sense of danger; we should investigate."


    "I agree, but we don¡¯t have enough soldiers for a thorough scouting."


    Hearing this harsh truth from Frank, Simon sighed, narrowing his eyes. "That¡¯s bad, I really have a bad feeling about this. We must investigate today."


    "You¡¯re the leader," Frank said. "Take whoever you find capable and investigate. The rest is up to you."


    Frank¡¯s eyes were critical as he examined Simon¡¯s equipment. "This sword can barely cut human skin. Whoever made this sword must have been an idiot."


    Simon¡¯s armor and sword were still items he had taken from Edensword Castle. Simon unsheathed his sword and showed it to Frank. "Come on, it can¡¯t be that bad?"


    Seeing Frank¡¯s mocking gaze, Simon felt embarrassed. "Alright, alright, these were the only swords avable. The better ones were given to those with higher ranks. All that was left for me was this antique."


    For a moment, Frank thoughtfully stroked his chin. "Are you skilled at swordsmanship?"


    Simon grinned proudly, sheathing his sword again. "Even if I don¡¯t know everything, I still know the basics."


    "Good, good. I have a sword that¡¯s just right for you."


    Hearing Frank, Simon¡¯s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Are you serious, old man?"


    Frank just nodded, leading Simon to follow him. After walking for a while, Frank pulled out a sword wrapped in cloth from inside a wagon.


    "How long has this been in the wagon? This is the first time I¡¯m seeing it!"


    "This is one of our heirlooms," Frank said as he carefully unwrapped the cloth around the sword and pulled out the sleek, metal hilt.


    The sword had strange symbols and writings on it. As Frank held the sword, his expression showed both reverence and admiration. "This sword is one passed down from our ancestors."


    "It has druidic enchantments engraved on it, covered with powerful spells for durability and toughness. While it¡¯s no Excalibur, it¡¯s still a pretty high-level sword."


    Frank extended the hilt of the sword toward Simon. As soon as Simon grasped it, his body briefly glowed green, and a blue light flickered in his eyes.


    "I feel amazing! Wow!" Simonughed, swinging the sword. Frank smiled. "This sword is yours now. Use it as you see fit."


    "Thank you so much, old man," Simon said with gratitude and appreciation. "You really gave this to me. I feel so humbled..."


    "Don¡¯t feel bad. I think this sword has found someone worthy of it. Use it well," Frank calmly exined. "George, even though he uses swords, actually prefers axes, and Emily is already an archer. In my opinion, you¡¯re the one who should have this sword."


    "Old man, I feel like you have a lot of faith in me."


    Simon was moved and said, "I¡¯ve never had anyone trust me this much before. Even though you¡¯re a bit of a crazy old guy, your heart is pure."


    Frank chuckled and nodded. "Enough talking, let¡¯s get to work."


    Simon nodded and waited for everyone to return from their tasks. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for them to return.


    George came backughing, carrying more than ten pieces of firewood, while Urien, despite carrying only one, looked exhausted.


    Urien dropped the firewood andy down, panting. "I¡¯m so tired! Damn it!"


    "Ghahahah, you¡¯re young! You can endure a bit more!"


    "Speak for yourself, George. I¡¯m not as strong as you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it soon," George said, dropping the firewood. "The first time I carried firewood, I was exhausted too."


    "How old were you?"


    "I was eight," George said with amusement. "I remember, I couldn¡¯t even stand up from exhaustion."


    George¡¯s face showed a nostalgic smile as he remembered the times Frank would angrily lift him up.


    "This feels like physical torture though..."


    Urien¡¯s expression sank as he looked at George. He wondered, had this man really gone through psychological torture his whole life?


    "As cruel as it may seem, it¡¯s what made me who I am. After all, life isn¡¯t as idealistic as it is in fairy tales."


    Meanwhile, Emily returned, empty-handed. She hadn¡¯t even found a rabbit. Georgeughed and teased, "Did you really fail?! Your skills have really dulled, Emily. Grahhahaha!"


    "Say one more word, and I¡¯ll pierce that tiny brain of yours with an arrow!" Emily gritted her teeth. She had indeed been failing a lottely. She wondered if she was cursed.


    "There¡¯s not even an ant in this damned ce!"


    Emily had spent two hours hunting in the forest and still hadn¡¯t seen a single living creature. It was abnormally strange and frustrating.


    "This ce is worse than Grandpa said. We shouldn¡¯t havee here!" Emily angrily kicked a stone. George ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Calm down, Emily. This is the only ce we can go. There¡¯s nowhere else for us to start."


    Emily could only sigh. "Unfortunately..."


    "No need to be pessimistic, at least we have a ce to stay," Urien interjected gently, his eyes turning to Emily. "After all, we no longer have to run. We have a ce we can call home."


    Even though Emily didn¡¯t like it here, she agreed with Urien¡¯s sentiment. The people looked more hopeful and happier than before.


    At least, as Urien said, they had a ce to stay. It was better than nothing. Emily¡¯s only problem was that she still didn¡¯t trust the God of Darkness.


    After all, it was hard to trust something whose reputation was entirely associated with evil and savagery.


    "Emily, George. Looks like you¡¯ve arrived."


    Simon appeared before them, having cleaned his armor. Emily and George froze for a second when they saw the sword strapped to Simon¡¯s waist.


    "Did Grandpa give you that sword?" George said in surprise. "It¡¯s going to be really useful to you."


    "Does this sword have something special about it?"


    Emily, her eyes gleaming with excitement, answered Urien¡¯s question. "This sword is no ordinary weapon. It¡¯s very special. It¡¯s something legendary, symbolizing the Druids."


    Urien¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the sword. "It represents the Druids?"


    Simon also listened to Emily with curiosity. He was intrigued as well.


    "This sword belonged to the first leader of our vige. It was one of the sister swords of Excalibur, given to us by the Lady of the Lake, Vivian."


    Simon grasped the sword by its hilt and thanked Frank for deeming him worthy of such an important weapon.


    "Unfortunately, its name has been forgotten over time. No one remembers it anymore," George said. "Each time a vige chief passed away, this sword was given to the chosen heir by Grandpa Frank."


    "Does that make me the heir?"


    "Yes, since you are now our leader, it means you¡¯re worthy to wield it."


    "Thank you for trusting me. I won¡¯t let you down," Simon said gratefully. Georgeughed. "I have full faith in that."


    After chatting for a while, Simon decided to get to the point. His expression turned serious. "I¡¯m nning to organize a scouting party. Would you like to join?"


    "I¡¯ve already been wandering the forest for two hours. I didn¡¯t see anything," Emily said calmly. Simon lowered his eyes, looking thoughtfully at the ground. "There¡¯s something strange here. Frank says the Lich is dead, but I still have an odd feeling inside me."


    "Indeed, it¡¯s eerily quiet here. On our way, we didn¡¯t encounter a single animal or living creature. Just the silence of death."


    "Now that you mention it, that really isn¡¯t normal," Urien said. "It¡¯s normal for people to be absent, but for there to be no creatures at all, that¡¯s impossible. Not even snakes or birds."


    "George, Emily, Old Frank, and I will form the scouting team," Simon then looked at Urien. "Urien, you¡¯ll act as the temporary leader in my ce."


    "You can count on me!" Urien said excitedly. He finally had the chance to prove himself. Simon nced at Urien and then the others, sighing. "If everyone is ready, let¡¯s go. Old Frank is already waiting for us."


    "Let¡¯s get ready, then let¡¯s go, at least before it gets dark."


    While everyone was preparing, Frank took onest good look around. He also thought the Lich was dead, but he was wrong.


    The life force of all living creatures in this forest, no, in the entire region, was being constantly drained. Most of the forest¡¯s energy was already depleted.


    "I hope we can solve this problem as soon as possible."


    Frank sighed; he was too old for this kind of work.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes, let¡¯s go." Frank gave Urien onest nce. "Urien, this ce is in your hands."


    Urien nodded, unable to hide his excitement, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Trust me. This ce is mine until you return."


    "We know, Urien. Just try not to destroy it before we get back." George chuckled, his eyes yful. Urien rolled his eyes. With Simon finally arriving, everyone was ready.


    Simon stretched his shoulders nervously. He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t scared. He was terrified in a strange way. However, the sense of danger and urgency inside him was too significant to ignore.


    It felt like something big and dangerous would awaken if they waited any longer...


    "Alright then, Leader, we¡¯re following you..." Frank said seriously. Simon nodded quickly and moved forward.


    The rest of the team followed behind, advancing under Simon¡¯s leadership.


    ******


    My new book is published: Everyone Reincarnates in the Modern World: I Am King Arthur


    If you support me with power stones, I will be motivated.


    More motivation = longer and faster sections

 Chapter 50 - 49: Traitor of Albion(2/?)

    "There¡¯s something here!"


    Emily screamed as Frank¡¯s eyes turned serious, and Simon rushed to her side, his eyes filled with concern. "What happened?!"


    Emily looked down and said nervously, "I think I stepped on something." She had indeed stepped on something, triggering a mechanism under her foot.


    "There¡¯s a trap here, be careful!" While Emily was still trying to figure out what happened, Frank bent down and examined the mechanism Emily had stepped on.


    After 4 hours, the group had made significant progress through the forest, and the fact that they hadn¡¯t encountered any traps so far was good news. However, the sudden appearance of this mechanism suggested that something was definitely here.


    Night had already fallen, and Frank took a closer look to see better. After 10 minutes, he leaned back and rxed.


    George, concerned for his sister, looked at Frank. "Grandpa, it¡¯s not dangerous, is it?"


    As Simon and Emily waited anxiously, Frank finally delivered good news. "We¡¯re lucky. This mechanism is old and probably lost its function. You can lift your foot."


    Emily listened to Frank, and with trust in her grandfather, she slowly lifted her foot. Fortunately, the trap didn¡¯t activate. She exhaled deeply, regaining herposure.


    "Watch your steps from now on. There might still be functional traps ahead."


    The group quickly nodded, knowing that dying recklessly was a bad idea. After the tension eased a bit, Simon spoke up. "Let¡¯s go, but in a single file."


    "I¡¯ll go first. Follow me."


    As Frank moved forward, George handed him the torch he was holding. Frank took the torch and led the way.


    After two hours of walking, the group arrived at a cemetery. It looked old and dirty. The tombstones were broken and stained, and an ominous atmosphere surrounded the ce.


    Simon¡¯s spine tingled as he wondered, "Could there be ghosts here?" and he became tense. Frank¡¯s eyes scanned the area cautiously as they walked along the cemetery path, checking for anything unusual.


    "This ce looks really dangerous," George said as he walked carefully with Emily along the muddy path.


    After ten minutes of exploration, they reached an old cabin. It was made of stone and appeared to have copsed over time. Frank stepped inside and looked around carefully.


    "There should be a clue here, but it¡¯s been abandoned for a long time and far from any human settlements. We shouldn¡¯t get our hopes up."


    "I think we should go back. There¡¯s nothing else here." George wandered around, examining some old books with a bored expression.


    "No, we should investigate further," Frank said as he looked around, addressing George. "There¡¯s something hidden here."


    "Frank! There¡¯s someone here!" Simon eximed as he looked out the door and saw a figure dressed like a gravedigger. The man¡¯s face was turned toward the graves, and Simon could only see his back.


    "Hello! You there!" Simon called out as he approached the man, with the others following behind. The man didn¡¯t respond to Simon¡¯s call and simply stood in ce.


    "Simon, I advise you to stop," Frank said.


    Simon turned to Frank, confused. "Why?"


    "Because of this."


    In an instant, Frank leaped forward and swung his staff with all his might, striking the man in the back and sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Frank, what are you doing?! Are you crazy?" Simon, concerned for the man on the ground, was shocked by Frank¡¯s serious expression.


    "Look around."


    "What?"


    As Simon looked around, he suddenly froze. Numerous red, glowing eyes were watching him menacingly. He took a step back.


    As Emily and George readied their weapons, Simon quickly drew his sword. "What do we do?"


    Though he tried to stay calm, sweat had already started to form on his back from the tension. Frank observed the surroundings, remaining calmpared to the others. "Let¡¯s get out of here quickly."


    As soon as Frank gave the word, they hurriedly left, but skeletons began to rise from the graves, chasing them. Though some stumbled to the ground, they didn¡¯t seem very intelligent.


    However, they were many¡ªaround 2,000 skeletons. Even if the group had the strength to defeat them all, they were still human. Once they got tired, the skeletons would overwhelm them.


    "Come on,e on!" Emily cut down the skeletons in front of them with her bow, while George swung his axe with fury. Simon, meanwhile, charged forward, knocking aside any skeletons in his way to clear the path.


    "There are too many of them!"


    As the group was encircled, the skeletons kepting, mindlessly attacking without hesitation.


    Fighting with concern, George¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. With a single swing of his axe, he obliterated dozens of skeletons. "We can¡¯t escape!"


    At that moment, Frank knelt down, examining the ground. His eyes lit up as he realized something. "George! Hit the ground with all your strength!"


    "What?" George asked while shing through the skeletons. Frank shouted angrily, "I said hit the ground with everything you¡¯ve got!"


    "Alright!"


    After pushing back the skeletons around him, George lifted his axe. Just as one skeleton was about to strike him, an arrow shattered its head.


    "Do what Grandpa says, now! Hurry!"


    "I¡¯m doing it, I¡¯m doing it!"


    With a roar, George mmed his axe into the ground with all his might. Contrary to what he expected, the ground offered no resistance and cracked, causing the entire group to fall through.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Simon screamed, unable toprehend what was happening, while Emily clutched her bow tightly. George, falling in the lead, had a look of panic on his face.


    As the group fell, skeletons and all, theynded inside a tunnel beneath the cracked earth. The corpses of long-dead peopley scattered everywhere.


    The source of light came from torches lining the walls.


    Fortunately, the fall hadn¡¯t been too deep, and George¡¯s strike had cracked the earth just enough to drop them into this tunnel.


    "Everyone, get up, now!" Frank shouted. Unlike the group, the skeletons weren¡¯t so lucky; they shattered upon impact, while the group escaped with only a few bruises.


    "Follow me!" Hearing Frank, everyone quickly got up, ignoring their pain, and started running. After ten minutes of sprinting, they came upon an iron door.


    "George! Break this door down!"


    "I can¡¯t!"


    "What?!" Emily shouted in exhaustion. George immediately pointed to his axe. It waspletely cracked and shattered. A trace of regret crossed George¡¯s face. "The axe broke! It¡¯s useless now!"


    While they stood in panic, Simon nced at his new sword. Then, with a burst of courage, he stepped forward. "Leave it to me!"


    Emily and George stepped back, watching Simon closely. The skeletons¡¯ ttering echoed closer¡ªthey had about a minute left.


    Simon raised his sword, feeling the mana flow through his body as Seth had taught him. As the mana surged, Simon grinned. His sword began to faintly glow as his muscles tensed.


    Using all the potential stored in his body, Simon powered his swing from his shoulders and hips, roaring as he shed the iron door. It was a clumsy strike but a powerful one.


    "Wow..." Emily¡¯s eyes widened in admiration at the disy, while Frank let out an approving hum. "Let¡¯s not wait any longer."


    They quickly rushed through the iron door. To prevent the skeletons from following, they used the iron door as a barricade.


    Half an hourter, after running non-stop, they finally came to a halt, gasping for breath. George sat on the ground, wiping the sweat from his face.


    "Those bastards are finally gone."


    Disgust flickered across Emily¡¯s lips as her eyes roamed over her dirty clothes in disgust. "I need to get new clothes."


    "Let¡¯s get out of here first; then we can do whatever you want," Simon sighed, his eyes showing fatigue but also a glimmer of pride.


    Despite being the oldest, Frank was the only one not sweating. Simon noticed this and nced at him. "How are you still more resilient than us at 260 years old? How is that even possible?"


    "We Druids don¡¯t have sweat nds like humans," Frank exined calmly. "Even when we¡¯re tired, it¡¯s impossible for us to sweat because we¡¯re a race immune to heat."


    "Druids are also a cousin race to the Elves, and our skin is very durable and healthy. We rarely get sick and are incredibly resilient."


    "This is something to be very envious of," Simon said, looking around. Afterward, no one continued speaking, and they started checking their surroundings.


    "This ce is big," Emily said. "We probably found a hidden sanctuary."


    Frank nodded in agreement. "The historical texts said the Lich made great use of undergroundirs. It was likely true, considering we¡¯re here."


    George touched the crumbling walls, his eyes scanning the area. "It must have taken a hundred years to build this ce. Even after all these years, it¡¯s still intact."


    "Yes," Frank remarked calmly. He looked at George. "After all, he had immortal workers with limitless endurance. But it didn¡¯t stop there. cksmiths, engineers, architects..."


    "Since the undead are still here, something must be off. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange, Frank?" Simon interjected, a hint of worry in his eyes. "The Lich died a long time ago. Centuries have passed, so the forest should be full of life energy, but what we¡¯re facing feels like a ce about to wither."


    "Maybe the Lich didn¡¯t die and has been hiding?"


    "Impossible," Frank frowned, confident the Lich was dead. "If the Lich were alive, the Church wouldn¡¯t have overlooked it. They would have eliminated him immediately."


    "But it doesn¡¯t exin the strange atmosphere in this forest."


    Emily nced around thoughtfully. "We¡¯ll probably find out soon..."


    "You¡¯re right," Frank said. "At the end of this ce, we¡¯ll find the answers. Let¡¯s move on."


    "Yes."


    After a long walk, the group reached a massive door. Seeing the huge metal door, Frank examined it closely. "There must be something behind here. I can feel its mana from this distance."


    "Like what?" George asked curiously. Even though he had lost his axe, his fists were still strong. Frank looked at him with a warning in his eyes. "Keep your discipline, boy. You could die."


    Feeling Frank¡¯s stern gaze, George wiped the grin off his face, straightened up, and quickly nodded. Meanwhile, Emily felt uneasy about passing through the door.


    "I think we should turn back."


    "We can¡¯t turn back, the skeletons have probably filled that area by now."


    "Then what do we do?"


    Simon sighed and looked at Emily, who seemed helpless. "I don¡¯t know."


    After a moment of silence, Frank decided to speak. "We¡¯re going in. This is our only way out."


    As everyone prepared, they rested for ten minutes before pushing therge door open.


    The first thing they noticed was that the area beyond had better lighting. The walls were adorned with some paintings, and the ce was enormous.


    "To see humans after all these years... How delightful."


    When a voice echoed around them, everyone tensed up, looking around in confusion. Frank stepped forward, gripping his staff tightly, carefully scanning the area. "Who are you!"


    "Who am I? Well, since you¡¯re so eager to know, I¡¯ll allow you to learn my name. Be honored, lower life forms! I am the strongest of the Knights of the Round Table, the yer of King Arthur! The rightful and newest Emperor of Albion! The great Mordred Pendragon!"


    For a moment, everyone froze, and a strange, high-pitched sound filled the silence. "Now, bow before me, and I might spare you! Lower life forms!"


    "Ghahahhaa! Is this voice serious!? Ghhaha, I can¡¯t even speak fromughing!" Georgeughed, clutching his stomach. Not just George, but Emily also burst intoughter.


    Simon tried to maintain his seriousness but failed. Was this guy really the Lich? Instead of sounding like a Lich, he was speaking like a 12-year-old child.


    "You¡ªyou¡ªyou! How dare you! Laughing at me is a sin!"


    While the others couldn¡¯t stopughing, Frank was dead serious. The mention of the Pendragon name had struck him like never before. He swung his staff sharply, hitting George in the stomach.


    "Oww..." George groaned, hisughter cut short. Frank narrowed his eyes angrily. "What are you doing?! Do you want to make him angrier?"


    "Ah¡ªright, right!" Simon quickly coughed andposed himself. Emily also stoppedughing. But it was toote. As the voice continued to mutter, the walls started to shake as if they were about to copse.


    "Fenris! Kill them!"


    As the arrogant voice echoed onest time in a furious and crazed tone, something shocking happened that made everyone¡¯s eyes widen.


    The side of the great hall cracked open, and from it emerged a massive, skeletal beast¡ªmore precisely, a dragon. An undead dragon.


    "That¡¯s a dragon!" Emily said in fear, her eyes darting around in search of a solution, but to no avail.


    "Go that way!" Simon shouted, pointing to two separate doors ahead. They immediately began running toward the doors.


    "Grahhhhahah!!" The dragon roared, causing the hall to shake as if it was on the verge of copse. Frank shouted, "Split up! It can¡¯t follow all of us at once!"


    Nodding, George and Emily ran to one door while Frank and Simon went to the other. The dragon seemed unsure of which to follow.


    The arrogant voice echoed once more, still angry but now calmer. "Wait, I don¡¯t want to kill them anymore. I want to torture them, Fenris."


    "For now, I¡¯ll y with them. Let¡¯s see how they survive..."


    The arrogant voiceughed wickedly, then cut its connection with the undead dragon.

 Chapter 51 - 50:Traitor of Albion(3/?)

    "What are we going to do now?"


    Simon looked at Frank with concern. His eyes trembled, revealing his anxiety, as he nced around. They had now entered long, narrow corridors instead of the giant hall.


    Frank appeared more rxed than Simon. He surveyed his surroundings calmly, looking as if there was no trouble at all. He nced at Simon out of the corner of his eye and said calmly, "What are we going to do? Idiot, we¡¯ll just move forward and crush whateveres our way."


    "That¡¯s easy to say, but what if something like a Dragon shows up again?"


    "Look around," Frank said calmly. His eyes wandered. "No Dragon could fit in here. Only skeletons or small but powerful monsters can be here."


    Simon shook his head, then focused on his surroundings as Frank began to move forward. He felt more anxious but was also vignt. He had to be alert for any potential traps.


    After a while, when the duo passed through an iron door, Simon¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of four dead wolves, and he quickly pointed his sword forward.


    Meanwhile, Frank gripped his staff coldly and looked at Simon. "As long as we¡¯re careful, there won¡¯t be any trouble, Simon. Don¡¯t be anxious. Rx and keep your thoughts only on the enemies."


    "I understand," Simon replied, nodding. As the deadly gazes of the wolves fell upon them, Simon made a quick leap and delivered a swipe that tore apart the first wolf.


    As the sword pierced the wolf made of bone and shredded flesh, Frank swung his staff and smashed it against the head of another wolf with brutal force.


    First wolves were already dead.


    As the others quickly lunged at them, Simon went for one while Frank targeted another. Frank swung his staff from above, causing the wolf to crash into the ground and crack it, while Simon drove his sword into the wolf¡¯s belly.


    Then he pulled back and shot a look of appreciation at Frank. "You cracked the ground, really."


    Frankughed and swung his staff. "I told you. I may be over 200 years old, but I¡¯m still strong and as good as new."


    "Let¡¯s go; there¡¯s no need to wait any longer. Emily and George must be worried."


    "Yes," Simon said, and without waiting, they continued to move forward. After a while, what greeted them was not the wolves but goblins. Undead goblins.


    Unlike skeletons, their flesh was still on their bodies, but instead of natural green skin, they had ck and grotesque-looking skin.


    Simonughed when he saw the goblins¡¯ ears and looked at Frank. "Frank, these goblins look like you."


    Frank shot him a quick, stern look, and Simon fell silent, focusing on the enemy. "Stop talking so much, kid; focus. Save your jokes forter."


    "I just wanted to make a joke."


    Before Simon could say more, seven goblins rushed forward, armed with different weapons: daggers, clubs, and swords.


    With a swift move, Simon sliced off the hand of the first goblin attacking him with a dagger, then decapitated it to kill it. Thankfully, goblins were a slow race. Their only advantage was their numbers, but there were only seven goblins here.


    "Die!"


    With a roar, Simon cut down another goblin, while Frank¡¯s fist smashed into a goblin¡¯s face, causing it to writhe on the ground in pain and scream in a high-pitched voice, while Frank stomped on its head mercilessly, causing it to explode.


    "Ugh.." Simon grimaced, turning his head away. Frank, meanwhile, swung his staff quickly and shattered the hand of one of the goblins attacking him with a sword.


    "Pitiful creatures like you deserve to die." Hearing Frank¡¯s ruthless voice, Simon remembered that Druids and elves did not like goblins.


    Frank actually hated goblins enough to kill them mercilessly, just like elves. Before Simon could think more, thest goblin fell, and his eyes shifted to Frank.


    Frank looked at him calmly, wiped the blood from his fists onto the clothes of the goblins on the ground, and then walked towards Simon. "Come on, kid. Let¡¯s not waste any time."


    Simon hurriedly nodded, trying to avoid stepping on the goblin corpses as they moved forward. After about a half-hour of walking, they reached another iron door.


    These iron doors seemed quite numerous here.


    Curious about whaty beyond the door, Simon looked at Frank. "What¡¯s behind the door?"


    "The mana is quite weakpared to Dragon and the Pendragon bastard, but it¡¯s still good to be cautious," Frank replied calmly. Then, without saying anything else, he advanced and opened the iron door effortlessly.


    Except for the entrance, all the other doors were open, allowing them to pass without difficulty. The first thing they saw was a wide room and a gigantic coffin.


    Simon¡¯s eyes roamed over the coffin. "What¡¯s in this coffin?"


    "Step back; don¡¯t approach the coffin." With Frank¡¯s voice, the coffin opened, and a gigantic armored knight emerged.


    The torches trembled as they filled the massive room with mana, and as Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed, Simon took a step back, casting a worried nce.


    "This monster is not normal."


    Suddenly, the knight¡¯s eyes emitted a red glow, its mana showing bloodlust and threats as it raised its huge sword and bent its knees.


    "Run!"


    Hearing Frank¡¯s words, Simon quickly jumped to the side as the knight vanished from his sight and its sword struck the very spot where Simon had just been.


    "Uh! Damn it!" Simon shouted as the ground shook like an earthquake. Frank seized the opportunity and swung his stick forcefully at the Knight, but nothing happened to the Knight. There was only a dent in his armor.


    "Not good!" Simon said when he saw the Knight punch Frank. He raised his sword to go help and began to attack.


    As Frank crashed against the wall, the Knight held the hilt of his massive sword and then tried to strike Simon down with a downward swing.


    "Aggg!!" Simon gritted his teeth as he blocked the Knight¡¯s sword. The Knight leaned forward, and just as he was about to crush Simon with his strength, arge stone hit him on the head.


    "What?!" Simon¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to where the stone hade from, and his eyes widened when he saw Frank standing there, his chestpletely bare. He stood taller. But the most striking thing was his incredibly muscr physique despite his age.


    Such muscles were rare for an old man, even for a Durid. Under Simon¡¯s astonished gaze, Frank looked coldly at the Knight. The words that came out of his mouth were deadly. "Is that all you¡¯ve got? Hm, do better, son."


    With a snarl, the Knight raised his sword, then suddenly lunged forward and swung at Frank. Just as the sword was about to hit Frank, he quickly punched the Knight in his exposed stomach.


    "Ggrr!" The groans escaping the Knight¡¯s mouth conveyed his pain as Frank continued to ruthlessly pound the Knight¡¯s abdomen with incredibly powerful blows. As the Knight struggled to protect himself in agony, his armor began to slowly break apart.


    "Is this real? What are my eyes seeing!?"


    Simon could only watch in shock, mouth agape; how could an old man inflict pain on something twice his size with his fists? It was unbelievable and strange.


    Frank delivered a hard kick to the Knight¡¯s knee, which bent in an unbelievable way, causing the Knight to start falling backward. Without stopping, Frank advanced quickly and kicked the Knight hard in the abdomen, knocking him to the ground.


    As the Knight¡¯s hefty body fell, Frank stepped on his stomach, his eyes mocking. "Is that it? I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect much."


    The Knight, in pain, tried to lift his head; despite being immortal, he wasn¡¯t like an ordinary skeleton. He had willpower but was forcibly controlled by the Lich for vile and dishonorable actions.


    The brutal punches delivered by Frank had caused the Lich¡¯s will to wane from his mind for a time.


    The Knight looked at Frank with hisst strength. "Kill-me-kill-me-kill"


    The raspy voice surprised Frank, then his eyes narrowed in understanding, and he sighed. He looked at the Knight. "I pray for your soul to find peace..."


    Then Frank channeled his mana into his arm. As his fist glowed with a green and red aura, Frank gazed at the Knight with ruthless eyes.


    "Ahhh!" With a roar, Frank¡¯s punch easily shattered the Knight¡¯s powerful and durable core, striking the Knight¡¯s head and cracking the entire ground beneath them.


    "This¡ª" As the ground cracked, the ceiling and walls trembled with fury. It looked like they could copse at any moment. Simon, however, didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes could only try toprehend what was happening.


    "Is your admiration over, son?"


    Frank said as he stepped down from the Knight¡¯s body, which was slowly turning to dust. Seeing Simon still in shock, he looked at him sternly before smiling. "This old man has some hidden features."


    Simonughed, feeling the tension ease within him. He then approached Frank and looked at the Knight, who was gradually turning to dust on the ground. "Remind me to get an autograph from you when we get out of here."


    Frank smiled, then put his clothes back on, which he had taken off to a corner, and retrieved his stick. He then returned to a hunched position as if nothing had happened. "Let¡¯s move on."


    "Frank, why do you still act hunched over when you can stand straight?"


    "You fool," Frank scolded in a harsh tone. "Do you think an enemy would take a hunchback seriously?"


    Simon understood what Frank was doing, and his eyes lit up. "Did you really think this far ahead?"


    Frank shook his head. "In battle, you have to do everything you can to win, or you¡¯ll always lose. Life isn¡¯t all sweet like honey; it¡¯s a rogue, a temr, or a demon; it doesn¡¯t matter. An enemy cane at you at any moment."


    "Well said, old man." Simon said as a thin smile settled on his lips. Frank was about to leave stopped.


    Frank¡¯s eyes went to the Knight¡¯s slowly fading body onest time before leaving; he sped his hands and slightly bowed his head. "Your name, your fame, and what you fought for may be forgotten, but your will, honor, and pride still exist. That ismendable. I hope you have finally found peace..."


    "What are you doing?" Simon asked curiously. Frank lifted his head and calmly replied, "I am praying for his peace. The soul and will are sacred. Maintaining that even after death is amendable and honorable thing."


    "Now that you say that, I actually feel sorry for the Knight..." Simon said. Frank shook his head. "Anyway, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it anymore. Let¡¯s go."


    Then, without waiting any longer, they quickened their pace.

 Chapter 52 - 51:Traitor of Albion(4/?)

    Emily and George walked quickly through the dirty, muddy ground. Emily had a look of disgust on her face.


    Since the only way out was forward, Emily and George had no other choice. They either had to keep moving forward without stopping, or they would get stuck here and die of starvation.


    "This ce looks very dirty."


    Emily¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked around; even though they had been walking for a long time, they were still moving between muddy, dirty, and crumbling walls.


    With each step she took, the mud became thicker, and it became increasingly difficult to walk.


    "Despite all this walking, we still haven¡¯t found a way out," Emily said with a hint of frustration. While walking on the muddy ground, her eyes turned to George. Although George felt helpless, he was confident as a man.


    "We have no other options right now, Emily."


    "I wish I had even 1% of yourfort..." Emily sighed. George smirked, then teased Emily. "Maybe you should stop acting like a princess and remember that we¡¯re peasants. We don¡¯t have much luxury in this cursed ce anyway."


    Emily frowned. "Am I a princess? Don¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯m the best hunter in your search party. Those princesses in the pces probably don¡¯t even know how to hold a sword."


    "Graahahah!" Georgeughed foolishly as he ruffled her hair, then his smile faded. Emily rolled her eyes and pulled his hand away from her hair.


    After a moment of silence, George suddenly stopped, noticing something strange after half an hour of walking. "Hasn¡¯t it gotten a bit too muddy here, Emily?"


    George tried to pull his foot back, but when that didn¡¯t work, he furrowed his brow. He examined the mud. Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed the strange color of the mud on the ground.


    "Why does this mud have a blue tone?"


    "What?" George examined the mud with curiosity; it did indeed have a blue hue. There was something odd about it. The entire ground was t. So how could there be so much mud?


    George bent down and began to pull at the mud. As he struggled to pull his hand free, he found that he couldn¡¯t do it this time either. With some effort, when he finally freed his hand, his eyes widened in confusion.


    "George, I think you should look behind you."


    When George heard Emily¡¯s tense voice, he turned around in surprise.


    "That¡¯s a Slime..."


    Instead of the small, round, innocent, and harmless creature everyone knew as a Slime, this one was deformed. Inside the Slime, visible to the naked eye, were human bones.


    Seaweed was wrapped around it, making it look dirty and muddy. The most threatening part were the eyes that it possessed. They were severed human eyes. The Slime had ced the eyes it had taken from a victim into its eye sockets.


    "I want to be human."


    The voice of a small girl echoed around them. This was the Slime¡¯s voice. Although Emily didn¡¯t understand how the Slime could speak, she had no time to think about it now.


    The eye sockets within the Slime wandered grotesquely over Emily. "You look beautiful¡ªso beautiful. I want you, I want to be you... Beautiful and so beautiful..."


    Emily¡¯s hair stood on end upon hearing the Slime call out to her; her back was drenched in sweat. Then her eyes turned to the Slime, showing her anger. "You disgusting monster, stay away from me."


    The Slime seemed indifferent to Emily¡¯s words. With an appearance reminiscent of a creature from a horror film, it suddenly expanded and lunged toward Emily.


    "Stay away from my sister!" George shouted sharply, punching the Slime¡¯s disgusting, slimy body before it could reach Emily.


    The punch didn¡¯t harm the Slime, but it caused some of the female bones inside to fall out. This seemed to frighten and anger the Slime. After picking up the bones that had fallen to the ground, strange waves of magic flowed from it.


    A scream echoed that hurt George and Emily¡¯s ears.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    "My ears!" Emily cried in pain, covering her ears. Although George was also in pain, he endured. The Slime¡¯s slimy part transformed into a sharp spike and headed toward George.


    "George!"


    George crossed his arms in an X shape to defend himself. The slimy mass pierced his hands, causing his face to contort in pain. Still, a smile settled on his lips. Ignoring his pain, he shook his hand, causing the slimy structure to disintegrate.


    The Slime¡¯s body parts began moving on the ground, rising to bind George¡¯s arms and legs, tightly holding him before he could react.


    As Emily prepared to run, a piece of the Slime that held her arms sent itself toward her. While Emily couldn¡¯t move, the Slime¡¯s human eyes turned to her and examined her closely.


    "So beautiful, I want to be human, I want to be beautiful like you..."


    The small girl¡¯s voice unnerved Emily. Tentacles emerging from the Slime¡¯s body slowly moved toward her mouth, ears, and eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you," the Slime said. Then a tentacle extending from its body transformed into a sharp knife and slowly approached Emily¡¯s stomach. "I¡¯ll just open you up. After taking out your organs, your skeleton, and finally your brain, I will enter you and be a beautiful girl again."


    "I miss my mom brushing my hair. I¡¯m so excited to see her again," the Slime¡¯s voice was now filled with excitement. There was longing, love, and curiosity within it.


    Still, Emily didn¡¯t care about any of this; she couldn¡¯t speak because of the tentacles covering her mouth, and could only re angrily at the Slime.


    George thrashed around; seeing his sister in this condition made his eyes widen crazily for a moment. This time, hisrge and strong physique was of no help.


    "Do you know how much I miss it? My mom stroking my hair, calling me beautiful again?" As the Slime spoke like a human, Emily furrowed her brow. She tried to escape as quickly as possible.


    "As long as I¡¯m beautiful enough, I can go to my mom and help her with her work again..." The Slime¡¯s voice was hopeful. Despite its childish and innocent tone, neither George nor Emily felt pity for it. They needed to eliminate this monster as soon as possible.


    "My mom always hung out with big kids; the big kids would always invite me to the games they yed with my mom."


    When the Slime¡¯s knife pressed against Emily¡¯s stomach, her eyes widened with anger.


    "But this torture will end, and we will reunite with my mom!" The childish and cheerful voice showed excitement as the Slime moved to stab Emily¡¯s stomach.


    But suddenly, shadowy tentacles rose from the ground, attacking the Slime in a way that distorted its shape.


    "It hurts!! Mom!!"


    As the Slime screamed, the shadows surrounded it as if they were trapping it. While shadowy thorns continually pierced it, it cried out. "Mom!? Where are you! Mom! It hurts!


    It hurts so much! It hurts! It hurts! So much!!"


    Before it could continue, thick ck mes rising from the ground began to burn the Slime. The Slime¡¯s body easily burned to ashes. It tried to escape, but it was in vain.


    The fire quickly spread, consuming the tentacles binding George and Emily, as well as all the Slime¡¯s parts on the ground and ceiling.


    "This¡ª"


    As Emily¡¯s mouth opened in shock, George¡¯s eyes widened. Five minutester, there was neither mud nor Slime around.


    "Uff!" Emily fell to the ground in relief, wiping the sweat from her forehead. Her eyes still held admiration for what had just happened.


    "What just happened??" George said nkly, staring at the spot where the Slime had been. His eyes disyed shock, horror, and admiration.


    Emily just shook her head and, after resting her lungs, turned her eyes to George. The sudden turn of events had put her in a strange situation.


    "This is the power of a God..." George said in awe. His eyes wandered to the spot where the Slime had pierced his hand. Disappointment in himself briefly clouded his eyes. "I really am so weak. I can¡¯t even protect you."


    George chuckled at this situation. "I couldn¡¯t even defeat a Slime. Seriously."


    "Idiot," Emily said in a stern voice. She then got up from the ground, looked at George¡¯s severed hand, and tore a piece of fabric from her pants to wrap around his bloody hand. She gazed into George¡¯s eyes, which were filled with disappointment. "Are you reallyparing yourself to a God? Seriously?"


    Hearing Emily¡¯s mocking tone, George shook his head, denying it. As Emily wrapped the cloth around George¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkled with sarcasm. "Then why are you acting all macho? We didn¡¯t know what would happen to us."


    "Stop pitying yourself for nothing," Emily said firmly after tying the cloth and looked sternly at George. Then she walked past him.


    For a moment, George froze, then heughed and followed Emily. "Wait for me, Princess! Don¡¯t rush!"


    As George and Emily left, somewhere else, more precisely in a throne room, a young man was sitting. His messy red hair was at shoulder length. His eyes shone with a purple hue that defined his immortal nature.


    His skin was incredibly pale, almost unbelievable for an ordinary human. It looked like cracked ss, with mana seeping through the cracks. The most intriguing thing was the enormous skeletal dragon that sprawled at his feet.


    This young man was Mordred, the bastard of Camelot, of King Arthur¡¯s blood. Known as the Traitor of Albion, he was the prophesied killer of King Arthur, a wed being born from incest, a traitor, and, with his greatest title, King of the Dead.


    He was one of the legendary Knights of the Round Table, immortal in exchange for greater power, fulfilling his destiny to kill his father, and he was also a symbol of treachery and rebellion.


    Confirming these grand titles, Mordred looked like someone very angry and arrogant. His haughty eyes drifted toward the Dragon sleeping at his feet.


    "Those people are stronger than I expected, especially that old fart." Despite the mockery spilling from Mordred¡¯s lips, there was a glimmer of admiration in his eyes. "It¡¯s interesting that even in this age, such a man arises from the Druids. Perhaps I should make him one of my new subordinates?"


    The Dragon merely stared at Mordred with foolish eyes. Mordred sighed; even if the Dragon didn¡¯t understand much, it was still good for his loneliness.


    "That little girl is dead, what a pity. I had high hopes for her." Mordred flicked his tongue. His eyes rolled mockingly. "You know? The little girl was abandoned here by her mother, she was almost dying. Her body was filled with the sperm of dozens of men."


    For a moment, Mordred¡¯s eyes sparkled with disgust. "When she was about to die, I turned her into a Slime. Unfortunately, her mind was so broken that she couldn¡¯t remember anyone except her mother."


    Then, Mordred sighed again, his eyes momentarily clouded with sadness. "Some people shouldn¡¯t be mothers. All they do is ruin the lives of innocent little ones..."


    Mordred¡¯s eyes returned to their former tight and arrogant gaze. He then examined his skin. His eyes were filled with disgust and revulsion like never before. "This cursed forest is useless now. I can¡¯t renew myself any longer."


    As Mordred¡¯s mana surged with anger, the Dragon looked at him sadly and whimpered like a dog. A thin smile crept onto Mordred¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯tst long. I will eventually be myself again."


    As a terrible smile slowly settled on Mordred¡¯s lips, he smiled even more when he sensed another being¡¯s aura.


    "It seems we have another guest. A strong one, too."


    Even though the Dragon didn¡¯t understand what Mordred was saying, it was happy that its master was pleased, wagging its tail.


    A deep, evil, devilish little chuckle echoed through the throne room, and Mordred¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    Then, with Mordred¡¯s will, all the torches in the throne room suddenly extinguished, shrouding the throne room in darkness...

 Chapter 53 - 52:Traitor of Albion(5/?)

    As Seth¡¯s eyes wandered around, he moved forward with slow steps. His eyes curiously scanned his surroundings. "This ce is truly a masterfully created one..."


    Even a 400-year-old structure wouldn¡¯tst this long, even with magic. There were no copses, cracks, or any damage at all. Only moss and mud had umted over time.


    He had actually returned to the real world, and while looking at what the others were doing, he was surprised by some things he saw. A giant Dragon? Skeletons, monsters, even a Slime monster...


    This ce was indeed a spot for gaining EXP. The mere thought of killing a Dragon and bing even stronger excited Seth.


    "Wait for me, Dragon, I¡¯ming¡­"


    A smile spread across Seth¡¯s lips as he quickened his pace. As he moved forward in a short time, when his eyes reached the giant door, he advanced without waiting any longer.


    Upon entering, the first things that caught his eye were the walls destroyed by the Dragon and the columns that looked like they were about to copse.


    "Another human?"


    Mordred¡¯s shrill and arrogant voice echoed once again. Seth¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He then raised his head, trying to understand where the voice wasing from. "Who is speaking?"


    "Are you the King of this ce?" Seth¡¯s calm voice echoed in the hall. Mordred¡¯s arrogant voice this time echoed with hesitation. Still, he did not relent from his arrogance. "You are not a human. What are you?"


    "An elf? A demon? No, you are a Dark Wizard," Mordred¡¯s curious voice continued. Apparently, Mordred seemed surprised to see a Dark Wizard. "It¡¯s been a long time since a Druid and a Dark Wizard were in the same ce... Quite a good timing."


    "Why do you take pleasure in such a thing?" Seth asked calmly, sensing the excitement and satisfaction in Mordred¡¯s voice.


    "I don¡¯t like Dark Wizards; is that enough of an answer for you?" Mordred¡¯s voice echoed with mockery. "Dark Wizards are the greatest enemies of us round table Knights. In the past, you would have been ughtered like flies."


    There was deep hatred and ruthlessness in Mordred¡¯s tone. Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a mocking smile. "You¡¯re acting very honorable for a traitor. Something must be wrong here."


    "Call me what you want, Dark Wizard." Mordred¡¯s voice grew colder. "I really hate you. You smell like my mother."


    Seth furrowed his brows and then said to him calmly, "Is your mother Morgana? It seems you really are Mordred. Bastard and arrogant."


    A thin smile appeared on Seth¡¯s lips, and as Mordred¡¯s growl rose, Seth continued, "King Arthur, the legendary supreme King... Also your father..."


    "What are you talking about? Stop rambling." Mordred¡¯s voice was gruff. Seth smiled even more. "Your father rejected you, not even recognizing you as an heir. Your mother saw you as a pawn. Now you are all alone in this damn ce."


    "Don¡¯t pity me; I don¡¯t need your mercy. Do you understand me?" Mordred¡¯s voice was now quiet and calm. He seemed to have lost his anger. Seth continued, "Let¡¯s make a deal. Simple and understandable."


    "Do you think I would make a deal with something as disgusting as you?" Disgust appeared in Mordred¡¯s voice. Despite Mordred¡¯s words, Seth¡¯s expression remained calm. "Well then, even if you don¡¯t want to, I will still make you submit."


    "I will beat you until you obey, at least until youe to your senses."


    "You¡ª" Mordred¡¯s furious voice brought a smile to Seth¡¯s lips. With Mordred¡¯s rage, many skeletons began to rise from the ground. As Seth prepared himself for battle, a smile settled on his lips.


    "You will pay for this, Dark Wizard!" The arrogant voice echoed painfully, and Seth¡¯s figure suddenly vanished.


    With every step he took, the skeletons shattered. There must have been at least 1,000 skeletons here. Darkness spread from Seth¡¯s arms, and as the tendrils devoured the entire floor, the hall trembled.


    {The ability "The Body of the God of Darkness" leveled up.}


    The tendrils emanating from Seth¡¯s arms suddenly disappeared, leaving behind an endless darkness. The lightning emitted from Seth¡¯s hands spread out on the ground, recing the darkness.


    As the lightning turned the bones of the skeletons to ash, Seth stopped and attacked the other enemies.


    "Lightning Magic? This is getting even more interesting." Mordred¡¯s calm yet threatening voice echoed again. After Seth destroyed another skeleton, he paused and grinned. "Are you buzzing like an annoying fly? Be quiet for a bit."


    "Ha?!" Mordred¡¯s only response was to create more skeletons. Yet, Seth continued without showing any fatigue. Meanwhile, Mordred raised the stakes even higher, summoning undead wolves.


    There were more than 20 in total. Seth prepared himself, then shattered the jaw of the first wolf that pounced on him with a punch. Seth then suddenly lunged forward, mming his fist down on the wolf¡¯s head, causing it to explode against the ground.


    As the other wolves quickly approached him, he elegantly held the shadow sword he had created in his hand. Then he suddenly leaped forward, weaving through the wolves.


    The shadow sword spun gently in Seth¡¯s hand, delivering thin but deadly damage to the wolves. After 10 seconds, as Seth stood at the other end of the hall, the wolves copsed to the ground, leaving a thin, fatal line on their throats as they turned to dust.


    "You did it! But what about this!" Mordred¡¯s excited yet angry voice was heard again. Then a magic circle formed on the ground, and mana fluctuations appeared.


    "I will have you face my Knights! These men are brave enough to rebel against King Arthur! Just like me!" Mordred shouted with arrogance. With his excitement, hundreds of undead Knights rose from the ground, creating an ominous sight.


    At this moment, there was a glint in Seth¡¯s eyes. He seemed to see more EXP while looking at the Knights.


    "My loyal servants, kill him!"


    "Graaahhh!" The Knights drew their swords and roared. Their ck armor, terrifyingly shining eyes, and glowing eyes revealing their undead identities...


    This was enough to frighten anyone. But standing before them was Seth. A wless yer.


    As Seth¡¯s body turned to darkness, he surged forward frighteningly, engulfing the undead Knights in darkness. Wherever the darkness passed, the Knights were scattered around.


    As some had their legs, heads, and arms destroyed, Seth¡¯s dark body suddenly transformed into arge creature with tentacles that pierced through the knights¡¯ armor.


    "Oh!" As Seth¡¯s new form let out a strange chuckle, the tentacles emanating from the nightmare-like being pierced the bodies of the knights like whips.


    As their armor was prated, each fallen knight was torn apart, while the hundreds of shadow swords created by Seth sprang into action with a fiery spread.


    As the bodies of the surviving knights were destroyed more violently, the swords tore them apart in no time, rendering them unrecognizable.


    Seth chuckled, his level rising to 30, while the body of the God of Darkness quickly reached level 5. As knights continuously resurrected from the circle on the ground, Seth amusingly eradicated them like flies.


    Yet, as his Mana rapidly diminished, the giant Shadow monster form dissipated, and he returned to his human form.


    "Isn¡¯t there a limit to this?" Seth squinted as more knights emerged from the circle, ignoring the corpses around him.


    "Destroying this ce seems like a good option..."


    Without further hesitation, Seth quickly advanced. Seth charged forward with his fists coated in mana, aiming relentlessly at the pirs. After three punches, the first pir cracked, and with Seth¡¯s fourth punch, it copsed.


    "What are you doing?!" Mordred¡¯s voice was heard again. This time, it didn¡¯t sound arrogant; there was a hidden concern in it. Ignoring Mordred, Seth continued to destroy the pirs.


    As the pirs fell, crushing the knights, the dungeon hall shook incredibly. Just as only five pirs remained, Seth suddenly felt one and stopped.


    "It seems I have to deal with you myself."


    Mordred stood before Seth with all his being. The cracks in his skin had be even more pronounced. It seemed that creating so many dead was taxing him.


    Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed, no longer mocking. They were the eyes of a monster. An EXP monster.


    Curious about how much EXP Mordred would bring, Seth licked his lips in anticipation. As Mordred drew his long sword with a swift motion, Seth realized it was an ordinary sword.


    "Dark Mage, take pride," Mordred said as a ruthless smile spread across his lips. As his eyes gleamed, he watched Seth like a hunter. "You will be killed by the great me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not dying today." Seth¡¯s eyes were calm, even slightly mocking. This seemed to intensify Mordred¡¯s anger, as a twitch appeared on his forehead. "Tch, enough talking! Prepare to die!"


    As Mordred advanced swiftly, Seth gripped the dark sword he had created, thenughed as he prepared for Mordred¡¯s attack.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The sh of the two swords caused an intense metallic symphony. As the ruthless smile on Mordred¡¯s lips grew wider, he quickly swung his sword at Seth, trying to graze Seth¡¯s chest.


    Seth moved his sword swiftly to deflect Mordred¡¯s strike, but he was knocked back by a kick from Mordred.


    "Uh. That was a good kick!" Seth said as he felt the pain. Mordred¡¯s only response was to continuously strike with his sword. The attacks were very basic for a knight. The arrogance on his face prevented him from fully engaging in battle against Seth.


    As Seth blocked Mordred¡¯s attacks, his eyes quickly followed the sword. Suddenly, he deflected Mordred¡¯s sword and lunged forward, delivering a hard kick to his abdomen.


    "Tch..." This time, as Mordred was knocked back, he clicked his tongue. Seth mocked him, teasing Mordred. "You¡¯re too slow for a knight."


    "We¡¯ll see."


    As the bodies of Mordred and Seth disappeared from sight, the only sound heard was the ringing of swords. Mordred continuously attacked Seth, forcing Seth to defend himself.


    Seth, waiting for Mordred to expose a weakness, narrowed his eyes. When the expected opening appeared, he swiftly created a shadow whip that ensnared Mordred¡¯s hand and then tried to pierce his chest, taking advantage of the brief moment.


    Suddenly, bats that blocked Seth¡¯s path caused him to retract, making him click his tongue in frustration. Mordred easily destroyed the whip binding his hand, looking at Seth with a smug smile. "Save your tricks for yourself, rat."


    Seth¡¯s response was tounch hundreds of shadow swords at Mordred. With a wave of his hand, Mordred easily blocked them with a magical barrier that appeared before him.


    At that moment, Seth suddenly appeared above Mordred. His arms turned to shadows as he attacked Mordred. Mordred agilely jumped back, and long, sharp spikes made of shadow tore through the ground.


    After elegantlynding, Seth blocked Mordred¡¯s sword with a barrier made of darkness. As the barrier struggled against Mordred¡¯s strength, cracking under pressure, Seth didn¡¯t stop and transformed into shadow, approaching Mordred in an instant to punch him in the face.


    Mordred, who failed to block in time, flew and mmed into the wall, embedding himself with a loud crash. Seth did not stop and, holding Mordred¡¯s face, mmed him into the wall repeatedly.


    A look of satisfaction appeared on Seth¡¯s face as Mordred ground his teeth. Then, mes erupted from Mordred¡¯s hand, engulfing his body and burning Seth¡¯s hands.


    "Damn it!" Mordred struck Seth¡¯s face hard with his elbow. As Seth staggered back, Mordred grinned, grabbed him by the legs, and tried to bring him down.


    But Seth transformed into shadow, escaping from him and encircling Mordred in an attempt to kill him. As a multitude of thorns erupted from the Shadows, the fire emanating from Mordred¡¯s body forced Seth to retreat.


    The cracks on Mordred¡¯s body became more pronounced, but soon after, his body glowed green and healed.


    Meanwhile, Seth, who had returned to his human form, observed Mordred. Then he began to speak in a calm voice, "You¡¯re feeding off life force, aren¡¯t you?"


    As Mordred¡¯s body healed rapidly, he looked at his recovering form with satisfaction. Then he coldly red at Seth. "Even if there¡¯s nothing left in this forest, there¡¯s still enough."


    Seth narrowed his eyes. Mordred suddenly lunged forward, punching him in the face, causing him to stumble back, regaining his footing.


    As Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed with dissatisfaction, Mordred grinned. Then, as mes enveloped his sword, his purple eyes emitted a ruthless glint. His aura transformed into something more threatening.


    With a swift motion, he swung his sword, and the mes emanating from it advanced towards Seth with a tremendous roar, scorching the ground.


    As Seth tried to flee, Mordred turned his sword sideways, directing it at him, and mes engulfed the entire hall. Mordred¡¯s eyes narrowed as he intended to kill Seth.


    "What will you do? Run away like a coward?!" Mordred taunted as Seth furrowed his brows. As he dodged a wave of mes, he suddenly transformed into darkness, spreading out and sending out a wave of tendrils towards Mordred.


    As Mordred¡¯s mes burned the tendrils, shadow des shot from Seth¡¯s body,ing towards Mordred to distract him.


    While Mordred again blocked the shadows with a magical shield, Seth¡¯s body elerated threateningly. He then returned to human form and raised his hands while Mordred stood still.


    As dark Mana gathered in his hands, it gained a purple hue. Then Seth, enveloping the dark Mana with lightning, unleashed bolts from his hands that shattered the ground.


    {The skill named Dark Ray has been developed.}


    The purple beam in Seth¡¯s hands glowed threateningly, darkening the entire room. As the hall trembled, Mordred slightly raised his sword.


    The mes suddenly erupted from his sword, shaking the hall. As the two powerful Mages shed, Seth¡¯s eyes shone. Dark Ray continuously obliterated his hand, and dark mist spread around.


    As the divine aura intensified, Seth¡¯s Mana went even crazier. Six pairs of Crow wings sprouted behind him, with round purple spheres forming at the tips of the wings.


    The spheres glowed with dark Mana like pure destruction balls. The beam in Seth¡¯s hand widened further, causing the hall to tremble even more.


    In response, Mordred¡¯s mes appeared less intimidating. Until, in an instant, the mes engulfed the entire hall, and Seth¡¯s body began to rise slowly towards the sky.


    As Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed, he struggled to maintain the Dark Ray in his hand. As the six spheres grewrger, Mordred¡¯s mes became even more threatening.


    So much Mana had umted in one ce that everyone with a sensitive Mana wave, including Frank, Simon, Emily, and George, felt what was happening.


    They were not alone. Many people, including the regional Church, sensed the incredibly dangerous Mana emanating from this ce.


    As both sides gathered power in one minute, they finally began to move.


    "Dark Ray!!" Seth roared, while Mordredughed wickedly and excitedly swung his sword.


    When the two violent attacks shed, a tremendous explosion echoed throughout the hall, no, throughout all of Gwyndor. The entire decayed forest trembled with a loud roar.

 Chapter 54 - 53:Traitor of Albion(6/6)

    Everything trembled as if it would disappear, and Urien and the others were on their feet, screams echoing as they fell to the ground. The night was suddenly illuminated by bright purple and red beams. The wind moved as if to destroy everything.


    Urien tried to steady himself, struggling to understand what was happening. As the purple light shot into the sky, mes swirled around him, and the powerful Mana shed, creating a massive reaction.


    A loud rumble continued as tents were torn apart, and the roar of a giant Dragon only terrified them further. As the entire dungeon began to copse, terrifying beams scattered through the sky like a natural disaster, rocks falling like meteors, shattering the ground, and the dungeon was on the brink of destruction.


    As the runes that held the dungeon solid flickered, the rest of the dungeon was close to caving in. Meanwhile, Frank and the others had already escaped from the dungeon, barely managing to save themselves in the nick of time.


    The purple and red colors illuminating the sky were painfully bright, scorching their eyes, as the ground cracked and copsed, creating a massive sinkhole.


    "Oh my God..." George¡¯s eyes widened as the mes in the sky spread out, creating a chaotic scene. Every two seconds, two dark silhouettes collided in the air.


    "What¡¯s going on over there?!" Emily shouted, her voice drowned out by the noise. As she tried to escape quickly, her dirty clothes showed how much trouble they were in.


    As they moved quickly, George struggled to leave, drenched in sweat. Fortunately, they were far from the site of the explosion. The urrence of such a disaster just as they exited the dungeon made them uneasy.


    "Graaa!!"


    Fenris emerged from the ruins with a roar, as a six-winged shadow figure in the sky unleashed purple beams that shredded the Dragon¡¯s bone and flesh-filled body, tearing up the ground.


    "Boommm!"


    The figure wrapped in fiery red beams in the sky suddenly crashed like a meteor into the dark figure, causing both beings to hit the ground with a loud crash.


    "Damn it!" George lost his bnce and fell. The Dragon slowly began to heal, its glowing green eyes making it even more terrifying.


    Then, as it opened its mouth, a massive green gas erupted from it, quickly tearing through the already doomed forest.


    "Wraaa!!" As the Dragon rose in anger, the figure wrapped in green Mana from the sky punched its face, causing the Dragon to crash to the ground.


    "Grandpa!?"


    Emily shouted in shock, looking at the muscr figure. Frank ignored her. He held Simon¡¯s sword. The sword shone with a supernatural hum, and Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Get up, you scum! Is this all the power of Dragons?!" Frank roared, and the sword glowed in support.


    "Graaa!" The Dragon quickly regained itself, swiping its ws at Frank, but Frank disappeared from sight and suddenly reappeared in the air, startling the Dragon.


    With a stern expression, Frank swung the sword. A green light shot from the sword, obliterating the Dragon¡¯s arm and shoulder.


    The green Mana that hit the ground left a huge gash in the earth.


    As everything was covered in dust, a joyful roar escaped George¡¯s mouth, and he shouted excitedly upon seeing his grandfather like that. "That¡¯s it, old stallion!!! Hahahha!"


    But suddenly, a punching from the dust struck Frank¡¯s body, causing him to crash hard to the ground.


    George¡¯s voice was cut off, and as Frank groaned on the ground, the Dragon took advantage of this opportunity, targeting the still dazed Frank with its sharp ws.


    "Graa!"


    The Dragon let out a wild roar, shaking the entire area. Frank tried to escape, but it was toote. But a suddenly appearing shadow grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    As the Dragon¡¯s w struck the ground, destroying the earth, Frank looked around in confusion.


    "Are you okay, old man?!" Simon¡¯s hand was lightly wrapped in Dark Mana. The sky seemed to go crazy due to chaotic Mana, swirling and burning, while Simon breathed heavily and looked at Frank.


    "I¡¯m fine, but how did you do that?" Frank looked at him seriously. Simon sighed, stuttering as he spoke. As heavy rain began to pour and lightning shed, he said, "I just did it; I don¡¯t know¡ª"


    Suddenly, the lightning struck more violently, cutting off Simon¡¯s speech. His attention was drawn to the figures still shing in the sky. They were moving so fast that it was impossible to follow them.


    As chaotic Mana intensified in the sky, it seemed as if the apocalypse wasing, with random purple and red spells illuminating the ground and destroying everything.


    Simon couldn¡¯t remember ever experiencing anything so terrifying in his life. Everything had been ordinary just moments ago, but now? Now it felt like he was witnessing a scene of apocalypse.


    "Something so horrifying..." Frank murmured. His eyes were seriously fixed on the sky. For a moment, Simon felt Frank¡¯s eyes glow green.


    "This much chaos and violence. This ce can¡¯t take it." There was a thin thread of concern in Frank¡¯s voice. Noticing this, Simon interjected, trembling, "We need to get out of here immediately. We must find Emily and George!"


    Frank snapped out of his daze and nodded. His eyes narrowed as he saw the Dragon trying to reach the sky. He turned to Simon. "You go and find them."


    Simon shook his head. Then, quickly moving on, he felt Emily¡¯s mana and swiftly left the area.


    As the rain soaked Frank¡¯s body, the only thing he did was reactivate his Mana, but this time his eyes shone with a mysterious symbol that represented ancient Elven heritage.


    Slowly, as his muscles tensed, he pressed his feet firmly against the ground, as if to crack it, and his body seemed to rejuvenate, healing his wounds.


    Suddenly, he jumped and dashed towards the Dragon.


    Meanwhile, Mordredughed madly as he swung his sword towards Seth. mes spilled from his sword, while Seth¡¯s shadow sword countered it, blocking Mordred.


    The Dark Mana pouring from Seth¡¯s sword served as a barrier against the fire emanating from the de. Seth gritted his teeth. As he resisted Mordred¡¯s sword, lightning burst from his hand,unching an attack towards Mordred.


    Mordred suddenly distanced himself, evading the lightning. The cracks in his skin had be more pronounced, making him look almost ready to shatter, yet heughed wildly.


    "I haven¡¯t had this much fun in ages! Dark Mage!"


    As Mana fatigue hit Seth, six wings burst from his back but stabilized quickly. A tired yet mocking smile appeared on his lips. "You look like a wreck."


    "This is temporary," Mordred said with a grin. mes cascaded from him, giving him a dangerous aura. His gaze shifted to the Druid fighting his Dragon. "This Druid can truly battle my Dragon..."


    Mordred¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. "It¡¯s a strange feeling to discover that Druids are still this powerful."


    Seth raised an eyebrow and looked at Frank. A moment of surprise shed in his eyes, followed by curiosity. He would observe himter, especially that strange symbol in his eyes.


    "If you are curious about the symbol in their eyes, it¡¯s a cleverly designed rune," Mordred exined calmly. There was a brief ceasefire between the two. He continued smoothly, "One gains more power by sacrificing their life energy. Simple but effective power."


    Seth frowned at what Mordred said. It would be good for Frank to stop. He had only about 20 years left to live. Losing a subordinate as powerful as Frank would be a great loss.


    Seth¡¯s eyes showed urgency. As his Mana red again, he looked at Mordred with a murderous intent. While Mordred chuckled, Seth fired a Dark Ray at him with a serious attack.


    Easily dodging this, Mordred was surprised when Seth¡¯s figure suddenly vanished, causing his eyes to widen as he couldn¡¯t understand where Seth had gone.


    "Is this an illusion?"


    As Mordred failed to see Seth¡¯s figure anymore, he became more convinced. This Dark Mage could use illusions.


    Without waiting any longer, a fist enveloped in lightning struck Mordred¡¯s face, sending him flying backward.


    Then a swift kick hit him in the stomach. Mordred groaned in pain. Just as he was about to react, short shadow daggers erupted from Seth¡¯s hand, piercing Mordred¡¯s arm, shoulder, legs, and forehead.


    The mes bursting from Mordred¡¯s body destroyed the shadow daggers, and they attacked Seth as if nothing had happened.


    "Fool!" Seth grinned, then with a snap of his fingers, the darkness bursting from Mordred¡¯s body caused him to drop to the ground as if he had suddenly tensed up.


    "What have you done!" Mordred roared angrily as his body hit the ground with a bang. His whole body was stiff, and his eyes looked like they were going to explode from the pain.


    As he wandered through the darkness, almost engulfing his entire body, his organs were pierced by dark thorns in agony. Although his immortal body kept him alive, the pain was still present.


    "Aggg!!" Mordred growled like a beast. As the darkness horrifically tore his organs apart, he could only moan.


    As Mordred¡¯s body cracked further, Seth didn¡¯t stop and struck Mordred¡¯s face with a swift punch. Then another punch, and another...


    After dozens of blows, the cracks in Mordred¡¯s body deepened, and the darkness within him surged towards his brain, targeting it.


    Seth didn¡¯t hesitate, and his shadowy hands passed through Mordred¡¯s eyes, mouth, and ears, erasing his sight first.


    They mercilessly shredded his vocal cords, eardrums, heart, and jugr vein. Not stopping there, with quick movements, Seth grasped and pulled Mordred¡¯s arms.


    Grinning as he pierced through Mordred¡¯s soul, Seth smirked and then began to tear Mordred¡¯s body apart piece by piece.


    "How much longer can you heal? It might take you another 400 years to renew your body."


    As Seth pulled back wearily, Mordred couldn¡¯t speak. The trembling of his entire body indicated he was still alive.


    This made Seth narrow his eyes, a wicked smile forming on his face. Then, with onest snap of his fingers, the darkness within Mordred suddenly solidified, causing his body to explode.


    As Mordred¡¯s body parts scattered, Seth stood there as if nothing had happened. A cool breeze tousled his hair, and his eyes were cold.


    "Well, now it¡¯s time for his pet."


    "{Congrattions, your level is now 50.} Discover hidden content at m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    The skill ¡¯The Body of the God of Darkness¡¯ has reached level 20.


    ¡¯God Aura¡¯ has increased to level 10.


    The skill ¡¯Lightning Maniption¡¯ has reached level 20.}


    Along with this, Seth¡¯s divinity also increased, and he felt pleased when he saw the harvest. His Dark Divinity was at 5%, while his Lightning Divinity rose to 7%. His Illusion Divinity climbed to 10%.


    The harvest had gone well. At least Seth was satisfied. His eyes were drawn greedily towards the Dragon until a sudden light appeared in the sky, freezing his body.


    A heavy feeling of disgust, revulsion, and the urge to vomit enveloped him. Seth froze, not understanding what was happening, as his eyes were drawn to the stormy sky.


    The light pierced through the sky, and it was increasing at such an rming rate that it looked as if the sun had risen.


    Everyone was frozen in shock. Even the Dragon was immobilized. At that moment, a gradually ringing horn echoed through the area.


    The sound, heard not only in Gwyndor but throughout the Kingdom, shocked everyone for a moment. The sacred aura was felt everywhere, and Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He sensed a sudden change in the sky. Something enormous wasing. Something that urged him with a feeling of disgust and the urge to vomit...


    "Is that a... angel???" Simon raised his head, his eyes widening in astonishment. Not just Simon, everyone froze in ce when they saw the Angel.


    With three pairs of wings shining on its back, the holy golden-silver armored Angel looked divine and sacred. Blue energy constantly swirled around the armor.


    With every p of its wings, chaotic mana dissipated, and the sky returned to its former state.


    The three pairs of wings, symbolizing its status in the heavenly realm, disyed its power. Everyone, including Seth, watched as the Angel raised its arm, and from the portals that opened behind it, hundreds of Angels emerged.


    "What the hell is this???" George eximed in horror. Only a single word could escape Emily¡¯s lips. "We¡¯re doomed..."


    As hundreds of Angels stood like stone behind the three-paired winged Angel, Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed. He sensed the gaze of the Angel that seemed to be the leader. This was different from his confrontation with Mordred.


    Mordred had been injured and lost his power in a way that could exin why he had hidden for centuries.


    But these were Angels; they still shone with power. This feeling of weakness ignited anger within Seth as he bit his lip, and his red eyes trembled.


    Then the three-paired winged Angel drew its sword, pointing it to the ground. Its aura expanded suddenly, disturbing all beings around.


    "Attack."


    With a single voice, the Angels pped their wings and attacked in an emotionless and synchronized manner.

 Chapter 55 - 54: West

    "Evade!" Simon shouted anxiously as he ran, while Emily and George followed quickly. The angels descending from the sky advanced swiftly as well.


    The light was more destructive than ever, while Seth¡¯s darkness moved swiftly,unching tens of thousands of shadow swords into the sky in a barrage. Though not every sword could pierce the angels¡¯ armor, they still managed to crack it.


    As some of the angels exploded in a burst of light, Seth squinted. The light radiating from the three-winged angel expanded, wiping out the shadow swords in an instant. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    Then, in a sudden motion, the angel moved towards Seth, obliterating half of his human form. As the darkness crumbled under the light¡¯s power, Seth quickly restored his form and evaded the light.


    The darkness disintegrated into dust under the light, and Seth¡¯s eyes widened. Then, firing a Dark Ray, he obliterated a third of the angels in the sky.


    No matter how many angels Seth killed, ten more seemed to take their ce. Seth was already suffering from mana exhaustion. His mana dwindled quickly, and his gaze remained fixed on the three-winged angel, floating motionless like a stone in the air.


    "When is that guy going to act?" Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed, trembling¡ªnot from fear, but from excitement. Even though he doubted he could fight the angel, he still wanted to try his luck.


    "Stop."


    The cold voice of the three-winged angel echoed as all the angels froze, as if they were beings without will. The mana radiating from the three-winged angel increased further, forcing Seth to retreat.


    The angel raised its sword, which gleamed with holy light as divine power filled it. With a graceful hum, the divine power kept increasing, causing everyone to try to flee.


    Strangely, the three-winged angel¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Seth, but on the dragon. The dead dragon sensed this and tried to flee, but it was toote.


    As the divine power rapidly increased, the angel¡¯s sword fell calmly towards the dragon. When the white pir struck the ground, all of Gwyndor trembled once more.


    "Graaa!!"


    The dragon¡¯s body began to disintegrate again. This time, its body didn¡¯t regenerate; it turned to dust and waspletely destroyed.


    As the dust rose, the only thing left behind was the dragon¡¯s residual mana. But everyone was too busy fleeing in terror to notice it.


    "Destroy them."


    The angel¡¯s voice echoed once more. The angels became aggressive again, splitting into three groups to attack from all sides.


    Their targets were Frank, Seth, and the fleeing humans.


    "Grandfather!" Emily screamed in fear as she saw the angels¡¯ swords pierce Frank. Their swords hummed as they pierced his stomach and arms, causing Frank to groan in pain, though his resolve remained unbroken.


    "You think I¡¯ll die this easily?!" Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger as his sword glowed green. With one sh, he destroyed an angel, then grabbed another by the head with his free hand and crushed it with raw strength.


    Even Seth was impressed by the amount of mana Frank gathered as his body surged with power. His fists repeatedly destroyed angels while his sword imed the lives of dozens more.


    "George, Emily, Simon!" Frank shouted breathlessly as he found an opening. "Run! Don¡¯t look back!"


    "But Grandfather!" Emily wanted to rush forward and help, but George grabbed her arm, stopping her. She turned quickly and pped George hard.


    George ignored it, holding her arms firmly. His eyes were serious and filled with sorrow. "We have to go. We can¡¯t help him!"


    Emily trembled with anger, ring at George as if betrayed. "How can you just stand there?! My grandfather is dying!"


    "My grandfather can take care of himself! There¡¯s nothing we can do!" George¡¯s harsh words made Emily¡¯s eyes well with tears. Saddened, George continued, "If we stay, despite his sacrifice, we¡¯ll all die. The entire vige will be wiped out, and his sacrifice will be meaningless..."


    Emily cried as tears streamed down her beautiful face, but George didn¡¯t wait any longer. He pulled Emily along. She didn¡¯t resist, allowing him to drag her away.


    Meanwhile, Seth was deciding what to do. It seemed like Frank was going to die, and Seth felt bad about letting that happen.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t find such a knowledgeable NPC again...


    "What should I do?"


    Seth¡¯s thoughts kept drifting back to the angels following him from above. He could flee, but what if the others were captured? He would have to start all over again.


    "I have to save the others!"


    Seth¡¯s wings pped powerfully, giving him an incredible burst of speed. Shadow tendrils shot from his back, quickly grabbing Emily, Simon, and George.


    Before anyone knew what was happening, they were suddenly speeding away. The angels tried to pursue, but stopped at themand of the three-winged angel, redirecting their attention to Frank.


    "Haa!!" Frank roared, destroying another angel with a punch. His sword glowed as it shed through the angels.


    As the angels were torn apart, Frank copsed to the ground in exhaustion. The symbol in his eyes flickered, and as his strength faded, he sensed the others¡¯ mana disappearing into the distance, allowing him to rx.


    "Good, you escaped." Frank¡¯s eyes softened with rare warmth and happiness, and a faint smile touched his lips. His grip on his sword loosened.


    "Druid, your perseverance ismendable. The Goddess favors your kind," the three-winged angel descended slowly, its calm and elegant voice echoing. The tone was androgynous, with no clear gender.


    The angel¡¯s voice rang out steadily. "A special ce of punishment awaits you in Heaven. For your betrayal of the Goddess, we will gouge out your eyes."


    Despite the harsh sentence, a smile spread across Frank¡¯s lips. "Betray the Goddess? I never worshipped her, never felt love or gratitude towards her. How could I have betrayed her?"


    The angel glowed for a brief moment, seemingly angered by Frank¡¯s sarcastic tone, but soon calmed, its aura steady once more. "You will be punished for sphemy, immorality, and betrayal. Do you have anyst words?"


    "Go to hell!" With one final roar, Frank lunged forward, his mana surging higher than ever as it burned through his life force. His sword flew forward at incredible speed.


    The angel moved its sword, calmly blocking Frank¡¯s strike. For a moment, Frank¡¯s mana pressured the angel¡¯s hands, but with a swift motion, the three-winged angel disarmed him.


    As Frank fell to the ground, the angel¡¯s armored hands covered his eyes, then gouged them out. Frank endured the pain, remaining still.


    After a while, the angel took Frank¡¯s druidic eyes and crushed them. As blood dripped from its hand, the calm voice of the three-winged angel echoed once more.


    "The Goddess has favorable thoughts towards you. If you join us, we will heal you," the angel announced calmly. "However, the Goddess will punish you for worshipping a dark god. Your sentence will be 200 years of crucifixion."


    Frank remained calm as blood flowed from his empty eye sockets. Then, his mouth opened onest time. "My loyalty to the Dark God is eternal. You won¡¯t convince me."


    "We shall see..."


    The angel¡¯s only response was calm and emotionless. Suddenly, chains of light bound Frank, and his body was pulled into the portal that opened behind him.


    Without another nce, the angel vanished with the rest of the angels, returning to Heaven.


    ******


    "Is everyone ready?" Simon asked, trying to sound firm. He had retrieved his sword after Seth had left his behind. His eyes trembled as he tried to stutter.


    A somber mood hung over the vigers. Some were crying, while Freya clung to George, sobbing. Frank¡¯s death had cast a heavy emotional toll on everyone.


    Despite the bright and sunny day, the devastation around them and the many events, like Frank¡¯s death, had left everyone in shock.


    Emily¡¯s eyes were dull, as if resigned, her under-eyes bruised from crying. George had lost his cheerful spirit.


    "Let¡¯s go then." Simon sighed when no one responded, and as everyone moved to the wagon, their goal was to leave the Kingdom.


    They were headed west, to the ce of the three great Kingdoms. This journey would take at least 1-2 months. Simon took the reins of the wagon, guiding them towards the Dragon Kingdom.


    As Simon drove the wagon, a month passed quickly.


    In New Camelot, the Temple Knights were on the move. In a sudden decision by the Council of Nobles, the case had been transferred from the Hall of Justice to the Inquisition Courts.


    Over a hundred Temple Knights surrounded Morrigan¡¯s manor, while she watched everything unfold from the window.


    "My Lady, do you need assistance?" Thomas asked with a smile, though there was a faint murderous intent in his voice. His eyes were cold and grim.


    Morrigan shook her head, refusing. Her eyes were emotionless. "No need. Stirring up more trouble will only fuel their anger."


    "But-" Maria was about to intervene, but upon seeing Morrigan¡¯s expression, she shrank back and fell silent. Morrigan¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the bright-armored Knights outside.


    "I¡¯ll give them what they want. It no longer matters." Morrigan¡¯s cold words sent a shiver through Maria, who trembled with worry for her.


    Then, under the gaze of Thomas and Maria, Morrigan slowly descended. All the servants had been given the day off.


    While the King and the Duke of Thornvile continued their feud, there had been little news from Duke Alfred. The word was that he nned to return with his army.


    With the entire Kingdom¡¯s attention focused on the trial, Morrigan finally reached the ground floor. The sound of her heels echoed as she calmly opened the door.


    "Morrigan Thornvile, extend your hands and do not cause trouble. You have no right to speak; you are now in the presence of the Goddess," said High Priest ric in a stern voice. At hismand, two Temple Knights advanced, grabbing Morrigan¡¯s arms. They then bound her hands, and a glowing chain of white runes wrapped around her neck, legs, and arms.


    As the chains seared her flesh, burn marks appeared.


    Maria lunged forward in protest but was restrained by a Temple Knight. With slight worry and anger, she shouted, "You can¡¯t do this! You have no right!"


    Trying to push away the Temple Knights, Maria felt ric¡¯s gaze and faltered, though she tried to muster her courage. ric spoke sharply, "Do you question the Goddess¡¯s justice? If you persist, we will not hesitate to judge you as well."


    Hearing this, Maria recoiled, while Thomas¡¯s murderous intent slightly increased. Morrigan sighed, then turned to Maria. "Maria, stay back. This doesn¡¯t concern you."


    ric sneered and looked at Morrigan mockingly. "It seems you¡¯re already ready to confess. Good. Take the witch away."


    The Temple Knights harshly dragged Morrigan into a heavily armored wagon. As she was taken away, Maria watched her with concern.


    "As I said, you have no right to speak. Sit and behave," ric said with a tone almost dripping with mockery and disgust. Without taking his eyes off Morrigan, he ordered the Temple Knights, "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 56 - 55: The trial of the Morrigan(1/?)

    "Come inside." The Temr Knight ruthlessly threw Morrigan to the ground, causing her knees to crash painfully. A rune that prevented her from using magic was embedded in her wrist. Morrigan narrowed her eyes but said nothing.


    "You will eat only one meal a day until the trial starts," the Temr Knight said in a harsh voice. There was a hint of hatred and clear disgust in his tone. "The trial will begin at 2 PM with the arrival of the King¡¯s representative. Enjoy your time here for the next six hours, witch."


    Then, without looking back, the Temr Knight left Morrigan alone. Morrigan stood still, her eyes scanning the filthy floor.


    Even the rats were absent, affected by the holy power present here. It seemed far too cruel for a sacred ce. Although Morrigan¡¯s mana was sealed, she could still feel the intense mana in the air.


    "Agggghhhh!!!!"


    The anguished scream of a man echoed, distracting Morrigan; the male voice sounded young. As Morrigan tried toprehend what was happening, she would soon understand when two priests entered.


    "It seems he¡¯s finally going to give up," said a middle-aged priest mockingly. He had a long beard and ck hair. The other priest was a man with yellow hair and a mustache.


    As the scream of the young boy echoed, the two priests appeared to ignore it.


    "Erwin, go check it out." The ck-haired man said calmly to the man named Erwin. A faint smile was on his lips. The man named Erwinzily nodded his head and then went to the cell opposite Morrigan¡¯s and pulled back the curtain.


    Behind the curtain was a young boy. Morrigan guessed he was around 13 or 14 years old. The boy¡¯s body was pinned to the ground. Long nails cruelly pierced the boy¡¯s palms and legs, fixing him in ce.


    The cell was filled with flies. They constantly bit the boy¡¯s flesh; he was also naked, and there was a board covering his anus. The boardpletely sealed the anus. Explore more stories at freewebnovel


    When Elwin entered, his face cringed in disgust from the flies. He then raised his hand slightly, and a shining light from his palm instantly eradicated the flies.


    As Morrigan observed the function of this spell, her eyes narrowed. It wasn¡¯t something very powerful; it was probably used for cleaning and pest removal.


    "Confess, child of the devil, and we will kill you without torturing you," said the ck-haired priest, William, with a bored tone. The boy groaned in pain,cking the energy to speak.


    Erwin¡¯s eyes narrowed with amusement as he looked at the boy¡¯s abdomen. "It seems the drugs we gave him are working."


    Williamughed and nodded. "Are you saying it¡¯s axative?"


    Erwin grinned and shook his head. Morrigan¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. Axative is a pill that causes a person to defecate constantly. Then, when she saw the board covering the boy¡¯s anus, her eyes narrowed. She clenched her fists.


    They had fed the boy to fill his stomach, then given him axative to ensure he constantly defecated. But since the excrement couldn¡¯t exit through the anus, it kept umting inside the boy¡¯s intestines.


    Over time, the stool would harden, causing intense pain in the body, inflicting unimaginable suffering on the tortured individual.


    At the same time, as the flies continually sucked the blood, the boy¡¯s body had be heavily infected. Morrigan¡¯s stomach churned at the sight of such a cruel method.


    "Please, my stomach hurts!" The boy cried, his eyes reddening. The two priests stopped speaking, and Erwin grinned as he looked at the boy. "I didn¡¯t hear you, say that again."


    "Please, I want my dad!" the boy said, trembling. Erwin smiled even wider. He then looked at the boy¡¯s naked body, lust appearing in his eyes.


    Seeing what Erwin was thinking, William yfully tapped his arm with an indifferent attitude. As Erwin turned to him, William said calmly, "He¡¯s filthy; find a better one instead."


    Then, with a grin, William pointed at Morrigan¡¯s cell. For a moment, a hint of hesitation appeared in Erwin¡¯s eyes.


    "If his father finds out, they¡¯ll kill me," Erwin said worriedly, still with a glimmer of new lust in his eyes. Williamughed and ced a hand on Erwin¡¯s shoulder. "Did you forget? We¡¯re executing the witch today. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll look the other way."


    "You¡¯re a good friend, William." Erwin smiled. Then, as William left the suffering boy behind, Erwin¡¯s lustful gaze fell upon Morrigan.


    As he opened the cell door, Morrigan¡¯s eyes remained emotionless. Erwin leaned slightly with a disgusting smile and gently lifted Morrigan¡¯s skirt.


    Morrigan closed her eyes as she felt Erwin¡¯s hands on her legs and bit her lip. She ignited her mana unknowingly, but the runes activated, immediately diminishing and sealing her mana.


    "Beautiful legs..."


    As Erwin¡¯s penis hardened, Morrigan¡¯s lips trembled; she wished for this to end as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Erwin was far too lustful.


    Slowly lifting Morrigan¡¯s skirt, Erwin could no longer hold back and began to move toward her groin. His calloused hands nearly made Morrigan vomit as her eyes remained shut.


    "Open your eyes; I want you to look at me while I¡¯m fucking you," Erwin said in a high-pitched voice. His hand slowly slid from Morrigan¡¯s waist to her breasts, giving them a light squeeze.


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes opened, and she looked behind Erwin. Erwin continued to y with her breasts, seemingly unconcerned.


    "What are you doing here?" a gentle voice echoed from behind, causing Erwin to freeze. As a heavy mana pressure descended, his eyes trembled, and his heart began to race.


    Slowly turning around, Erwin immediately knelt on his knees when he saw a familiar yet terrifying figure. His voice trembled with fear as he stammered, "N-Holiness y-Archbishop...!!"


    Archbishop Solomon¡¯s eyes narrowed. The Pure Mana swirling around him exploded with a terrifying power, causing Erwin to shudder and fall to the ground.


    As Erwin couldn¡¯t even move his hand, Solomon¡¯s fury manifested as he crushed the head of the recently deceased Priest William in his grip.


    With blood gushing from the severed head, he tightened his hold even more until it burst. Bits of brain fell onto Erwin, but neither Morrigan nor Solomon was stained.


    "Lift your head," Solomonmanded. Each word that left his mouth made Erwin tremble; as the intense mana slowly subsided, he found the strength to lift his head. He looked at the Archbishop with a quivering gaze.


    Solomon¡¯s eyes glinted with disappointment and anger. Although he appeared calm from the outside, the earlier pressure of Pure Mana exined everything. Solomon was furious.


    "Disrupting your duty is a grave sin. Knowing that, why are you here?" Solomon said as his expression gradually turned emotionless. Seeing that Erwin did not respond and continued to tremble in fear, Solomon¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Erwin? Are you afraid of me? Do I look that terrifying to you?"


    "Erwin? Can¡¯t you answer?"


    Solomon slowly grasped Erwin¡¯s throat, then continued. Gradually increasing the pressure, his delicate hands gripped Erwin¡¯s throat firmly. "After punishing that bastard, all you had to do was leave. Instead, you¡¯re here having fun. Is that right?"


    Morrigan held her breath as the killer intent spread rapidly throughout the room. This was a feeling she had never experienced before. It was as if she was getting closer to death with every passing second.


    "People like you disgust me so much," Solomon said almost with disgust. "You always find a way to disrupt your duties, to bezy, to shirk from work."


    "H-Holy N-Archbishop! I¡ª" Solomon brutally snapped Erwin¡¯s throat, tossing him aside like a puppet before he could finish.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?" Solomon said calmly as he heard Morrigan cautiously question him. His eyes were calm, and the previous killer intent seemed to vanish as if it had never existed.


    As Morrigan and Solomon locked eyes, it was Morrigan who first looked away. She then calmly closed her eyes, trying to ignore Solomon.


    "Today is the day of judgment," Solomon said calmly. Without opening her eyes, Morrigan quickly replied, "Did youe just to remind me of that? Or is there something else?"


    "I just came to check." Solomon¡¯s gaze wandered over Morrigan. There was no lust, only curiosity. "I¡¯ve been wondering what kind of person you¡¯ve be for a long time."


    Morrigan slightly opened her eyes and shot a stern look at Solomon. "If you¡¯vee to say I¡¯m a witch like the others, let me assure you that I won¡¯t be upset about it."


    After staring at Morrigan¡¯s hard eyes for a moment, Solomon sped his hands behind his back and slowly turned, his eyes thoughtful as they roamed the ground. Then his calm voice was heard again.


    "You¡¯re academically sessful, you have no criminal record, and you possess the loyalty of a talented servant like Thomas."


    "Do you know Thomas?" Morrigan asked curiously. Solomon nodded in affirmation. "We were childhood friends, or rather, we used to be."


    "Old friends?"


    "Yes, old friends."


    Solomon noted, then continued, "I have no personal problem with you, Lady Morrigan. My problem is with Thomas."


    Morrigan frowned in confusion. "Then why are you holding me here? Are you executing me just for this?!"


    "Yes, you¡¯re right," Solomon said calmly. He then focused his gaze. "Thomas took someone from me, someone I valued. In return, I will take someone he values."


    As he said this, Solomon¡¯s eyes briefly grew cruel, but he regained his self-control in less than a second.


    "Am I the one he values?" Morrigan asked cautiously. Thomas couldn¡¯t possibly be in love with her, could he?


    "You¡¯re like the sister Thomas has always wanted," Solomon said, and Morrigan rxed when she realized her absurd thought was unfounded. Solomon continued, "You¡¯re talented in Dark Magic, you appear cold and elegant; you¡¯re a tough and warrior-like woman."


    There was a strange hint of admiration in his voice as he spoke. For a moment, Solomon¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You truly are one of the closest beings to perfection, just like me."


    Solomon then turned to Morrigan and continued. Although there was a fanatic expression on his face, Morrigan sensed he was almost childishly excited.


    "I¡¯ve never made a mistake until now; I¡¯ve never received a low grade. I¡¯vee to the point where I can get everything I want!"


    Solomon took a moment to breathe, then closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them again, returning to his former self. "I apologize; I got carried away for a moment."


    "Is that it? Is that all you want to kill me for?" Morrigan said, her voice strained. She appeared thoughtful and calm.


    "As I said, I have no special grudge against you, Lady Morrigan," Solomon said. "But if Thomas is going to suffer, I can kill you in ten different ways."


    A thin but sadistic smile appeared on Solomon¡¯s lips. In contrast to his calm demeanor, he now resembled a devil in angelic form,ing from hell.


    Without further ado, Solomon did not linger; he turned to leave. Before he went, he said to the despairing Morrigan onest time, "This will be our first andst meeting, Lady Morrigan. I hope you die soon."


    Morrigan watched angrily as Solomon calmly walked away, leaving her alone in the cell once more.

 Chapter 57 - 56: The trial of the Morrigan(2/?)

    In the west of Albion, there were three major countries. The first was the Aurelion Republic, which could be considered the France of this world. It was a country with a secr and centralized governance style.


    It was governed by the eight mayor heads known as the Council and the Prime Minister¡¯s cab.


    Despite being called a republic, it was ruled by a single party. A party leader was elected every five years, and the candidates for party leader were individuals who managed to receive 100,000 votes from the public.


    Its history was famous. They were once a single country 130 years ago, during the time when the current king¡¯s father, Edward, was a prince. The Aurelia Kingdom experienced a great civil war led by the Great Lorenzo, which was initiated by a popr uprising.


    The winner of this war was Lorenzo, who shortly after dered the Republic, revolted against the Church, and abolished the faith in the Light Goddess as the legal religion in the country, choosing secrism instead.


    This also meant the execution of the nobles in the country. While king and some nobles were executed, most of the nobles fled to a in called Harmonia.


    The series of events drew the Church¡¯s ire, leading to a war between the two countries. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the Great Lorenzo defeated the Holy Mary Kingdom in rapid session, nearly causing the Church to lose its authority.


    Yet, the Great Lorenzo was ultimately defeated in the Battle of the Yellow ins and was executed, leading to the fragmentation of his country, no longer a threat to the Church and the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    Now, there is a generally fragmented West that is starting to recover.


    The west of the Albion continent was filled with good seasons, geography, and ins. Unlike the Holy Mary Kingdom, it had proximity to the sea and possessed nearly all fish production.


    In addition, the Dragon Kingdom, known as Drachenreich in theirnguage, owned the majority of the southern and eastern territories of the West. Despite having a poption exceeding 40 million, it was in a poor economic situation.


    Three peoples lived here. The first was the Wellen people, who were conservatives predominantly made up of couples and had long sought to maintain the traditions of the Drachenreich.


    The other was the Wellen-Hohen, a mixed race of the Wellen people and the foreigners who came to the ind with Vortigern. The Wellen-Hohen were typically merchants and one of the few races in the west from rural areas.


    Lastly, the other race was the Nord, known to be descendants of the barbaric Wargen from the north. This group consisted of the country¡¯s nobles.


    During the short reign of the Great Aurelian Republic, some agreements made by the Great Lorenzo with certain warrior tribes in Wargan in exchange for nobility andnd had been granted to the Wargan people.


    Although the Wellen and Wellen-Hohen protested, the Great Lorenzo suppressed the dissent with the sword. Eventually, the Wargan people assimted by marrying the popr local girls, taking on the name Nord over time.


    Furthermore, the north of the West was inhabited by nobles who had fled from the Aurelia Republic and was called Harmonia. They took control of their location afterunching a rebellion following the to be defeat of Great Lorenzo by the Prince Edward.


    They established a ce known as the Harmonia Kingdom, governed by a council of nobles and an archbishop. Economically funded by the Holy Mary Kingdom, these individuals were corrupt and arrogant.


    Returning to the present, after a month¡¯s time, the vigers led by Simon had arrived at Drachenreich despite their exhaustion.


    While Simon and all the vigers were escaping from the kingdom, everyone had been enduring the painful situation for thest week. At least the others had...


    George, although he tried to remain cheerful, could not hide his grief over his grandfather¡¯s absence. After all, he was both his grandfather and his teacher.


    Emily, despite getting through this, still acted cold and distant. She didn¡¯t me the others; she only med herself and the Light Goddess. Her only goal in mind was to kill the Goddess and her servants who had done this to her grandfather.


    For this, she fought tirelessly. She trained until her hands turned red from pain.


    As for Urien, it had taken him a week to shake off the shock and horror.


    ording to Urien, no one understood what was happening; for a moment, it seemed like everything was vanishing, and suddenly, everyone was almost dead, barely escaping with their lives.


    While everyone was preupied with their survival, Simon was acting like a serious leader this time. He was doing everything he could to lead his people as a full-time leader.


    Even though he had lost hope of seeing his family again, knowing they were safe motivated Simon. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    "Simon, we¡¯re almost there. We¡¯ll be entering the city soon."


    Hearing Urien, Simon swallowed hard. Remembering the task his God had given him made him feel even more helpless. He recalled the conversation from a week ago as if it were yesterday.


    (One week ago)


    Simon¡¯s heart was racing. Every time he looked at the being before him, it felt like a stab of pain. He trembled as he gazed at the shadowy figure of the God standing before him.


    Seth¡¯s eyes remained still while he continued his role as God. "I havee to inform you, Simon."


    The unclear voice caused a moment of pain in Simon¡¯s head. It sounded as frightening and eardrum-piercing as the wicked songs of witches.


    Simon¡¯s brow furrowed in shock and horror. Seth sighed, lowered his eyes, and then asked with curiosity, "What news?"


    "When you arrive in the city, your first task will be to spread my faith. I have appointed Urien as the new high priest." As Seth briefly exined, Simon shook his head. "But I¡ª"


    "But you what?" Seth interrupted, forcing Simon to be silent. "Do you stillck confidence in yourself? Or are you afraid?"


    Trying not to look into Seth¡¯s frightening red eyes, Simon shook his head in denial. "No, but I¡ªI can¡¯t fight them again."


    Fearing the God¡¯s reaction, Simon lowered his head, preparing for any response, but it wasn¡¯t what he expected. When he saw that Seth remained calm, he felt somewhat relieved.


    "There won¡¯t be angels or priests there; the city you are going to will be as easy for you as a simple test." Seth softened his tone in an attempt to reassure Simon.


    "I understand." Realizing he couldn¡¯t refuse, Simon nodded in agreement. Even if he was scared, he could no longer abandon the vigers.


    Though Seth¡¯s shadowy form didn¡¯t move, he was inwardly pleased. He continued calmly, "The city you will go to is governed by Lord Wilfried. A strict but fair man."


    Seth had not been idle for the past month, continuously studying Drachenreich. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about Morrigan¡¯s situation either. He would soon prepare a n to rescue her.


    "Erntestadt is the city with the best agriculturalnds in Drachenreich. If we want to establish a base and secure a good position, this city will be the best for us."


    Taking in everything Seth said, Simon mentally noted each detail. Then Seth continued calmly, "The Church is not very strong in thesends; it has lost its former power."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Seth¡¯s voice, but he didn¡¯t let Simon notice it to avoid ruining his image. "The Lord of the city doesn¡¯t believe in any religion. This means he won¡¯t pose a problem for my faith. Do you understand?"


    Simon nodded in acknowledgment, indicating that he understood. Seth continued, "Your first task will be to gather as many devout people in thesends as possible. Right now, we are very few."


    "Are we going to work like institutions?" A bright idea came to Simon¡¯s mind, and he immediately exined it. Seth saw it as a good idea and nodded in approval.


    Although the supplies they had received from the merchant had diminished, there was still enough tofortably support a family for a month. Moreover, Seth¡¯s Miracle points were rapidly increasing. This would allow him to easily heal people and perform miracles.


    "For now, that¡¯s enough. Remember, failure is not an option..."


    As Seth¡¯s body dispersed with the wind, Simon exhaled and rxed. His eyes widened when he saw the letter on the ground; he eagerly picked it up and opened it.


    Recognizing the writing style of his most intelligent daughter, Simon¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride and longing. He then began to read.


    (Now.)


    "Are you excited?" Simon turned his head and asked Urien. They talked as the vigers prepared and dressed their children in clean clothes.


    "A lot has happened in just one month. I never even thought I could be the high priest."


    Urien felt a mix of excitement and sadness about this position. If Frank had lived, it would have been him in this ce today...


    He was disappointed that the Dark God granted him the position. Now, he felt strange having to be in this position.


    "Don¡¯t worry; everything will be fine." Simon could only hope. They set off without saying anything more.


    ******


    "Are the armies ready?"


    Alfred asked calmly, looking at Miguel. Even though this would plunge the kingdom into civil war, he maintained hisposure professionally.


    Miguel nodded calmly, kneeling as he spoke. "Yes, we are waiting for yourmand."


    "Good, we will be in front of the capital shortly."


    Upon hearing Alfred¡¯s decision, Miguel waited calmly without objection. Meanwhile, the chief spy Virgo looked at Alfred with calm eyes. "Are you sure about this decision, my Lord?"


    Alfred¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Virgo. They were the eyes of someone who had faced death. "It¡¯s toote to regret now. Either they will ept what we want¡ª"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from freewebnovel


    The Duke Alfred¡¯s tone grew even colder, and as the mana pressure sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, a murderous intent honed by countless battles spread around.


    "Or they will face death and war."


    "As you propose, my Lord. We will always support you."


    Virgo calmly offered his support, and Miguel joined him.


    While Thornfield Duchy remained silent, the Orkneys had clearly demonstrated their loyalty to the King. Stormwind had long shown its support for the Thornvile Duchy, with whom it had fought side by side.


    As the kingdom headed towards destruction, even if the pope called for peace, their allegiance was unmistakably on the side of the King and his supporters, the Royal Party.


    This war would perhaps be thergest civil war since Mordred¡¯s rebellion. Everything hinged on a single decision.


    Either Morrigan would die, Alfred would be defeated and executed, or the Kingdom would fragment and weaken like never before, ushering in a new Dark Age that would envelop everyone...

 Chapter 58 - 57: The trial of the Morrigan(3/?)

    "The time hase," Morrigan opened her calm eyes at the call of a Temple Knight. The Knight pulled her arm sharply as he passed through the cell.


    Seeing that Morrigan made no sound, the Temple Knight smirked and then swiftly pulled her out of the cell.


    He dragged Morrigan quickly through a short corridor filled with priests and judges. As the priests recited prayers and fanatics continuously quoted from holy scriptures, fervent expressions were on everyone¡¯s faces.


    "You have 30 minutes. Are there any people you wish to meet?" a priest said calmly. Morrigan nodded in silence. Then she was taken to a room by the Temple Knights.


    "My Lady!" Morrigan¡¯s eyes drifted to the other side, covered in magical ss, as she heard Maria¡¯s voice. Thomas, Maria, and an unfamiliar man were standing there.


    Although she did not recognize the man, she felt that he looked familiar somehow. He had long ck hair, a mature face, and a strong physique.


    Without thinking further, Morrigan heard Maria¡¯s excited and hopeful voice again. "My Lady, are you okay?!"


    As the Temple Knights left, Morrigan finally rxed and broke her calm demeanor. She smiled lightly and looked at Maria. "There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m fine."


    "But My Lady, look at you. Your hair, your dress..." Maria said, anxiously looking at Morrigan¡¯s torn dress, disheveled hair, and dirty body.


    Sighing, Morrigan wished for Maria to stop worrying. Meanwhile, Thomas studied Seth, who was standing beside him.


    He squinted, examining Seth closely. "Are you a crow?"


    "How did you know?" Seth replied calmly. He no longer cared if Thomas or the others recognized him. Thomas¡¯s eyes widened in delight, and he adjusted his sses. "So, you¡¯ve finally shown yourself."


    Seth¡¯s new form was more masculinepared to his old one. Not finding his old form very appealing, Seth had made himself even more masculine, possessing at least an androgynous face.


    As muscles filled his body, his red eyes darkened further. His body was slender but muscr. He was nearly the same height as Thomas.


    He was wrapped in a ck and red robe. In short, he looked handsome and strong.


    "How did you manage to get in here?"


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s curious voice, Seth smiled. "I got in the same way you did."


    Simply, they had both entered this ce with the magical talisman they received from the Seer Heka. The Goddess was aware of their presence here.


    But she likely had a misunderstanding of how they looked. The talisman was one of the rare products left by the Ancient Gods.


    It constantly shattered reality, allowing the person to evade the gaze of the Gods. The Goddess was probably frantically searching for them.


    A thin, yful smile appeared on Thomas¡¯s lips. He chuckled and then showed the talisman hanging around his neck. Sethughed as well.


    They both enjoyed dealing with the Goddess.


    "Do you two know each other?"


    As Morrigan¡¯s curious and skeptical gaze wandered between the two men, Thomas shook his head and denied it. "We¡¯re not friends, but we can be considered acquaintances."


    Seeing that Seth did not understand what Thomas was saying, he sighed and then calmly exined. "I am Seth. Well, the name you gave me."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, while Maria gasped in shock, covering her mouth, and Thomasughed. Morrigan continued, "It¡¯s really surprising to see you here. Divine messenger."


    "Divine messenger, you say?" Understanding that Morrigan thought he was the Dark God¡¯s messenger rather than the God himself, Seth epted this role and continued.


    "Are you angry with me for leaving you here like this?"


    "No," Morrigan shook her head and then calmly continued. "I have no reason to be angry with you."


    "Divine messenger? As far as I know, the only other Divine Messenger besides the Light Goddess Saint Alice is..." Maria asked cautiously, ncing at Seth with curious eyes.


    "She is not someone who believes in the Light Goddess," Thomas interjected, exining calmly. Meanwhile, Morrigan gave Seth¡¯s figure an evaluative nce.


    Contrary to his crow-like appearance, he exuded a stronger mana pressure, no, it was different to even be considered mana pressure. It was as if he radiated an aura that indicated everyone was beneath him.


    He seemed superior and virtuouspared to everyone else.


    Under his robe, he had a slender but proportionate body. He did not look like a mass of muscle. It was as if he had been personally created by the Creator.


    His long ck hair, though as dark as night, had a bright purple shimmer. His red eyes looked more dangerous than even the most terrifying dragon¡¯s eyes.


    "Duke Alfred said he would arrive soon," Thomas calmly drew Morrigan¡¯s attention. "With an army."


    "My father?" Morrigan¡¯s brows furrowed. Was the kingdom heading toward a civil war? "This will lead to a bloody war..."


    "Still¡ª" Seth interjected, his eyes stern. "If they want war, my support is fully yours. The God grants you his infinite support."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes rxed slightly. When she heard that the God, who had notmunicated with her for a long time, was willing to fight for her, her eyes momentarily narrowed with sadness.


    "My Lady, are you worshiping another God?" Maria asked. Morrigan¡¯s eyes turned to her. "Is there a problem?"


    "Um, it¡¯s just¡ª" Maria stuttered, feeling that she had been misunderstood for a moment. "This will be a divine war. Between two deities. I-I¡¯m just worried!"


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, your God¡¯s followers are strong."


    Hearing Thomas, Maria froze for a moment. "Is it right to talk about this here? They might be listening to us?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I got a talisman for this," Seth said almost proudly. "They probably hear our conversations in a different way. Like ordinary talk."


    Morrigan rxed, then wondered where these talismans were sold. Covering her house with them seemed like a good idea.


    If she got out of here without war or problems, her first task would be to fill her home with these talismans.


    "Well, I came here to let you know." As Seth¡¯s voice turned serious, Morrigan¡¯s brows furrowed with curiosity. "What is it?"


    "From now on, you have to train your powers," Seth said calmly. He looked into Morrigan¡¯s calm eyes and continued. "If we go this slowly, the Goddess of Light will eventually attack us."


    "You know best," Morrigan agreed, turning her eyes to Thomas. Her thoughts drifted back to her time in the dungeon with Solomon. Should she ask Thomas?


    What if Thomas reacted negatively? Unsure of this and not wanting to reopen deep wounds, Morrigan remained silent. She could ask him whenever she wanted after they got out of here.


    Before long, time passed without further dy, and as two Temple Knights appeared at the door, Morrigan¡¯s gaze narrowed in curiosity at what awaited her.


    "Lady, we will rescue you from there as soon as possible! Don¡¯t worry!" Hearing Maria¡¯s voice, Morrigan nodded and walked indifferently, ignoring the Knights¡¯ firm grip.


    As Morrigan passed through the room decorated with gold and silver, her eyes were captivated by the beauty of the Court. This structure, which had stood for centuries, had a unique architectural beauty.


    With the opening of the massive doors, Morrigan entered a grand hall.


    The first thing she saw upon entering the hall was four men dressed in luxurious, oversized robes standing on high tforms.


    Behind each tform stood people in shadows, hundreds of them. Morrigan guessed that these people were Nobles.


    The most striking thing was the man directly across from Morrigan, wearing a luxurious robe that covered his face, looking almost dead.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from freewebnovel


    He must be the Pope, as he was nearly 130 years old. His dry bones were still visible. Although Morrigan was very curious about how this man could be Pope in such a state, she was not in a position to ask.


    The Pope was known throughout the Church as the Goddess¡¯s scourge. Pope Bartolomeo was a man with white hair cascading down his back and a beard tied in a knot.


    In addition to him, the other four figures in luxurious clothing were Cardinals responsible for the four regions of the Kingdom.


    The first was a tall woman who looked rtively young and beautiful for her position. Her bright yellow hair shone, and her eyes had a rare shade of purple.


    Although she wore a robe, her broad chest, shapely legs, and firm hips were prominent. Her body was well-proportioned. Despite having no makeup on her face, she looked like a work of art as if she had makeup.


    Genna, the Cardinal of the Southern region of the Kingdom, was a high-level warrior woman. She was skilled in both swordsmanship and magic. Her talent in swordsmanship alone made her exceptional.


    The next Cardinal was a pale-skinned man with snake-like eyes. Although he appeared weak from the outside, his muscles were well-defined. His eyes were always on Morrigan, as if he were about to attack at any moment.


    Judas, known as the Serpent Cardinal, had silver eyes and dark green hair.


    He was also the Cardinal of the Eastern region of the Kingdom.


    The next Cardinal was a rtively young-looking man with ck hair. His distinguishing feature was his short stature due to his half-dwarf blood. His name was Oliver.


    Despite his short height, he was a fast man who fought with a scythe and a dagger.


    Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but be affected by Cardinal Oliver¡¯s aura. Although he was a believer in the Goddess of Light, he strangely had an ominous aura.


    Thest Cardinal was a burly man with red hair and green eyes. This Cardinal, known as the Monster Hannibal, had incredibly strong muscles. What caught Morrigan¡¯s attention the most was that even the Cardinals looked weaker than the Pope, who appeared to be almost dying.


    Living to 130 years old was already a miracle. How could he still remain so strong? Although Morrigan couldn¡¯t understand this, she could only sigh.


    With High Priest ric on Morrigan¡¯s right side and her Lawyer on her left, she felt somewhat reassured.


    Although Duke Alfred did note here, he had sent his bestwyer. Even though Morrigan didn¡¯t know herwyer, she had to trust her father.


    Pope Bartolomeo slightly raised his hand, and his eyes opened a little. "This case can begin¡ª"


    Before the Pope could finish his sentence, the door gently opened. Morrigan furrowed her brows in confusion as to what was happening while the mana pressure from the four Cardinals red up.


    "I apologize for interrupting, but I am here to announce that I am Lady Morrigan¡¯s newwyer."


    Maxwell ignited his mana without hesitation, easily countering the mana pressure of the four Cardinals. The two mana forces shed, causing some individuals to shake.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes were cold. The small winds created by the sh of the mana gently stirred his hair aside.

 Chapter 59 - 58: The trial of the Morrigan(4/4)

    As Maxwell advanced step by step, his eyes were fixed on the Pope, ignoring the Cardinals entirely. Then, words slipped from his lips. "I¡¯m just a littlete. Is that a problem for you?"


    Though he said this with a calm expression, the thin smile on his lips revealed he was mocking. The Pope simply narrowed his eyes, seconds turning into minutes in that moment. The Pope opened his mouth to speak.


    "You arrived just in time, Maxwell." The Pope¡¯s aura, along with everything else, appeared calm. Pope Bartolomeo¡¯s dead eyes briefly turned toward Morrigan.


    ¡¯What is this feeling?¡¯ Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened as she felt a sudden pain in her head. She sensed the Pope¡¯s eyes sh for a brief moment. Her body was strangely forced into stillness.


    "Do not make eye contact with the Pope, Lady Morrigan."


    Maxwell intervened calmly, then continued, "The Pope¡¯s eyes are fearsome enough not to be underestimated. Don¡¯t face him until you¡¯re strong enough..."


    Breaking eye contact with the Pope, Morrigan shifted ufortably. After studying her for a while, Pope Bartolomeo raised his hand. Then, with a prayer, hemenced the trial.


    "Before the Goddess, everyone is equal. Neither a noble nor a king is exempt from this," the Pope said calmly, then continued, "Lady Morrigan, I hereby revoke your immunity, considering both the Holy and the Noble Council¡¯s decision."


    As Morrigan sighed, the Pope turned his dead eyes toward Maxwell. "Do you object?"


    "No," Maxwell said calmly. He was stillposed despite the grim situation. Pope Bartolomeo¡¯s gaze then shifted to the four Cardinals. "The floor is yours. Today, you will act as judges."


    "As you wish," Genna said with a grin, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she turned to Morrigan. Then she smiled and said, "You¡¯re a sweet girl. I don¡¯t know why you have dark magic, but¡ª"


    "Genna," the Pope¡¯s weary voice interrupted her, and Genna coughed before continuing, "Anyway, I¡¯ll ask the first question then."


    Genna¡¯s aura grew cold as she cast a mocking nce at Morrigan. "Have you ever attempted to curse or kill someone?"


    Morrigan shook her head in denial, rejecting the usation. "No, I have never intentionally tried to kill or curse anyone."


    "We¡¯ve heard that you nearly killed your Chief?" Cardinal Genna asked, with a thin, mocking smile on her lips. "That¡¯s all from me. I think you should be executed immediately."


    "This¡ª" Morrigan was about to protest when she was silenced by Maxwell¡¯s grip on her arm. Maxwell calmly nced at Cardinal Genna. "Cardinal, that is a rather hasty judgment. I ask that you reconsider."


    "Hoo? Well then, I shall reconsider," Genna replied in a calm yet mocking tone. Meanwhile, Maxwell¡¯s brows furrowed with irritation, his eyes narrowing. Cardinal Genna touched her chin and threw an annoying nce at Maxwell.


    "I¡¯ve reconsidered, and my decision is still for her execution."


    "Holiness, won¡¯t you say something?"


    Despite Maxwell¡¯s question, the Pope remained silent as if he hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything. Maxwell clicked his tongue and looked hopefully at the other Cardinals.


    When it was Cardinal Judas¡¯s turn, he only gave Morrigan a look of disgust before coldly dering, "Dark magic heretics can burn and die. My judgment is for execution."


    "Isn¡¯t this unfair?!" Morrigan¡¯s voice rose unintentionally as her mana red up, but suddenly, a burning light radiated from the runes on her body, causing her to fall to the ground in pain.


    "Lady Morrigan, let¡¯s not raise our voices in court," Pope Bartolomeo¡¯s eyes glimmered slightly as he subtly threatened Morrigan with Mana Suppression.


    "Holiness, that¡¯s unnecessary. Still, the decisions made by the Cardinals are childish and beyond human reasoning." Maxwell¡¯s stern voice was heard again, but the Pope ignored him and intensified the Runes burning Morrigan¡¯s body.


    "Ah¡ª" Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened as she clutched her stomach in agony. When Maxwell received no response, he red up his mana and struck the ground hard with his staff. As the marble floor cracked, the Pope¡¯s deadly gaze turned to him.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "I¡¯ve spoken respectfully until now, but enough is enough," Maxwell said, ring at each of the Cardinals in turn before dering in a firm voice. "The Goddess is equal to all, but apparently not some of those present here. I object to this."


    "Overruled," Cardinal Oliver, who had remained silent until now, stated emotionlessly. His eyes were cold. "This is not the Hall of Justice, maintain your respect."


    As the mana pressure from the four Cardinals red again, Maxwell sighed and continued, his gaze unyielding. "I request that Lady Morrigan¡¯s trial be postponed to another day."


    "Overruled."


    Hearing Oliver, Maxwell frowned even deeper. "I request the trial be dyed until Lady Morrigan¡¯s father, Duke Alfred, can be present."


    "Overruled."


    "I request the Noble Council be reconvened to reconsider Lady Morrigan¡¯s immunity."


    "Overruled."


    "I request that Lady Morrigan¡¯s death sentence bemuted to a sixty-year prison sentence, with a good behavior reduction to twenty years, and then twenty years of exile, followed by house arrest for the remainder."


    "Overruled."


    As the Cardinals rejected all his requests unanimously, a savage smile spread across Cardinal Hannibal¡¯s lips. "It¡¯s uneptable tomute Lady Morrigan¡¯s sentence to imprisonment or house arrest. It¡¯s unthinkable to even suggest it."


    As Maxwell¡¯s brow furrowed even more and anger boiled within him, he exercised self-control to calm himself down. His gaze turned back to the Pope. "You should be the one to judge. But there is no judgment here, only prejudice and usation."


    "Do not question the court¡¯s decisions. This ce is equal for all, even dark mages." The words from Cardinal Oliver¡¯s lips caused Maxwell tough. It was all he could do.


    Who would¡¯ve guessed everyone here would be so unreasonable? Well, they¡¯re not really unreasonable; they¡¯re just using the power they hold. The power of corruption.


    "That¡¯s enough, the decision has been made."


    Morrigan held her breath. If she said she wasn¡¯t nervous, it would be a lie. She was very tense, and she knew what the decision would be.


    She bit her lip, her eyes welling up as she recalled her father¡¯s promise to save her. Was she really going to die? Even now, when she had new friends? When she could actually live like an ordinary person¡ªpeaceful and normal¡­


    Pope Bartolomeo¡¯s eyes lingered on Morrigan for a moment. Then, with his wrinkled chin lifted, he delivered the final verdict. "Lady Morrigan is hereby sentenced to death."


    *Rumble!*


    After the words left Pope Bartolomeo¡¯s mouth, a loud noise reached everyone¡¯s ears. The Inquisition court trembled with a sudden jolt.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    As the nobles fell into chaos, Pope Bartolomeo calmly asked. The answer came shortly after from Solomon, who entered the room.


    "Holiness," Solomon bowed slightly, greeting the cardinals and the Pope. Then he said, "The walls of the capital are under siege."


    "Is it Alfred?" Despite this extraordinary news, the Pope appeared calm. He was not anxious, even with the continuous sound of the tremors. Solomon nodded in confirmation. "They¡¯re bombarding the fortress with cannons they acquired from the dwarves. While the mages are holding the walls steady for now, they may soon deploy their own mages."


    "What a bold man," Cardinal Genna said with a smile on her lips. There was a hint of lust in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Morrigan¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. While she was happy her father hade for her, the thought of seeing the kingdom embroiled in a civil war brought a deep sense of guilt.


    "The negotiations failed; the King and Queen still couldn¡¯t reach an agreement," Solomon¡¯s calm voice echoed. "As a result, the Duke dered war on the King and his supporters, no longer willing to wait."


    "War means..."


    Pope Bartolomeo emitted a bloody aura. Then his lifeless eyes turned to Morrigan. "It means there will be no salvation for you. You will be executed."


    "If I were you, old fool, I¡¯d think twice."


    As a mocking voice echoed, everyone turned their eyes toward the man who had appeared next to the Pope.


    "Thomas?"


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Thomas there. Seeing the gaze of his Lady, Thomas bowed in a flourish and smiled. "I¡¯vee to save you, my Lady."


    Even though he stood next to the Pope, Thomas seemed unfazed, leaving Morrigan unsure of what to do. Maxwell, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t understand how things had escted so quickly.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" Hannibal asked, drawing his giant axe. But by the time he spoke, Thomas had already moved, vanishing from Hannibal¡¯s sight.


    As Hannibal was left bewildered, his eyes widened as a fist drove sharply into his chest. It wasn¡¯t just Hannibal, the other cardinals looked equally astonished.


    "Holiness, I¡ªI," Hannibal stammered, looking at the Pope with hope, as Thomas calmly withdrew his bloodied hand. Before he could finish, Thomas disappeared again, and Hannibal¡¯s massive body crashed to the floor, causing panic.


    Despite everything, the Pope remained still, his dead eyes fixed on Thomas. If you looked closely, you could see a flicker of shock and anger in them.


    Even he probably wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    In the meantime, with one swift move, Thomas caught Oliver¡¯s scythe. His eyes gleamed mockingly. "Too slow."


    Then, punching Oliver square in the face, Thomas turned his gaze toward Genna, who was ring at him with fiery eyes. In an instant, he appeared before her. Genna shivered and stepped back.


    She tried to maintain a smile. "Y-You wouldn¡¯t want to hurt a beautiful woman like me, would you?"


    Looking at Genna, who shot him a sweet nce, Thomas grinned. "Sorry, but I prefer gender equality. So, no apologies."


    With that, Thomas delivered a brutal right hook, knocking out most of Genna¡¯s teeth. Her once beautiful face bruised as her body slid across the floor.


    In a sh, Thomas¡¯s defeat of the Cardinals caused a wave of panic in the room. Then, charging at Judas, Thomas grabbed his head and mmed it into the ground.


    Judas¡¯s head sank into the marble floor, while Thomas calmly surveyed the surroundings.


    At that moment, as a sudden sword shed toward Thomas¡¯s neck, he shifted slightly and avoided the de.


    "Thomas!" Solomon¡¯s furious voice echoed, and Thomas¡¯s eyes grew serious as he adjusted his sses. "You again?"


    "You are in no position to ask questions; I will kill you!" Compared to his earlier calm demeanor, Solomon now resembled an enraged beast.


    As the sword in his hand emitted an incredible glow, Thomas suddenly appeared behind him, pressing on his shoulders and forcing him to his knees.


    Thomas knocked the sword out of Solomon¡¯s hand with a blow and grabbed his long hair, yanking it hard. "It¡¯s been a long time, Solomon."


    "Bastard¡ª" Solomon¡¯s eyes widened in rage as Thomas¡¯s cold purple eyes gleamed like a beast¡¯s. Grabbing Solomon¡¯s head, Thomas forced him to look into his eyes.


    "Look into my eyes." Thomas spoke calmly. Though Solomon tried to avert his gaze, it was useless, and his body suddenly seized up, his mind filled with agony.


    "Hrrr..."


    As Thomas stared into Solomon¡¯s eyes and solomon filled with fear, pain, and fury, he sighed and mmed his head into the ground.


    As Solomon copsed, Thomas adjusted his sses and looked at the Pope. Throughout the entire ordeal, the Pope remained silent. While Thomas had humiliated the high-ranking members of the church, his eyes showed deep disappointment in his subordinates.


    "Let¡¯s go, Thomas!" Hearing Morrigan¡¯s voice, Thomas stopped, deciding not to attack the Pope.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, Morrigan called out to Thomas urgently.


    "As you wish," By now, all the nobles had escaped through the hidden passage. The Temr Knights had already been defeated by Thomas.


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Maxwell¡¯s voice, Thomas ignored him and activated the teleportation device he had received from the Seer Heka, disappearing with Morrigan in an instant.

 Chapter 60 - 59: Beginning of the Civil War(1/?)

    (Important author note: Some of you may feel disgusted or saddened by certain scenes. I apologize, but I have decided to increase the violence and darkness of the book.


    In some other books, family members and friends of the main character are described as innocent and good. This will not be the case in this book. I will try to depict the medieval setting as much as possible. So, a dark tone awaits you.


    As a warning for what follows: topics such as harassment, violence against women, blood, deaths, tortures, massacres, genocides, racism, political violence, religious violence, child abuse, war crimes, and humiliation will be more prominent. Please read ordingly and form your critiques based on that. Thank you.)


    "Fire!"


    With Miguel¡¯s cold voice echoing in the siege area, hundreds of cannons fired simultaneously, breaching the great walls of the Capital.


    As the fiery stones were hurled toward the city, thousands of people tried to flee towards the center. Noble carriages trampled over people while some childreny in the streets as if epting their fate.


    "Boom!"


    The stones piercing through New Camelot¡¯s magical barrier fell to the ground, causing tremors and explosions in the streets. Blood had now clouded the vision.


    Neither Alfred cared about their situation, nor were the Royal supporters willing to surrender.


    This was the bitter reality of the war. The dead were not the children of nobles but the children of the poor...


    As the Sun Knights stood disciplined, Alfred was not tense.


    Moreover, the three fortresses protecting the Capital had already been destroyed. It had been easy for the Sun Knights to dismantle those Castle.


    Additionally, nearly 70,000 soldiers and over 15,000 knights from Orkney were on their way.


    Soon, Royal troops would begin gathering behind the Capital. 10,000 knights and 60,000 soldiers were assembling, along with nearly 30,000 support troops from other counties and minor nobles.


    With this, the Royal supporters reached a military strength of 185,000.


    10,000 heavily armored knights and 30,000 military support troops from the Stormwind Duchy were ready to depart.


    The Duke¡¯s army was modernized and supported by powerful Sun Knights. They had high-level artillery, archers, and cavalry.


    In a short time, the armies of both sides exceeded 100,000. This would be thergest event of the century. The Thornfield Duchy had a total army of 100,000.


    The Sun Knights had a presence of 10,000. Of these, 7,000 were heavily armored,rge-shielded, spear-wielding Elite Knights. The remaining 3,000 knights were made up of unique individuals known for their strength and skills.


    There were 35,000 lightly armored infantry, 7,000 archers, 5,000 spearmen, and 3,000 light cavalry.


    Since Duke Regan¡¯s support unit from Stormwind had not yet arrived, only a military force 60 thousand was ready for war.


    Unlike Duke Alfred, the Stormwind Duke had made no preparations, thus he was unable to provide support to the siege area.


    Now, looking at the Royal Supporters, the Eagle Knights Order, which was funded and founded by Orkney, was not as powerful as the Sun Knights Order, but still had a considerable strength.


    Compared to the red-and-white colors of the Sun Knights, their armor was ck and purple. Their logo, resembling the Orkney banner, was shaped like an eagle.


    Despite being arge knight group of 15,000, they only had 3,000 elite knights. These Elites were not heavily armored knights but agile and swift ones.


    The knights numbered 15,000, infantry 50,000, archers 10,000, light cavalry 8,000, and mounted archers 2,000. With that, the military count of the Orkney alone was 85,000, and if we consider the other military presence, Duke Alfred faced nearly 185,000 troops.


    Nevertheless, there was no fear in their eyes, only eptance, and a desire to take the King¡¯s head. As Duke Alfred¡¯s ice-blue eyes watched the Royal Capital, the siege area was filled with the shouts of soldiers.


    Miguel and Alfred watched the state of the Capital from their horses. They had already received news of Morrigan¡¯s escape from Virgo. The only thing left was to take the King¡¯s head.


    Thus, the civil war would end as quickly as it had begun. At least, that was what Alfred thought. Because as he recalled the legend of the ck Knight bing active again, a momentary doubt crossed his eyes.


    Could the legendary captain of the Royal Guards really return? If that happened, killing the King would be even more difficult.


    Still, Duke Alfred was not afraid. Neither Orkney nor the Kingdom mattered to him anymore. Only the girl, Morrigan, was important. It didn¡¯t matter if he died as long as Morrigan survived.


    "My Lord, it seems we won¡¯t break through the Capital¡¯s walls anytime soon," Miguel said calmly. His eyes were as calm and cold as Alfred¡¯s. He felt no concern even if his son was currently in the Capital.


    "I see, Miguel," the Duke stated calmly. He then turned his eyes to the 2,000 heavy-armored cavalry behind him. He had left most of his army behind whening here.


    This allowed him to besiege the Capital in a short time. Duke Alfred had done the unexpected by managing to besiege the Capital before the Royal armies had fully assembled.


    The heavy-armored knights stood calmly and majestically even under the zing sun. Their discipline remained unbroken.


    "My Lord, what shall we do?" Miguel asked calmly. The Duke¡¯s gaze turned to him. "After weunch a significant attack on them for a while longer, we will enter."


    Miguel¡¯s eyes widened with excitement when he saw Alfred grip his sword. His expression turned serious. "Are you going to intervene, my Lord?"


    The Duke¡¯s cold gaze lingered on the damaged but sturdy walls of the Capital for a moment. "Yes, there¡¯s no point in waiting any longer."


    "My eyes will taste this unique feeling again after a long time, my Lord."


    Alfred¡¯s expression did not change upon hearing Miguel¡¯s words; he merely gripped his long sword tighter. For a moment, his blue eyes shone with a crimson energy like the sun.


    As his mana slightly spread around him, the heavy-armored horse let out a neigh. Alfred¡¯s gaze turned to Miguel. "Today, anyone could die, Miguel..."


    As Alfred¡¯s eyes gained a red hue in the sunlight, his mana surged to a terrifying degree. "But it will not be us who dies; it will be them. No escape, no honor, no deceit... only their deaths will remain."


    Suddenly, the Duke¡¯s horse charged forward towards the massive walls. Dozens of arrows flew towards Duke Alfred, but the sun-like yellow barrier that appeared around him easily blocked them all.


    Leaping off his horse, Alfrednded softly on the ground despite his armor. As the ground cracked, the crimson glow in his eyes became even more pronounced.


    Taking a long breath, Alfred closed his eyes. His mana swirled around him, bestowing a terrifying aura upon him.


    The Duke slowly opened his eyes, drawing his sword calmly as the wild Mana swirled around him. The long sword suddenly shone with a yellow beam, splitting the clouds in the sky.


    The sword, visible even from hundreds of meters away, radiated a unique sanctity. Miguel squinted his eyes, a rare smile appearing on his lips.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen this sword," Miguel spoke almost with deep nostalgia, looking at Virgo standing beside him. Virgo, who had been silent for a long time, even emerged from his hiding ce to witness this spectacle.


    "Even after all this time, it still looks as holy as ever," Virgo said with simple appreciation on his face. Miguelughed and nodded. "After all, that sword is Sir Gawain¡¯s holy sword, Gtine."


    "A sword forged from the heart of the Sun God Belenus and given to Gawain, the incarnation of the Sun, having gone through the master rune crafting of the Fairies," Miguel said with admiration. "A sword nearly as valuable as Excalibur..."


    As Miguel murmured in admiration, the siege engines ceased fire, and everyone focused on Alfred.


    As the ground beneath Duke Alfred cracked, yellow beams suddenly shot up into the sky, creating a powerful wind. The yellow beams adorned the sky like waves.


    The sun seemed to shine even brighter, as if it wanted to reveal itself more. Gtine exploded with power once again after a long time.


    As a thin symphony echoed, an almost unique silence spread over the area. Only the distinct hum resonating from Gtine could be heard.


    It was as if everyone¡¯s voices were silenced. While Gtine shone menacingly, Duke Alfred finally prepared himself.


    "Ahhh!!" With a roar, Alfred swung the sword diagonally, hurling Gtine towards the white walls.


    For a moment, Gtine¡¯s yellow rays advanced toward the walls, as the ground and sky split, shaking the entire area. The sword zed even brighter, blinding Miguel and the others.


    Then, it happened, and the sword beam, seemingly trying to cut through reality, struck the walls with a sharp, shrill, yet terrifying sound.


    "Boooommm!!!!"


    The loud sound frightened everyone, and what filled everyone¡¯s mind was the approach of death. The white walls, which 200 wizards were desperately trying to protect with powerful spells, were easily destroyed by the yellow beam, which didn¡¯t stop as it passed through the city, taking the lives of thousands.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Miguel shouted with a fierce adrenaline rush, while the heavily armored knights prepared their spears, then charged forward swiftly.


    Alfred quickly mounted his horse again, ncing at the street he had destroyed with his own hands as he passed through the copsed walls.


    Most of the street had been obliterated. Although he knew some people had died, Alfred could only sigh. Then his eyes narrowed when he saw a stoneing towards him.


    With a swift motion, Alfred turned the stone to dust and looked at the child who had thrown it. The child appeared to be 14 years old, with ck hair, looking like an average person.


    There was a gaze in his eyes that Alfred recognized very well.


    Hatred...


    "My mom... my dad... they all died because of you!" the child cried, gathering his courage as he raised a sword he found on the ground with trembling hands.


    Alfred¡¯s eyes remained cold; he was already prepared for this. He turned his gaze to the child and spoke calmly. "Kid, there¡¯s nothing I can do for your family. If you don¡¯t want to die, leave here immediately."


    "I¡ª"


    Before the child could finish speaking, he saw over 3,000 heavily armored soldiers appear behind Alfred and took two steps back in fear.


    The heavy ttering of hooves echoed in the environment, while there was no sound from the Royal Guards or sentinels. Alfred thought it was because everyone was fleeing into the city and evacuating.


    He then cast a thoughtful nce at the child. "Kid, leave from here."


    "You!" Even though the child was angry, he was frightened by the sight of such powerful men. Then a Sun Knight lightly struck the child¡¯s belly with the wooden handle of his spear, sending him flying aside.


    The child flew back as if he had been hit in the stomach with a hammer,nding hard on the ground. Struggling to get up but unable to, the child could only cry.


    "Mom, Mom... I miss you so much..."


    As the child cried, clutching a piece of his mother¡¯s dress, the Duke and his knights moved forward into the inner city without even looking back.

 Chapter 61 - 60: Beginning of the Civil War(2/?)

    The Duke¡¯s 3,000 knights were advancing rapidly into the city, while most of the people had taken shelter. At least, most of them...


    However, there were still those trying to defend themselves with stones, sticks, and the swords they possessed. Although the Duke did nothing to these people, anyone in his path was trampled by the horses¡¯ hooves.


    "My Lord, there¡¯s a barricade ahead!"


    Hearing Miguel, Alfred narrowed his eyes and immediatelymanded his six units to move. "Raise your spears!"


    The knights responded instantly, adjusting their spears forward with the tter of iron. On the other side were 500 shielded soldiers. Although not royal guards, they were trained city garrison soldiers.


    They were lightly armored, with long square shields. Twenty soldiers were positioned with their spears directed out from behind the shield wall.


    But even this was a simple task for the Sun Knights.


    Duke Alfred charged forward, fearlessly leading over 3,000 knights behind him. As their spears, coated in Mana, briefly red with fire, the garrison soldiers were massacred.


    The garrison soldiers¡¯ spears couldn¡¯t even scratch the knights¡¯ armor. The mounted units trampled over the garrison soldiers, spears piercing bodies, taking over 500 lives in a short span.


    "Stop, halt the advance!"


    Alfredmanded, and as he saw a barrage of arrows fired by archers hiding in some buildings, a sudden yellow shield blocked all the arrows.


    "Prepare the spears!"


    "Hai!"


    With a salute, the knights raised their spears and activated their Mana, instantly enveloped in a yellow aura. The knights, exuding a majestic aura, lifted their spears.


    Moving in synchronized fashion, Duke Alfred lightly raised his hand. His eyes gleamed coldly as he gave the order.


    "Destroy!"


    The knights mercilessly hurled their spears, which flew forward with great power, zing with crimson fire and hitting the buildings with a hum.


    The buildings were easily destroyed under the force of the spears, and screams echoed from within. Duke Alfred turned to his knights. "Go retrieve your spears."


    As the knights retrieved their spears, they quickly resumed their advance.


    They were now in the poorer parts of the city. The Duke¡¯s earlier attack with Gtine had already caused significant damage. This street had already been devastated.


    As the cavalry unit moved again, they finally reached the deserted streets of the city. Though no one was visible, Alfred sensed some people hiding.


    But they were likely civilians. Archer units weren¡¯t likely to be stationed here, so Alfred advanced swiftly with confidence.


    As he thought, the street was quiet, and Alfred covered a lot of ground in just two minutes, moving deeper into the capital.


    "Run!"


    A few people, seeing the Sun Knights approaching, quickly fled to their homes. Meanwhile, Alfred¡¯s gaze fell on a food convoy. "Burn the supplies."


    Without hesitation, Miguel ignited the food convoy with a simple fire spell, and mes rose to the sky. Alfred, meanwhile, ignored the gazesing from inside the house.


    This convoy was likely meant to transport food to the Royal Pce. Of course, Alfred couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    The knights swiftly burned the remaining food wagons, and upon seeing eyes peeking from the windows, they red menacingly at the houses.


    These were the general rules of war.


    If the people didn¡¯t fear the invading forces, the risk of rebellion would grow. Suppressing with fear, while harmful to human rights, was an effective method of control.


    "We know you are watching us," Miguel said sternly. "Remember, if any of you engage in rebellious acts, you will no longer be ssified as civilians, but as soldiers to us!"


    He then released a surge of Mana, mming his sword into the ground. He made sure his voice echoed throughout the entire street. "But if you stay in your homes and behave, you will not be harmed! If you value your lives, listen carefully to what I say!"


    "Enough, Miguel, there¡¯s no need for more."


    Hearing the Duke, Miguel quietly bowed and returned to his horse. These people would spread the word, spreading the rumors. At least the cowards and foreign races would not move against the Duchy of Thornvile.


    Then the Duke¡¯s army, which was advancing rapidly, soon slowed down and was ready for new enemy attacks.


    Without lingering any longer, Alfred calmly observed his surroundings. It was quieter than it should be. For a city of 8 million people, it was too quiet.


    "Do you feel it, my lord?" Miguel said calmly. Duke Alfred nodded. "There are mages here."


    As the words left Alfred¡¯s mouth, ten bolts of lightning appeared in the sky, descending rapidly with a sharp crackle.


    The bolts, powerful enough to scorch and kill a man, dangerously struck the ground.


    Yet, the Duke, who was the target of the attack, remained calm, his eyes showing an overwhelming serenity, even disdain. For a man who had spent years on the battlefield, such an attack was simply trivial.


    "Even thinking that something so low-level could kill me is an insult to my honor, Mage..."


    Duke Alfred detected the hidden mage and nced to the left. The mage, whose face was concealed by ck robes, flinched and pulled back.


    "Tch tch, this monster!" The mage immediately summoned bolts of lightning from the sky, attempting to flee in a sudden panic.


    "Hmm?" Duke Alfred lightly swung his sword, and the random, uncontrolled mana that emitted from it effortlessly destroyed the lightning bolts.


    "Mage, dying like a rat would be a dishonorable death for you," the Duke calmly stated. As the mana radiated wildly from Gtine, fierce winds echoed through the surroundings.


    All ten mages suddenly abandoned their escape andunched an attack, forming magic circles in their hands. Then,rge stone spikes rose from the ground in a flexible twist, aiming for the Duke¡¯s body.


    "Hah!" With a faint grunt, the Duke lightly swung his sword. It was a good thing that the people had been evacuated. He could now destroy everything more freely.


    "Gtine!"


    With a hum, the magnificent sword unleashed a horizontal sh,pletely obliterating the street. Yes, a wless beam of yellow light cut through the entire road, while a gentle tremor hastened the copse of nearby buildings.


    As the buildings crumbled down upon themselves, the bodies of the mages were sliced in half like paper. Their lungs and intestines spilled onto the ground, and the debris of the falling buildings buried them.


    "Now, it¡¯s time to head to the Royal Pce."


    At Alfred¡¯smand, the knights marched swiftly, and after ten minutes, they arrived on the road leading to the Royal Pce. As Alfred expected, three thousand royal guards, in silver and gold armor andrge shields, blocked the road leading to the pce.


    As the Duke and his knights halted, the two sides prepared for their first battle. The sh of 3,000 elite forces was often more chaotic thanrge-scale wars.


    With both sides exuding their own auras, Alfred¡¯s eyes focused solely on the manmanding the opposing army, disregarding the troops entirely.


    This man was quite tall, with ck hair, ck eyes, and a cold, emotionless expression. He was the legendary ck Knight, Norman.


    He wore purple-ck armor, with the purple hue dominating. His mana was so intense that a visible purple aura surrounded him.


    Though he resembled a dark mage, his attribute was something entirely different. The Spark attribute...


    Though the name wasn¡¯t grand, it was a unique attribute.


    Spark magic manifested through the user¡¯s will, instead of following conventional magic rules. By forcibly drawing pure mana from the world, it created explosions, enhanced the user¡¯s strength, and could even turn their sword into a bomb.


    Spark magic imbued pure mana with explosive qualities.


    However, it had its weaknesses. Drawing pure mana from the world was extremely dangerous and terrifying. Pure Mana pressed upon the souls of Spark Mages, edging them closer to death.


    Knight Norman, however, was an exception. A once-in-a-century genius, Norman had never weakened or been harmed. His control over Spark Magic was extraordinary.


    "Norman, have you finallye out?"


    "Alfred, you are making a mistake." Ignoring Alfred¡¯s question, Norman calmly dismounted his horse and began walking forward.


    It was as if he held no fear of the 3,000 mounted knights. Alfred frowned in dissatisfaction, then dismounted and slowly walked towards Norman.


    "A member of the Thornvile family was to be executed," Alfred said sharply. Norman narrowed his eyes. Alfred continued, his gaze steady. "If I allow that to happen, I would dishonor both my ancestors and myself."


    "Rebelling against the king is an even greater dishonor. Knowing this, why do you rebel?" Norman calmly asked, his hand moving toward the hilt of his sword.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand, Norman," the Duke said coldly. "You¡¯re just a pitiful man who knows only how to fight, without any understanding of family or honor."


    Norman¡¯s expression remained unchanged by the Duke¡¯s words. He remained cold and emotionless.


    "The decision has been made. There will be war." As Alfred lightly moved his sword, Norman slowly unsheathed his own.


    The long, ck sword glowed with a purple hue, as though it sought to extinguish the light of Gtine. When Norman casually swung it to the side, a burst of purple energy from the de shattered the ground beneath him.


    Seeing this, the Duke narrowed his eyes. This was indeed incredible magic. Even a slight swing of Norman¡¯s sword caused an attack that easily tore apart the ground.


    "I didn¡¯t want this to happen, Alfred," Norman said as he rxed his shoulders and calmly looked at Alfred. His gaze slowly grew serious. "But what you¡¯ve done is unforgivable. Do you want to tear apart the kingdom?"


    "I have no such intention, and I am under no obligation to exin myself to you, Norman." The Duke¡¯s response was cold, enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    "I wish there had been another oue, but it seems you won¡¯t back down, will you?"


    "Indeed," the Duke calmly replied. Without further hesitation, he readied his sword and assumed a stance.


    For a moment, regret filled Norman¡¯s eyes, but it faded as quickly as it came. A ruthless look took its ce.


    "Then let us fight."


    As Norman and Alfred charged forward, their powerful mana collided, exploding in a terrifying sh as they sought to annihte one another.

 Chapter 62 - 61: Beginning of the Civil War(3/?)

    The sh of swords turned into an intense light show.


    Alfred¡¯s sword, Gtine, glowed with a power as if it sought to obliterate Norman. As the two swords collided, they continued at a speed beyond human perception.


    With every movement Norman made, purple energy burst from his sword, sending out energy shes that destroyed the surroundings. His cold eyes glimmered with indifference and ruthlessness.


    In response, Alfred¡¯s legendary Sun Magic revolved around him, forming a protectiveyer. Thanks to this, the Duke evaded every attack.


    When Gtine, with a swift turn, shed forward intending to cut Norman¡¯s shoulder, Norman swiftly twisted his sword, blocking Gtine.


    Seeing an opening in Duke Alfred¡¯s defense, Norman lunged forward with a merciless gleam. He raised his sword to his right shoulder, lifting the hilt to shoulder height and angling the de toward Alfred¡¯s shoulder.


    With a quick thrust, he aimed to pierce the Duke¡¯s shoulder.


    "Good try," Alfred said calmly, his eyes tracking Norman¡¯s de, "but it won¡¯t work!"


    Suddenly, a pir of fire erupted from the ground like the fierce me of the sun, searing Norman¡¯s armor and making him grimace.


    Yet Norman didn¡¯t stop; he quickly lunged forward, releasing a purple mana beam from his sword. Alfred¡¯s yellow barrier red up, blocking the attack.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    As the swords shed, the metallic sound resonated with a loud hum. The two knights ruthlessly tried to cut each other down, with Norman pressing forward mercilessly.


    His strikes were not graceful for a knight but were powerful. In contrast, Duke Alfred disyed more finesse. He parried Norman¡¯s relentless blows with skilled agility.


    When Norman noticed the Duke¡¯s sword approaching, he quickly sidestepped and swung his sword horizontally. Despite the iing attack toward his stomach, the Duke stood motionless. Then, in an instant, his sword was engulfed in the mes of the sun and struck Norman¡¯s shoulder.


    As Norman¡¯s sword cut Alfred¡¯s abdomen, Gtine left a gaping wound on Norman¡¯s shoulder, but Norman seemed to feel no pain.


    Both Alfred and Norman stepped back, gazing at each other with respect. Although enemies, they acknowledged the other¡¯s skill.


    The Duke calmly examined his wound, narrowing his eyes slightly. As the wound began to heal slowly, curiosity flickered in Norman¡¯s eyes.


    "The legendary regeneration ability of the Thornvile lineage..."


    For a brief moment, admiration shone in Norman¡¯s eyes. While many tales, both good and bad, existed about Gawain, one of his greatest stories was his ability to heal under the sun.


    "Today, we are stronger and better than even those who see themselves as heirs of King Arthur, Norman." The Duke¡¯s eyes shone with calm. As Norman¡¯s mana surged, the Duke coldly continued, "Now, what must be done will be done."


    "Destroying the king and the kingdom without mercy?" Norman asked in a conflicted tone. Alfred sighed, lowering his gaze to the ground. "This kingdom was already doomed to copse. Arrogant and indifferent nobles, ignorant people, fanatical clergy..."


    As Alfred plunged Gtine into the ground, the sun behind him seemed to shine brighter. A gentle light radiated from him, making him appear almost like a holy saint.


    This was the power of Gawain¡¯s lineage. Unlike the royal bloodline, the Thornvile house descended from an honorable and powerful knight. Rather than inheriting less than 10% of King Arthur¡¯s strength, the Thornvile lineage lived up to its name as an elite.


    "I thought you were a reasonable man, Alfred," Norman said, closing his eyes as his mana churned, his aura seeming to shift.


    The Duke remained cold-blooded, gazing calmly at Norman. "I don¡¯t care what you think. You¡¯re just a simple fool. You have no thoughts or ideas of your own. You can¡¯t see people for what they truly are; you¡¯re just a strong knight..."


    Alfred¡¯s eyes grew colder as he grabbed the Gtine embedded in the ground, his wound fully healed, and his gaze turned steely. He looked down on Norman with disdain.


    "You¡¯re a good knight," Alfred said, "but you¡¯re a fool. Learn humanity, and only then will you understand, Foolish Knight. I bestow this title upon you. Be honored."


    Norman¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion at Alfred¡¯s words. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Alfred spoke this way or insulted him, there was no time to think.


    As the Duke raised his sword once again, this time swinging it twice as fast, Norman reacted, and the two knights shed once more.


    ng!


    "I don¡¯t understand you! Why are you betraying the kingdom?" Norman shouted as their swords pressed against each other, sparks flying from the friction.


    Norman¡¯s eyes shed with anger for a moment, as if he had lost his formerposure. In contrast, the Duke remained calm. As Alfred pushed Norman further back, Norman gritted his teeth.


    "You don¡¯t have the capacity to understand me, Norman," the Duke¡¯s voice remained calm. The incredible purple mana from Norman¡¯s sword shed with the yellow mana radiating from Gtine.


    The mana kept growing to a level unbearable for an ordinary person. The Duke pressured Norman, forcing him to retreat.


    Dashing forward, the Dukeunched a series of swift, nearly unblockable strikes. As his mana surged violently, Norman used his spark spell to strengthen his legs, cracking the ground beneath him as he leaped toward the Duke.


    The mana in Norman¡¯s sword expanded suddenly, transforming into a beam as he shed the air, sending powerful energy shes toward Alfred.


    Norman swung his sword horizontally and then, with a sudden flick of his wrist, raised it horizontally above, releasing a second wave of energy shes.


    The Duke calmly faced the attacks, moving his sword. The Mana emanating from Gtine halted the attacks with a gentle sweep, sending out arge Mana beam that caused a massive explosion.


    At that moment, the Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed when he suddenly felt something grabbing his leg. Looking down, he immediately freed his foot upon seeing a piece of earth wrapped around his ankle.


    Not understanding what was happening, the Duke¡¯s gaze narrowed further when he saw the mage standing behind Norman and the Royal Guards.


    Then he called out to Miguel. "Miguel, deal with the Royal Guards! Kill the mage!"


    The fight, no longer a duel, turned into chaos as the army charged. The battle began.


    The Duke attacked Norman, striking swiftly without mercy and with the intent to kill. As Norman retaliated, the Sun Knights plunged into the Royal Guards with their horses at full speed.


    Despite their previous ughter, this time the Sun Knights were not overwhelmingly strong. As they advanced, their horses were killed under the spears of the Royal Guards.


    The Sun Knights drew their swords and fought on foot against the Royal Guards, both sides spewing hatred at each other.


    "Ah!" a Royal Guard groaned in pain as a Sun Knight mercilessly shed his chest and attacked another guard.


    As the two armies brutally tried to ughter one another, some of the Sun Knights began to crush the Royal Guards with terrifying strength.


    Meanwhile, as the Duke and Norman grew more vicious, Norman¡¯s sword hummed and shed fiercely. He then swung it upward from the ground, aiming to sever Alfred¡¯s neck.


    But the Duke stepped back, dodging the strike. Seizing the opportunity, the Dukended a heavy punch on Norman¡¯s kidney.


    Norman groaned in pain, and the Duke¡¯s knee was about to collide with Norman¡¯s chin. Reacting quickly, Norman tried to guard his chin with his hand, but it was toote.


    With a brutal kick, the Duke sent Norman to the ground. His chin was bloodied, and blood dripped from his lips.


    "Agg..." Norman, trying to stand up, froze as he felt the Duke¡¯s sword at his neck. He looked up into Alfred¡¯s cold eyes.


    Alfred stared coldly at Norman as the Sun Knights and Royal Guards fought to the death, yet the Duke and Norman hade to a standstill.


    The Duke¡¯s sword, Gtine, shone ominously, making Norman tense. Though he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, he knew he would die in such a humiliating way.


    Unable to swallow his pride, Norman gritted his teeth.


    "You¡¯re a good knight," Alfred said calmly, "but as I said, you¡¯re still a fool. You have much to learn. Never forget¡ªno matter how special you think you are, someone will always be able to kill you. Don¡¯t be naive. Draw your own line. Don¡¯t be a puppet of others."


    "What are you trying to say? I am a good knight," Norman said, almost hesitantly. At only 23 years old, despite his special training by the Royal family, he couldn¡¯t understand why Alfred continued to mock him.


    Why would protecting the kingdom, and defending honor, be dishonorable? Norman, who only wanted to protect the kingdom he grew up in, thought the Duke didn¡¯t understand him.


    "For a long time, I thought you¡¯d be a talented, but now I see you¡¯re just a rumor," the Duke scolded harshly, his eyes regarding Norman like garbage.


    Norman involuntarily pursed his lips. He still didn¡¯t understand.


    "I¡¯ll give you some advice," the Duke said calmly. His gaze shifted to Norman¡¯s dark eyes. "Find yourself a family. Meet someone who loves you not for your power or appearance, but for who you truly are."


    "Love?" Norman questioned.


    "No, you fool."


    The Duke scolded Norman as if he were a child. Norman¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion as he stared at the Duke. "Then what is it?"


    "Family," the Duke exined calmly. "There is nothing more important in this world than family. They are the ones who love you, who push themselves for you, who work tirelessly until nightfall, and who make sacrifices for you."


    "I already have a family!" Norman quickly objected.


    "Who is your family? Tell me."


    "Sister Jessica, Father Artvin, Sister Cessie¡ª"


    Before Norman could continue, the Duke¡¯s sharp voice cut him off, his eyes disying rare anger. "That¡¯s not a family. They are your caretakers. They cannot rece a real family."


    "But¡ª"


    "I told you," the Duke sighed, his eyes briefly losing their coldness. "If you still don¡¯t understand, then you are a fool. Your strength, your fame, your titles¡ªI don¡¯t care about any of it."


    Norman¡¯s eyes shed uncertainly, showing his confusion. Duke Alfred withdrew his sword and sheathed it.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?" Norman asked in surprise as the Duke was about to leave. The Duke paused, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Today, you are spared by my mercy."


    Norman exhaled in relief.


    "I won¡¯t kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t hurt you," the Duke calmly exined. Before Norman could grasp what was happening, the Duke¡¯s Mana-infused fist struck his face with immense force, cracking the ground along with Norman¡¯s skull.


    As Norman fell unconscious, Alfred exhaled deeply. He was a bit tired, but it wasn¡¯t time to stop yet.


    His eyes shifted thoughtfully to the knights still fighting. The Royal Guards were starting to retreat in disarray.


    The Sun Knights had suffered some losses, and Miguel had already killed the mage. The remaining mages had fled, having no loyalty to the kingdom.


    As the Royal Guards tried to take refuge in the royal pce, dozens of them began to fall.


    Duke Alfred sighed in relief. As long as he killed the king as soon as possible, the task would beplete. Either he would capture the king and force him to surrender, or he would kill him.


    If the king had already fled, however, the situation would be much harder.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to, Alfred would have to engage in arge-scale war, which would lead to the destruction of thousands of families and plunge the kingdom into chaos again.


    Though it was tragic, Alfred had no regrets. As long as Morrigan was safe, he didn¡¯t care how many families were destroyed or lost.


    Perhaps his ancestors would condemn him for his sins. He might be a stain in Thornvile¡¯s history or be remembered as the greatest traitor after Mordred.


    But to Alfred, it was worth it...

 Chapter 63 - 62: Beginning of the Civil War(4/4)

    Duke Alfred entered the Royal Pce with heavy steps, killing the Royal Knights in his path. While the Royal Knights suffered around 200 casualties, the Sun Knights had only 40 wounded, with 3 seriously injured.


    Nothing stood in the way of the Duke¡¯s invasion of the capital. The garrison had been destroyed, the Wizards had fled, and Alfred had more and more chances every second to capture King Henry.


    As the Royal Knights could no longer hold their ground and began to retreat, the Duke encouraged his soldiers to be even more aggressive.


    "Break the front!"


    With Alfred¡¯s harshmand, the Knights channeled their Mana. More than 200 Knights mounted their horses and charged forward, breaking through the wall of shields formed by the Royal Guards.


    The Royal Guards were quickly split into two groups by the 200 Sun Knights. Then, with anothermand, the Sun Knightsunched their spears at full force, targeting the 1500-strong Royal Guards.


    Unlike the city garrison, the Royal Guards were experienced. They managed to stop most of the spears with a magical shield in a short time.


    Still, a few spears pierced through some of the Royal Guards, killing them. As the surrounded Royal Guards attempted to retreat, the two divided sides started to pull back to different locations.


    "The road to the King¡¯s pce is open, my Lord," Miguel said calmly. Alfred nodded in agreement and looked at Miguel. "Takemand. Try to eliminate the Royal Guards as soon as possible."


    "It will be as you wish, my Lord. You can trust me." Miguel obeyed, his tone calm. Alfred turned his eyes toward the ce where the King stayed in the Royal Pce. Then, he urged his horse forward.


    As Alfred sped forward, he easily destroyed the Pce door and quickly headed toward the throne room. His eyes were constantly scanning his surroundings as he advanced.


    The pce was opulent and painfully bright. The strangest thing was that it was filled with annoyingly pure gold essories worth hundreds of thousands of gold.


    The most striking aspect was that it was crammed with an excessive amount of unnecessary items. Why would a person fill every space with paintings, swords, and even fake Excalibur swords?


    Henry was as childish as ever. A look of disdain appeared in Alfred¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for traditions, he wouldn¡¯t allow his sister to marry the King.


    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by the taint of the Thornvile bloodline with some abominable bloodlines. Every time he remembered the Prince born from his sister and the King, a deep scorn and disgust shed in his eyes.


    Fortunately, he arrived at the throne room¡¯s entrance without thinking too much. The long and wide silver-gold door opened with a light push from Alfred.


    "Henry? Are you here?"


    Alfred, who hadn¡¯t seen the King on the throne, calmly looked around. His eyes quietly roamed every corner. Unable to sense anything rted to the King, Alfred clenched his fists.


    His eyes widened when they fixated on a figure sitting on the King¡¯s throne. This man was not the King. No, he was someone even better than the King.


    Alfred¡¯s eyes narrowed as he instinctively recoiled, for there was only one person who could evoke this feeling in him. Then a name slipped from his lips.


    "Merlin," Alfred whispered coldly. As the figure on the throne rose, a Mana pressure shook the entire pce. In response, Alfred channeled his own Mana as the Royal Pce seemed to tremble as if it would copse.


    "Or should I call you Aelthor?"


    "Call me whatever you wish¡­"


    As the figure on the throne rose, he revealed himself to be the Headmaster of the Academy. Alfred¡¯s eyes trembled with anger. "Have you forgotten the agreement? No matter what happens, you are forbidden to intervene."


    Aelthor, or rather Merlin, maintained a calm expression. It was as if he was not facing a Duke, but an ordinary person.


    "The eighth use of the agreement states: if Gawain¡¯s descendants raise their weapons against the heirs of King Arthur, Merlin¡¯s task is to eliminate all rebels."


    Merlin said mercilessly. He then looked at Alfred with a strange emotion. His expression bore curiosity and interest.


    "Well, what will you do? Will you kill me?" Despite facing a Legendary Mage, the Duke kept his sword at the ready threateningly.


    Merlin¡¯s gaze shifted to Gtine, and a look of intriguing amusement appeared in his eyes. "Are you going to kill me with the sword I created, Alfred?"


    "If necessary, yes," Alfred slowly drew the sword and said. Gtine glowed angrily. In some way, it shimmered as Merlin appreciated the sword¡¯s brilliance. Alfred said in a stern voice, "My sword will be stained with your blood, Mage."


    "You¡¯re an interesting man, Alfred."


    Suddenly, Merlin, who had vanished from Alfred¡¯s view, appeared right behind him. Then he calmly ced his hand on Alfred¡¯s shoulder.


    "You rebelled against the entire Kingdom for your daughter," Merlin said. "Gawain would have loved you¡­"


    In Merlin¡¯s voice, there was a hint of nostalgia, sadness, and a faint smile that showed his affection for the old days.


    Alfred pulled Merlin¡¯s hand from his shoulder, and the sharp tip of Gtine pressed against Merlin¡¯s chin in a way that an ordinary person would not see.


    Merlin remained calm, showing no reaction. His eyes shifted to the sharp tip of Gtine. Just then, Alfred suddenly felt something in his throat and legs.


    "I wouldn¡¯t rmend you do that," Merlin said openly in a threatening manner. Alfred¡¯s neck and arms were constricted by dozens of blue-silver snakes.


    Despite this, Alfred remained calm. He kept himself on high alert for any movement from Merlin. The figure of Merlin twitched for a moment and then vanished from Alfred¡¯s sight.


    Suddenly, everything went dark. After a brief moment, when Alfred regained consciousness, he found himself and Merlin in different ces.


    Alfred¡¯s entire body was wrapped by a giant silver snake, while Merlin had returned to his throne. Alfred¡¯s eyes trembled with anger, then with a hand engulfed in mes, he grasped the snake¡¯s head.


    "SSNNN!!" The snake let out a cry of pain as Alfred quickly thrust Gtine into its mouth, easily tearing it apart.


    As Alfred moved toward Merlin, suddenly the entire world shifted, and he began to fall toward the ceiling under the force of gravity.


    Clenching his teeth, Alfred still looked at Merlin, who sat calmly on the throne, flexibly twisting. Then, while spreading mes haphazardly everywhere, he steadied himself.


    Sending fireballs toward Merlin, Alfred continuously leaped toward him. Merlin, however, calmly stopped the fireballs with his bare hands as if nothing had happened.


    It was truly an extraordinary sight. mes hot enough to roast a person quickly extinguished beneath Merlin¡¯s hand.


    "Tch," Alfred swung his sword fiercely to kill the motionless Merlin, aiming it at Merlin¡¯s throat.


    As the world spun again, the Duke was ready this time andnded on his two feet. Suddenly, tendrils growing from the ground rapidly engulfed the entire Pce, while the Duke, with a single movement of Gtine, destroyed most of the tendrils.


    Still, the tendrils that invaded the Royal Pce seemed terrifyingly endless.


    "I¡¯ve wasted too much time; this is enough."


    Merlin calmly stated, suddenly vanishing from his spot to appear behind the Duke. Before Alfred could react, Merlin¡¯s hands gripped his shoulders.


    The Duke¡¯s body suddenly became heavy and dropped to his knees. As gravity overwhelmed the entire room, even the floor copsed and cracked under its weight.


    "How many abilities do you possess like this?!" If Alfred imed he had seen someone using so many different types of Magic, he would be lying.


    "Abilities are not important. What matters is how much mastery you possess," Merlin replied calmly. There was a hint of mockery in his voice. "The new generation of mages is hardly diligent and struggles to use even one ability."


    At this point, as Alfred gradually resisted the pull of gravity, Merlin¡¯s palms covered Alfred¡¯s ears. Then, a high-pitched and terrifying barrage of words made Alfred squint his eyes in pain.


    "As long as you are smart enough, you can shape Mana, y with it, and even create new and functional spells," Merlin said. As the sound he produced grew more intense in Alfred¡¯s ear, he continued to exin calmly.


    "What you are hearing is the sound of a woman chattering for an hour," Though Merlin¡¯s expression did not change much, a faint smile settled on his lips. "It¡¯s just a voice amplified enough to burst an eardrum and cause pain in the brain."


    "Do you see? Even something this simple can transform into a terrifying ability¡­"


    Before Merlin could continue his exnation, fiery stakes shot up from the Duke¡¯s back, impaling his abdomen before Merlin could move, causing him to squint his eyes in pain.


    As gravity returned to normal, Alfred quickly gasped for air and got up from the ground, his eyes glowing with a crimson energy as mes danced around him.


    "You talk too much," the Duke said calmly after regaining hisposure. As Merlin¡¯s wounds suddenly healed, even his burning clothes were restored as if nothing had happened.


    "That was an unexpected but good move."


    Merlin said appreciatively. He slightly narrowed his eyes when he saw Alfred still ring at him with deadly intent. He tied his hands behind his back and sighed calmly. "Still not enough."


    "Where is Henry?"


    "He fled," Merlin said calmly. "As soon as he heard you dered war, he ran away from the Capital and hurriedly escaped to the Duchy of Orkney."


    "That coward," Alfred said with hatred, nearly squeezing his fist until it bled. He should have anticipated that this coward would run away.


    "Prince Julius, on the other hand, is under the protection of the Church," Merlin¡¯s gaze met Alfred¡¯s cold eyes. Neither of them was ready to fight again.


    Looking at Merlin¡¯s rxed demeanor, Alfred was using this time to rest. While both powerful figures stood calmly, everything seemed to quiet down for a moment.


    "I¡¯m not here to kill you today, Alfred," Merlin said calmly, shrugging his shoulders. "This is just a simple visit. A friendly one."


    "What are you nning?"


    "I have no thoughts or ns," Merlin stated. He then continued, "I¡¯m just curious. Why did you rebel? Was it really for Morrigan, or is there another reason?"


    "Whether it¡¯s a King or a God," the Duke stated calmly. His eyes then fixed on Merlin with intensity. "No one dares to take a Thornvile¡¯s life."


    "So arrogant."


    Merlin said calmly, giving Alfred a long look. Finally, as Merlin withdrew, Alfred sheathed his sword.


    "What you¡¯ve done for Morrigan is truly extraordinary," Merlin praised, then continued calmly, "But be careful. Sometimes even Gods can fall. Especially when they least expect it¡­"


    As Merlin spoke like a sage, his eyes seemed to see the future.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Unfortunately, before Alfred¡¯s question could be answered, Merlin vanished in a sh of silver light. He left behind a nearly crumbling pce and a thoughtful Alfred.

 Chapter 64 - 63:Lord鈥檚 daughter

    Simon and the vigers who arrived at the city of Erntestadt rxed and rested. Simon gently brought the horses to a stop. As everyone dismounted, they arrived at the city¡¯s entrance.


    It seemed they weren¡¯t the only ones there, as hundreds of people were lined up at the entrance. While many waited under the sun, the most striking thing was that everyone seemed to be in a state of anxiety and distress.


    "What¡¯s happening over there?"


    Hearing Urien¡¯s question, Simon raised an eyebrow in confusion. "I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to ask someone."


    "I understand," Urien replied. He then calmly approached a middle-aged, bearded man standing at the back and asked, "Excuse me, could you spare a moment?"


    "What do you want?"


    Seeing the irritation on the man¡¯s face, Urien quickly got to the point. "Why are you all waiting here?"


    "Can¡¯t you see?" The middle-aged man angrily pointed to the two guards at the entrance. "They¡¯re not letting us in."


    "Why?"


    "They¡¯re conducting strict inspections to prevent any spies from the Holy Mary Kingdom," the man whispered, trying not to draw attention.


    Urien nodded and then asked out of curiosity, "Have there been incidents of espionage before?"


    The manughed. "Espionage? They¡¯ve already screwed our country over, and they¡¯re still messing with us."


    The man swore with bitterness in his eyes. "From what I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯re now in a civil war."


    "A civil war?!"


    "You didn¡¯t know?"


    Urien shook his head in shock. What had happened in the kingdom in just a month? The string of bad news made Urien sigh deeply.


    "Do you hate the kingdom?"


    Hearing Urien¡¯s question, the middle-aged man nodded fiercely.


    "Those bastards can burn in hell," he said venomously. "They can tear each other apart, and we¡¯ll watch it happen with joy."


    Sensing the man¡¯s nationalist fervor, Urien decided not to push him further.


    "So, why are you here?"


    "We¡ª"


    Urien froze, unsure of what to say. The middle-aged man nced at the convoy behind them and squinted at Urien. "You nning to settle here too?"


    "Yes-yes," Urien quickly confirmed. "We¡¯ve been forced to move here."


    "Well, good luck with that," the man paused, then looked over Simon and the vigers. "But they won¡¯t let you in either, just like the rest of us."


    The man sighed and nced at the guards. Urien thanked him and walked back to the group.


    "The news is bad."


    "What happened?" Simon raised an eyebrow and looked at Urien with curiosity. Urien calmly pointed at the guards. "They¡¯re not letting anyone in."


    "Why?"


    "The lord isn¡¯t letting anyone in," Urien exined, "and there¡¯s a civil war in the kingdom."


    "What?!" Simon¡¯s voice rose involuntarily, and he quickly covered his mouth. "Is that true?!"


    "It seems so."


    "In just one month¡­"


    Like Urien, Simon was left in disbelief. So much bad news in such a short time. At least they had managed to escape the kingdom.


    "This is quite unexpected," Simon whispered. "I hope peace returns soon."


    Urien nodded in agreement, then asked, "How are we going to get in?"


    "I¡¯m not sure what we¡¯ll do," Simon scratched his head, looking down thoughtfully. "We can¡¯t force our way in, and bribing them is out of the question."


    "What are you talking about?" George joined the conversation. Simon turned to George. "It seems getting into the city has be difficult for us."


    "They¡¯re not letting us in, huh?" George smirked. Compared to their situation a month ago, things were better now. At least he could smile about it.


    "Racism?"


    "I wish it were that simple, but no," Urien said politely, "The city lord doesn¡¯t want any spies, saboteurs, or anyone from the Holy Mary Kingdom in hisnd."


    "But aren¡¯t these people from thesends?" Simon asked, ncing over the crowd waiting at the entrance. Unlike the central continent, people of all skin tones, appearances, and backgrounds were gathered here.


    While ck-haired and red-haired individuals weremon, there were hardly any blondes. Simon¡¯s eyes finally rested on Urien. "We need to find out what¡¯s going on."


    "How do we do that?"


    Hearing George¡¯s question, Simon paused. He didn¡¯t know either.


    "Everyone, look here!"


    Simon¡¯s gaze turned toward the city entrance, confused. Four lightly armored garrison soldiers surrounded a man.


    One of these men stood out in particr. He wasn¡¯t wearing the luxurious armor seen in the Holy Mary Kingdom, but it gave him a supernatural aura of sternness.


    He had a sword scar over one eye, most of his hair had turned white, and his eyes were a rare shade of turquoise.


    He was tall, muscr for his age, and unmistakably the city lord himself.


    "Lord Wilfried is here! The announcement he will make is for everyone. Do not leave without hearing it!"


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened as he realized that the man dressed in military attire was the City Lord himself. He narrowed his eyes, staring at the Lord.


    At that moment, a man who appeared to be the Lord¡¯s aide ced the scroll he was holding aside, gave his Lord a slight nod, and stepped back.


    Lord Wilfried stepped forward slightly. He looked at the people watching him, his eyes stern yet full of discipline. "Listen carefully, I will only make this announcement once."


    As everyone tensed up, Lord Wilfried stood calmly. Those directly in front of him were too scared to speak or even make a sound.


    "My daughter Veronica has contracted a disease that even the greatest schrs and the most powerful mages cannot cure." The Lord¡¯s eyes held a trace of sorrow, yet he stood firmly, his posture disciplined. He continued, "As there is no other solution left, I make this promation."


    As the crowd stood in a mixture of expectation and tension, the Lord calmly continued. "Whoever can cure my daughter will be allowed to live in my city for the rest of their life without paying taxes, rent, or even for food, and may ask me for any favor."


    As the crowd held its breath in excitement, greed appeared in the eyes of many, including those who sought to win the Lord¡¯s daughter.


    "Simon!" Urien turned to Simon in excitement. He tugged at Simon¡¯s arm and said, "This is it! This is our chance!"


    "Wait!" Simon hurriedly stopped Urien. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? How do you n to cure the Lord¡¯s daughter?"


    Urien paused, looking at Simon in confusion. "I¡¯m just going to pray, and it will happen."


    As George smiled, Simon sighed. "That¡¯s not how it works, Urien. A god won¡¯t act just because we wish for something."


    "We won¡¯t know until we try." Urien remained confident, standing firm in his decision. He looked Simon in the eyes, wearing his most trustworthy expression. "Simon, trust me. Please. The God of Darkness is a merciful god."


    Hearing this from anyone else would make youugh, but neither Simon nor Georgeughed. After all, a god could easily take offense.


    Swallowing his words, Simon reluctantly let go of Urien, allowing him to do as he pleased.


    "Lord Wilfried, we can do what you ask."


    Urien¡¯s voice echoed through the crowd. As everyone curiously watched him, Urien made a small gesture, smiled, and looked at the Lord. "We can heal your daughter."


    Lord Wilfried narrowed his eyes. Seeing Urien¡¯s youthful face, he wasn¡¯t inclined to believe him, but he didn¡¯t immediately jump to conclusions.


    "Are you telling the truth?" he asked calmly. "If my daughter isn¡¯t cured, I will have your head and feed your body to the pigs."


    Despite the Lord¡¯s threat, Urien maintained a brave and kind expression on his face. He was clearly confident. The Lord scrutinized Urien for a moment longer.


    "Urien is right, Lord Wilfried." George stepped forward slightly. His upright posture and strong presence easily drew everyone¡¯s attention, especially the Lord¡¯s, who admired George¡¯sposure.


    "We were guided here by the will of a god to help." As soon as George said this, a few people in the crowdughed.


    But under Lord Wilfried¡¯s harsh re, they quickly quieted down.


    The Lord continued, calmly turning his gaze back to Urien. "So who are you? A prophet? A priest? Or an apprentice?"


    "I am a High Priest." Urien said seriously, though the Lord¡¯s expression twisted in disdain. Sharp words slipped from his lips. "You¡¯re only fifteen. Is it that easy to be a High Priest where you¡¯re from?"


    Feeling the condescending stares directed at him, Urien pursed his lips. "In our belief, age, name, and title mean nothing. We see everyone as equals."


    As the Lord acknowledged this, he continued. "So how am I supposed to believe you? Why would a god send a group of 30 peasants to my city?"


    Urien quickly thought over the question, finding the best answer in a short time. "They were people in need. We took them in along the way."


    Technically speaking the truth, Urien spoke with ease. Though the Lord remained suspicious, he still nodded and pressed on. "How will you convince me that a god has sent you?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, then I will show you," Urien said calmly. "The power of our god¡­"


    Urien sped his hands together and began to pray quietly under the curious and skeptical eyes of the crowd.


    "Please, God, give us a sign! Or we¡¯re going to be humiliated!" Urien recited every half-remembered prayer he knew and tried to repeat Frank¡¯s words.


    A minute passed, and when nothing more happened, the Lord frowned in disappointment.


    "Where is it? Where¡¯s the proof?" Lord Wilfried frowned, staring at Urien, who was still kneeling in prayer.


    Thunder!


    When a sudden p of thunder roared, everyone froze in fear for a moment. Some small children screamed, while a smile spread across Urien¡¯s lips.


    "Incredible!"


    "It¡¯s real!"


    As the thunder rumbled repeatedly, the sky above became terrifying, merging with dark, chaotic clouds. The lightning that shed across the now-purple sky was not the usual color but violet.


    As the rain soaked everyone, including Lord Wilfried, not a single person had a shred of doubt left.


    "I told you," Urien said, maintaining his wise-man act with a smile he had learned from Frank. Lord Wilfried¡¯s eyes were still wide in shock, unable to process what had just happened.


    "Fine. As long as you heal my daughter, I will give you anything you want."


    True to his word, the Lord spoke to Urien. As the sky returned to its normal state, many of the onlookers snapped out of their daze and sighed with regret when they heard the Lord¡¯s words.


    Yet, at least they had witnessed a miraculous event, and some even began to eye Urien curiously, wondering about his god.


    As Lord Wilfried returned to the city with Urien and Simon, George stayed behind to continue helping the peasants.

 Chapter 65 - 64: Vampire

    As Simon and Urien passed through the city, they curiously looked around. Unlike the unique architecture of the Holy Mary Kingdom, the houses here were simpler.


    Wooden houses dominated the city, but the most striking thing was that the people here seemed happier.


    In the Holy Mary Kingdom, people usually lived in wealth but were unhappy. This ce, however, was better than what was said.


    At least, that was Simon¡¯s opinion.


    "Does seeing this city surprise you?"


    Lord Wilfried exined calmly. There was neither arrogance nor pride in his tone. Simon nodded and agreed. "It¡¯s likeing to another world."


    "Well said," the Lord said, satisfied. "What you see here, you won¡¯t see anywhere else."


    "It truly has a unique architectural style," Urien remarked admiringly, studying the city like a tourist. The Lord¡¯s gaze turned to him. "I¡¯m not referring to the architecture here."


    "What do you mean?" Urien asked curiously.


    "Look at the people," the Lord said calmly, gesturing towards the citizens. Every merchant andmoner greeted Lord Wilfried with a calm nod, without the fear of making eye contact with a noble like in the Kingdom.


    "The people here are the real architecture. Without them, nothing you see would exist," the Lord exined, then added with a hint of disdain, "But youe from a country where you could never understand this."


    Urien had to agree, though reluctantly. He had heard stories from Simon and Frank before, though he hadn¡¯t seen much himself.


    Even making eye contact with a noble, standing in their way, or criticizing them in the slightest could lead to severe consequences.


    Simon was the biggest lesson in this. He was an ordinary, poor man. That was his downfall. He worked like a mule just to pay the rent.


    Anyway, after walking for about 20 minutes through the city, the group finally arrived at arge house¡ªif it could be called a house.


    It wasn¡¯t too big, nor too small. ording to Simon¡¯s observations, it had a familiar Wargan architectural design.


    The house, made of hard stone and wood, looked beautiful. It resembled a simple warrior¡¯s home. The northern style of architecture, in particr, looked both elegant and noble.


    Urien and Simon walked slowly through the corridor, under the curious eyes of the servants and workers. Though the corridor was decorated with paintings, the most prominent items were swords, axes, and even some broken slingshots.


    Seeing Urien¡¯s curious gaze, the Lord quickly exined. His eyes shifted to a sword disyed inside a silver case. The sword looked old and worn, but its cement in the ss case indicated that it was still valuable.


    "This sword belonged to the first of our ancestors to set foot on thesends," Lord Wilfried exined calmly. He took the sword from its protective ss and examined it quietly. "This sword passed through thousands of enemies, stained with their blood."


    Reflecting the Lord¡¯s warrior nature, a slight but fierce smile appeared on his lips. He extended the weapon to Simon and waited quietly.


    It was Simon¡¯s turn to examine it. His finger traced the finely crafted edge of the sword. Although its rust stained his hand, Simon paid no mind.


    Then, he handed it back to Lord Wilfried. The Lord quietly returned the ancient sword to its ce and without further dy, they headed toward his daughter¡¯s room.


    Atst, the group passed through a wooden door and entered a simple yet spacious room. As the curtains blocked out the sun, a girl with long ck hairy on the bed, her eyes closed.


    A nket covered her entire body, and the girl, named Veronica, looked very pale. The most striking thing was that Veronica appeared quite healthy.


    Yes, healthy. Despite her pale skin, which was due to ack of sunlight, she seemed to have no other issues.


    "Veronica," Lord Wilfried called softly, "you may get up."


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s voice, Veronica opened her eyes. The color of her eyes surprised everyone except the Lord. Her eyes were as red as blood, and they looked beautiful.


    "Your eyes are stunning..." Urien remarked calmly. Veronica turned to him, gazing quietly. "Thank you."


    "Father, why have theye here?" Veronica asked wearily. Lord Wilfried gave her a calm look. "They are here to treat you."


    "Treat me?" Veronica sighed in disappointment. Her eyes were sorrowful. "I¡¯ve be a monster. How can I be cured?"


    "What do you mean?" Simon asked, puzzled by Veronica calling herself a monster, but his question was ignored.


    Lord Wilfried¡¯s expression hardened as he gazed at his daughter with stern but gentle eyes. "Do not lose hope. These people were sent by a God."


    "A God?"


    Veronica didn¡¯t seem too surprised by this, but Simon was. After all, a God had intervened, yet Veronica didn¡¯t look surprised?


    "Veronica isn¡¯t actually sick," Wilfried exined, drawing strange looks from Urien and Simon. "She¡¯s a vampire."


    "A vampire?"


    Urien eximed in shock. His eyes turned to Veronica. He studied the young girl, then gave an unreadable look to Lord Wilfried. Had this man slept with a vampire?


    But that was impossible. Vampires couldn¡¯t have children. As questions swirled in Urien¡¯s mind, Lord Wilfried didn¡¯t want to cause further confusion and borated.


    "Though Veronica looks 15, she¡¯s actually 25," the Lord said calmly. "Everything changed suddenly that night, 10 years ago."


    The Lord¡¯s gaze shifted to a painting in the room. It depicted three people. The first was Wilfried, with a slight smile on his face. Then there was Veronica, with a bright smile, though she looked almost skin and bones.


    The third person was a woman who closely resembled Veronica. She had hazel eyes, ck hair, and a gentle smile. The painting portrayed the image of a happy family.


    As Lord Wilfried¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowed with ruthless intensity. "A Pureblood Vampire visited us. His name was Balthazar."


    "Who is Balthazar?" Simon asked calmly. Lord Wilfried continued in the same tone. "He said he wanted to give us a gift. He imed he could heal my daughter and asked for nothing in return."


    "A vampire never does anything for free," Urien whispered, recalling Frank¡¯s words. The thought of those sharp-toothed monsters made his skin crawl.


    "I was desperate. Under the pressure from my wife Aria, I epted the vampire¡¯s offer." As he said this, Lord Wilfried¡¯s tough expression faltered, showing a moment of weakness. His eyes filled with sorrow as they rested on the portrait of Aria.


    "From that moment on, our lives were plunged into darkness."


    "What happened?" Simon asked calmly. Lord Wilfried sighed, collected himself, and looked at him. "Veronica was healed, but she was no longer human. She had be a vampire."


    As Lord Wilfried said this, there was a deep hatred in his voice. Even Simon was sure that carrying so much anger for ten years must have been incredibly hard.


    "My wife Aria," the Lord said sharply, "was raped by Balthazar."


    Urien¡¯s eyes widened. He covered his mouth with his hand. "That must have been terrible..."


    Simon agreed with Urien. Meanwhile, Veronica only looked at the ground, likely ming herself for everything.


    "I wish that were the end of it," the Lord¡¯s tone grew even darker. He stared at the floor in a daze. "After six months of living Aria died."


    "I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss," Urien said, understanding the feeling of losing someone close. It felt like there was always an irreceable void inside.


    The Lord only remained silent. After a minute of silence, Simon coughed awkwardly and then turned to Veronica.


    Recalling the events that happened after Urien prayed, he sped his hands lightly, imitating the priests he had seen before, a calm smile settling on his face.


    "May the Creator of Darkness, Thunder, and all things bless you, Lady Veronica."


    Yes, from the start, Seth had wanted to present himself as the God of Creation rather than just the God of Darkness. After all, Creation was a higher concept than darkness.


    Moreover, there was no bad reputation attached to it. In this world, the mythology of Creation was less prominent than in the modern world. While some priests imed that the Goddess of Light had created the world and the universe, that was merely a theory they proposed.


    Seth had also thought about this, desiring the title of the God of Creation in this world. After all, there was no existing God or Goddess of Creation.


    Apparently, it had been effective because Veronica¡¯s eyes filled with hope. Her red eyes sparkled as she looked at Simon with hope.


    "So this is the God you worship?"


    In contrast to Veronica, Lord Wilfried was more skeptical. The title of God of Creation was too grand. Why would such a god care about a simple lord like Wilfried?


    At this point, Lord Wilfried probably had his own theories in mind and would investigate them further.


    "Tell me about your God," the Lord demanded firmly, his gaze steady.


    Urien nodded and continued. "When there was nothing, He existed. He allowed light to emerge from the darkness, offering us a chance for life. He created us and left us with free will in this world."


    As Urien quickly crafted a lie, he skillfully spun the words. "The God of Creation granted us free will and left us to our own devices. As a result, we killed each other, reduced to mere monkeys in the eyes of other races."


    "But even so, the All-Knowing and All-Powerful gave us a second chance. We should be grateful for that."


    Unknowingly, Urien began to manipte Lord Wilfried¡¯s emotions.


    "If the God of Creation knows everything, then why didn¡¯t he stop my wife¡¯s death?"


    "Your wife¡¯s death was caused by the aimless wandering of races left unchecked by false gods." As Urien exined this with seriousness, the Lord lowered his head in disappointment.


    ming the gods and other races, Urien calmly continued, using the anti-non-human ideology.


    "The God of Creation created us. Not vampires, not elves, not orcs. We are his beloved race, Lord Wilfried," Urien said calmly. "And yet, the God has given us a second chance. For the first time, He revealed Himself and sent us here. Please believe me."


    Imitating Frank¡¯s devout attitude, Urien continued calmly. Even though he harbored no hatred or malice toward other races, his views on the other gods were urate.


    To Urien, worshipping other gods led people astray and down a dark path because their gods were selfish and arrogant.


    His whole vige had been ughtered, his family killed, and his sister taken away to be sacrificed to another god. It would have been strange if Urien held a positive view of the other gods.


    "What do you think?" Urien asked calmly, seeking Lord Wilfried¡¯s opinion. The Lord¡¯s expression wasplicated. Though moved by Urien¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t want to make a hasty decision.


    "I won¡¯t interfere with your religion, but don¡¯t expect me to believe you," Lord Wilfried said sharply, almost harshly, as he turned to Veronica.


    "As you wish," Urien smiled gently. "After all, we all have the freedom to choose."


    Simon wondered when Urien had developed such a silver tongue but refrained from asking. Then, without wasting any more time, they turned back to Veronica.


    Despite the previous miracle, Simon didn¡¯t believe the God of Darkness would show Himself again, but he sighed and waited in hope, curious about what Urien would do.

 Chapter 66 - 65: Improvement

    Jack calmly examined Simon and Urien¡¯s situation through theputer screen. He had sat at his desk the moment he returned from work.


    "A vampire, huh?" Jack murmured with interest. Gaining a vampire believer would be intriguing. So far, he had gathered followers from druids and humans.


    As for Urien¡¯s statements, Jack had no issue with them. In his logic, the anti-non-human ideology was a profitable one.


    At this point, the fact that humans made up a tremendous amount of the poption was advantageous. While the human poption stood at 700 million, elves or dwarves barely had 30 million in total.


    Even if Jack wasn¡¯t an enemy of other races, that didn¡¯t mean his ideology wasn¡¯t racist. After all, many modern-day politicians did the same thing.


    By ming a specific nation, name, or race, they gained the support of others who saw themselves as victims. Even though Jack didn¡¯t view himself as either a racist or a politician, he understood certain things.


    For now, he nned to emphasize the hatred towards the Holy Mary Kingdom, as it had the potential to attract as many followers as possible. This way, he would gain more support.


    Jack smiled faintly. He really did see himself as a master of maniption. A satisfied smile spread across his face as his eyes turned to Veronica.


    His Miracle Points had reached nearly 800, meaning he could now perform a blessing. Jack selected Veronica with the mouse and chose the type of blessing from the dropdown menu.


    Four options appeared in the new window: Healing, Strengthening, Mana Increase, andstly, Curse Weakening.


    Healing simply meant treating wounds, while Strengthening provided temporary power. Mana Increase gave a person extra mana for a short time. Curse Weakening could reduce, or at least temporarily suppress, the curse on vampires like Veronica.


    For 50 Miracle Points, the curse could be weakened for at least two weeks. Jack could use all his Miracle Points to help Veronica for months.


    As Jack waited for Urien to begin his prayer, he kept a smile on his face, wanting to make a grand entrance. He waited patiently.


    Urien bowed slightly and began praying. Even though his words were lies, he prayed as sincerely as possible.


    "The God of Creation is as merciful as He is helpful to the oppressed, Lady Veronica," he said, then continued, "Pray earnestly, and He will answer your prayers."


    Nodding, Veronica sped her hands together to pray. Lord Wilfried, despite his doubts, trusted Urien based on a slim chance.


    As expected, shadows gathered around the praying Veronica, causing Lord Wilfried to frown. He turned to Simon. "What¡¯s happening?"


    Simon, calmly observing Veronica, replied, "This darkness is a sign from our God. Do not worry."


    "Alright."


    Rxing, Lord Wilfried sighed and stepped back to watch what would unfold next.


    As the darkness gathered around Veronica, strange marks began appearing all over her body. These marks were white.


    The light emanating from Veronica¡¯s body collided with the darkness, creating an ethereal disy. It was as if the darkness was trying to consume the light, while the light constantly flickered in its struggle to protect itself.


    "This hurts¡­"


    Veronica opened her eyes, glowing crimson, and her gaze fell on Urien, the closest person to her. Her eyes scanned Urien¡¯s body, and her mouth watered.


    "Veronica," Lord Wilfried said in a firm but gentle voice. Veronica snapped out of it momentarily and turned to her father. As Simon tensed, the darkness intensified, moving in a way that even forced the Lord to step back.


    "Urien, step back!" Simon yelled in concern as Veronica suddenly lunged forward. Lord Wilfried activated his mana, trying to stop her, but Urien did nothing, allowing Veronica to bite into his shoulder.


    "Stay back," Urien said calmly. Though his face twisted in pain, he did nothing to stop Veronica from drinking his blood.


    The darkness expanded further, enveloping both Veronica and Urien. Though Urien¡¯s face had paled, the shadows healed him as they encircled him.


    Even Lord Wilfried lost hisposure, watching Veronica with concern as his eyes flickered to Urien. At first, the Lord hadn¡¯t liked the boy. But now, he respected Urien for having the courage to let Veronica drink his blood.


    "Mmm!" Veronica moaned with a lewd sound as she pulled away, blood dripping from her lips. She licked her lips, her face flushed.


    "This¡­ felt strangely good¡­"


    Urien touched the two bite marks embedded in his neck and said, his face slightly flushed, though he skillfully concealed it.


    At that moment, the light in Veronica¡¯s body faded, reced by the darkness. The white lines vanished from her body as ck lines gleamed on her skin.


    And then, as if nothing had happened, the darkness disappeared, and the marks on Veronica¡¯s body were gone.


    Veronica touched her lips, her face burning with embarrassment as she looked at Urien. "That was my first¡­"


    "First?"


    "Yes," Veronica said quietly, avoiding Urien¡¯s gaze. "I¡¯ve never drunk blood directly from someone before."


    "Well, I¡¯m d to be your first."


    As Veronica and Urienughed, Simon turned to Lord Wilfried with a gentle expression. "Aren¡¯t they sweet?"


    "No, they¡¯re not!" Lord Wilfried nearly shouted. He walked toward Veronica and, hoping to change the subject, nced at her gently. "My daughter, are you alright?"


    Veronica, cutting off her conversation with Urien, nodded cheerfully. "I feel amazing! I might even be able to walk in the sun!"


    Veronica excitedly flexed her nonexistent muscles, but when she mentioned the sun, Lord Wilfried vehemently shook his head. "You will do no such thing. We need to be sure you¡¯re fully healed."


    "Let¡¯s give it a try, then."


    Urien interjected kindly, interrupting the father-daughter interaction.


    Urien gently interrupted, smiling at the father-daughter interaction. Meanwhile, Lord Wilfried grew serious, his gaze fixed on Veronica¡¯s face. "Do you feel anything has changed?"


    "No, I don¡¯t," Veronica replied, moving her arm. Her eyes then shifted to Urien. "But the blood was much tastier. Far better than before."


    A momentary look of disgust appeared on Veronica¡¯s face but vanished as quickly as it came. At this point, Simon stepped forward. "If the Young Lady and Lord wish, we can perform a trial in the sunlight."


    While Lord Wilfried looked uneasily at the ground, Veronica sighed softly and gently held her father¡¯s arm. A sweet smile appeared on her face. "Father, please let me try. After all, a God helped me."


    "But¡ª"


    "Father," Veronica sighed, then smiled lightly. "I¡¯ll just expose my finger. Nothing will happen, I swear."


    Lord Wilfried gazed into his daughter¡¯s eyes for a moment. His expression was torn yet hopeful. After a minute of deadly silence, he sighed and stepped back.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you, Father! I love you!"


    Veronica kissed Lord Wilfried on the cheek, then walked toward the curtain, filled with excitement and tension. Lord Wilfried stepped back, watching as his daughter slowly drew the curtain.


    As the sunlight gently filtered in, Veronica hesitantly extended her pale hand outside, her hand trembling. Instinctively, she shuddered, remembering the first time she had been exposed to the sun.


    Finally, taking a deep breath to calm herself, Veronica courageously pulled the curtain open and slightly extended her arm outside.


    Expecting to feel pain, Veronica was surprised when she felt nothing. She then drew the curtain fully open.


    As sunlight flooded the room, Lord Wilfried, despite his deep concern, held himself steady. Once he saw that Veronica was not in pain, he began to rx.


    Lord Wilfried¡¯s heart raced with joy. He was about to touch Veronica¡¯s shoulder when he noticed her suddenly bending forward, clutching her stomach tightly.


    "Lady Veronica? Lady Veronica, are you alright?"


    Simon¡¯s tone mixed curiosity and relief as he asked the question, while Veronica raised one hand toward her face. Lord Wilfried¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he touched her shoulder.


    "Veronica, what are you doing?" Find your next read on §Þ??


    When no response came, Lord Wilfried frowned in confusion. "Veronica? Answer me."


    "Ha¡ª" Veronica¡¯s sudden burst ofughter caused everyone to freeze for a moment. As theughter continued, strange expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    "Finally¡ª" Veronica¡¯s face twisted into a crazed smile, and her voice took on a sinister tone. As Lord Wilfried¡¯s mana red, both Urien and Simon tensed and looked at Veronica.


    Simon¡¯s hand moved to his sword hilt, his eyes tense as he tried to understand what was happening.


    "I¡¯ve finally conquered the sun!" Veronica copsed to the ground,ughing, herughter echoing through the house. "I truly¡ª"


    Cutting herughter short, Veronica began crying, reaching out toward the sun as if trying to grasp its rays.


    Feeling relieved, Lord Wilfried calmly patted Veronica on the shoulder and offered her a rare smile. "Yes, you¡¯ve finally conquered the sun, my daughter..."


    Veronica immediately stood up and hugged her father. After sharing a moment of joy, Lord and Young Lady parted a minuteter.


    "Thank you," Veronica said, turning to Urien and Simon with a sincere expression of gratitude, her face glowing with pure happiness. "Without you, I might still be a monster."


    "There¡¯s no need to thank us," Urien shrugged, smiling as he replied. "After all, it was our God who did everything."


    "Yes, our God."


    Veronica nced down thoughtfully, then closed her eyes, savoring the sunlight.


    "What are you thinking, my daughter?" Lord Wilfried asked curiously. Veronica opened her eyes and looked excitedly at Urien. "I want to believe in your faith as well."


    Seeing her nce at him, Lord Wilfried sighed once again, then shrugged his shoulders. "Do whatever you want. After all, you¡¯re already 25."


    "I really love you, Father!"


    As the warmth of her kiss lingered on his cheek, Lord Wilfried allowed a faint smile to cross his face, though he didn¡¯t show it much. Veronica pped her hands happily. "Now that I have a cult, we¡¯re a team!"


    "Yes, we¡¯re a team."


    Urien gently called out to Veronica. At that moment, he felt a chilling stare from Lord Wilfried, but he easily ignored the sensation.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get down to business," Lord Wilfried interrupted after a minute of conversation, speaking calmly. His eyes were on Urien and Simon. "My daughter is healed. Now, tell me, what is it you wish from me? I swear on my honor and the legacy of my ancestors that I will do everything in my power to fulfill your request."


    Lord Wilfried¡¯s eyes were more serious than ever before.


    Unconsciously, Simon straightened his back and looked thoughtfully at the ground. After making up his mind, he looked up at Lord Wilfried.


    "We seek your support for the Church of Creation, my Lord," Simon said seriously. "We wish to spread the existence of the Creator God to the entire world."


    Simon¡¯s expression was earnest, and his eyes shone calmly as he awaited Lord Wilfried¡¯s decision.


    Lord Wilfried waited calmly. Then he made his decision.

 Chapter 67 - 66:Neutral Zone

    "Is this building suitable for you?"


    Lord Wilfried calmly looked at the building he pointed to. It wasrge and spacious but also old and dpidated. It seemed like it hadn¡¯t been maintained for decades.


    "This building was a military barracks used by the Light Church during the war. After the war ended and the Church withdrew its personnel from this city, it was abandoned."


    Lord Wilfried exined calmly. As he examined the building, Urien furrowed his brows in curiosity. "Why would such a fine ce be abandoned?"


    "I don¡¯t know," the lord said, shaking his head. "We can never understand what the Church is thinking."


    "This ce is yours now," the lord continued. "Once it¡¯s operational again, I¡¯ll find new ces for the Church of Creation as you wish."


    "My word is my bond," the lord said firmly. Simon smiled gratefully. "Thank you, my lord. You¡¯re really doing us a great favor."


    "It¡¯s nothing," the lord replied. "After all, you helped my daughter. As an honorable man, it¡¯s my duty to help you."


    Simon nodded and then turned to the Old Church. With some restoration, the Old Church could serve the Church of Creation.


    Lord Wilfried had already covered the costs. As workers brought in materials, some vigers settled in areas near the Old Church.


    While the lord departed and his deputy arrived, the Old Church quickly underwent renovations to make it look as good as new.


    As the lord¡¯s guards inspected the area, some of the more rundown spots were repaired. Time passed swiftly as the church was cleaned. Simon and Urien observed the process, attracting curious nces from some of the onlookers.


    Especially Urien, with his bright blond hair. Even without saying a word, people could tell he was from the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    Though this bothered Urien, he remained silent and focused on his task. His eyes gleamed as he examined the church, feeling a surge of excitement. Urien interpreted this excitement as the thrill of embarking on a new endeavor.


    Like any young person eager for responsibility, Urien felt empowered and rested with Simon by his side.


    "What are Emily and George up to?"


    Hearing Urien¡¯s question, Simon responded calmly, "They told me they were going to explore the city. At least, that¡¯s what George said."


    Urien sighed, feeling sorry for Emily. "She still hasn¡¯t moved on?"


    "No," Simon shook his head, looking down in a depressive manner. "She¡¯s colder than ever, at least to me and the others."


    "Do you think George can help her?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Simon shrugged, yawning tiredly. Then, as the gloomy atmosphere dissipated, he and Urien continued chatting.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in the capital, as silence reigned, the Church¡¯s armored knights stood opposite the Sun Knights. Alfred¡¯s gaze was fixed on Solomon, who stood before him.


    "Lord Alfred, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you," Solomon said politely. His new attire signified his promotion in rank.


    Dressed in a cardinal¡¯s uniform, Solomon appeared colder and more formidable than before.


    In addition to his new look, he now wore armor¡ªpure white and beautiful, reinforced with Holy Magic. As it shone impressively, the knights standing around Solomon stood tall and firm.


    "This is a war zone. You¡¯re not allowed to be here," Alfred stated calmly. Solomon ignored Alfred¡¯s cold re, maintaining a false smile on his face.


    "We are aware, but His Holiness the Pope fears the city might suffer the devastation of war."


    Experience more tales on §Þ??


    At the mention of the Pope, Alfred wrinkled his nose in displeasure. Solomon continued, "That¡¯s why the Pope¡ª"


    "I believe Pope Bartolomeo understands how this war is being conducted," Alfred interrupted. Alfred¡¯s gaze was as sharp as steel. "The capital is in a strategic position. If we abandon it, I fear our enemies will seize it."


    Although Solomon was irritated by Alfred¡¯s interruption, he remained calm. "His Holiness the Pope has promised that the capital will remain a neutral zone throughout the civil war, Lord Alfred. Rest assured."


    "After all, the Church is neutral."


    Duke Alfred sneered at Solomon¡¯s words, staring at him for a moment. Solomon met the duke¡¯s gaze, creating a brief tension.


    Neither was willing to back down, both ready to stand against each other for the capital. Especially Solomon.


    "The capital holds great value in this civil war," Alfred said. "My men suffered casualties taking control of it."


    "The loss of 5-10 men won¡¯t harm mighty Thornvile, Lord Alfred," Solomon said coldly, with a hint of sarcasm.


    Duke Alfred clenched his fists, his eyes shing dangerously. "If I were you, I¡¯d choose my words carefully when addressing me, boy."


    Sensing the duke¡¯s menacing tone, Solomon took a step back and apologized, "If I¡¯ve offended you, I apologize, Lord Alfred."


    Though Solomon apologized, the duke could easily sense that the cardinal¡¯s feelings were not genuine. He wanted to teach him a lesson but held back.


    "His Holiness the Pope is very sensitive regarding the capital. He doesn¡¯t want its fate to resemble that of the original capital, Camelot."


    Hearing the mention of the original capital, Duke Alfred furrowed his brows. Though the reason for its fall was unknown, the Church always imed it was destroyed by external forces.


    "The original capital didn¡¯t fall because of war," Duke Alfred calmly presented his argument. "So why bring that up? Do you think the capital will fall because of me?"


    "No, no, my lord, you misunderstood me," Solomon said with a slight smile. "Let us not forget that the fall of the original capital urred when we were weak and on the day our great King died."


    Solomon continued calmly, "We are willing to prevent external forces from taking advantage of our weakness and doing something so audacious again."


    As Solomon finished his statement, Duke Alfred pondered. He was indecisive about what to do.


    He could either allow the Church to take over the capital and dere it a neutral zone, or the passive conflict with the Church could escte into an active one.


    Conflicted, Duke Alfred sighed and then turned to Solomon. Though angry, his outward demeanor remained cold and emotionless.


    "Fine, the capital can be neutral." In a rare move, Duke Alfred was the first to back down. Solomon gave a slight nod and ordered the priests behind him to tend to the wounded.


    "But¡ª" Alfred gave Solomon onest look, his eyes filled with menace. He openly threatened Solomon. "At the slightest sign of partiality, we¡¯ll retake the capital."


    Seeing the seriousness in the duke¡¯s words, Solomon narrowed his eyes and calmly replied, "The Pope¡¯s word is the word of the Goddess. Trust us, Lord Alfred."


    "Good, I hope you keep your word," the duke said before mounting his horse. "Otherwise, there will be consequences."


    Duke Alfred turned to Miguel, who stood beside him. He gave an order, "We¡¯re leaving."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Then, nearly 3,000 Sun Knights marched out of the capital in coordinated fashion, and the people watched their departure with great relief.


    "My lord, was this really a good idea?" Miguel asked calmly as he rode his horse. Alfred looked down thoughtfully and then turned to Miguel, saying, "We don¡¯t have the strength to deal with another enemy."


    "The Church¡¯s passive assistance is better for us." The duke¡¯s voice carried a trace of bitterness. For Duke Alfred, who had long been undefeated, even this minor setback was a blow to his pride.


    They were the honorable descendants of Gawain. Retreat was not in their blood.


    "For now, we¡¯ll allow it. Butter..." The duke¡¯s eyes grew cold, and a murderous intent emanated from him. "For every vile act theymit, I¡¯ll kill a hundred priests."


    Miguel, bowing to his lord, asked no further questions and continued riding.


    Solomon watched as Duke Alfred and his army departed, his body gradually rxing. He unclenched his fists, which had been tightly gripped in anger, and his eyes calmed.


    Recalling Duke Alfred¡¯s words and threats, Solomon couldn¡¯t control the humiliation and rage swelling within him. Clutching his chest, Solomon could only tremble in ce with fury.


    Ever since he became a cardinal, he was not supposed to bow or show respect to anyone except the Pope. But now?


    Even now, a mere duke could still look down on him. As Solomon¡¯s eyes trembled with painful frustration, a hand on his shoulder caught his attention.


    "Your Eminence? Are you alright?"


    Solomon¡¯s eyes turned toward the woman who had touched him. She was a mature, red-haired nun with a beautiful figure. ording to Solomon¡¯s memories, she was a praised woman known for her healing abilities.


    "Who are you?" Solomon asked coldly. The red-haired woman, Jennifer, flinched for a moment but quickly regained herposure, adjusting her hair.


    "Your Eminence, you looked quite unwell. If you¡¯re feeling sick or unwell, you can tell me," Jennifer said with a sweet and seductive expression. "I can help you with anything if you¡¯d like."


    As the red-haired woman openly revealed her intentions, Solomon¡¯s eyes widened in anger, though the womancked the awareness to understand.


    "Me? I look sick and unwell? Weak, bad, like a ve, is that it?" A thoughtful yet disgusted smile appeared on Solomon¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡ª" Jennifer quickly tried to correct herself, but Solomon looked at her coldly. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not offended. In fact, I think it¡¯s amusing."


    Hearing the words that contrasted with Solomon¡¯s expression, Jennifer rxed. She then forced augh. "Yes, yes! I was just joking!"


    "I think that¡¯s enough fun, don¡¯t you?" Solomon gestured toward the other medical clerics. "It looks like they need you. How about you go to them?"


    "But¡ª" Jennifer wanted to keep talking with Solomon, but she was startled when he lightly touched her shoulder. Solomon looked at her, a fake kind smile on his face. "Don¡¯t worry. You can joke all you want at my house tomorrow."


    "Really!" Jennifer was surprised, while Solomon smiled. "Really."


    "Then I¡¯lle tomorrow evening."


    Jennifer quickly set a date, and Solomon nodded in agreement as she left excitedly.


    Once the headache of a woman was gone, Solomon¡¯s expression returned to its previous state, and his eyes gleamed with deadly intent.


    He cleansed his shoulder and hand, where Jennifer had touched, with holy power. Then, a thin yet lethal smile appeared on his lips. "That is, if you manage to survive until tomorrow evening¡­"


    Solomon stood calmly as he added another person to his kill list.


    As Jennifer¡¯s words echoed temporarily in his mind, Solomon squinted his eyes, recalling his past. Then, with a cold expression on his face, he left to assess the damage in the royal pce.

 Chapter 68 - 67:Morrigan鈥檚 training(1/?)

    "Where are we!? You sses-wearing bastard!"


    "Calm down, Lady Rachel," Thomas smirked calmly, his eyes on the furious Rachel held by Richard. Meanwhile, Morrigan watched them from behind, thoughtfully.


    It wasn¡¯t just Morrigan. Rachel had also brought Richard along. Thomas had exined to Morrigan that he thought Rachel and Richard, children of Wargan Warlord Rahul, would make good servants.


    Though this angered Morrigan, all she could do was be upset. This would likely end in conflict. Her forehead furrowed with frustration.


    "I only wanted to bring you along. After all, you have enough potential to be my Lady¡¯s ves," Thomas almost mocked, his lips curling as he teased Rachel.


    "You-!" Rachel tried to lunge at Thomas, but Richard restrained her. "Rachel, we should hear the exnations first. Calm down."


    "Tch, whatever," Rachel spat on the ground and shot a harsh re at Thomas. Ignoring the blue-eyed woman, Thomas turned to Richard.


    "Why did you bring us here? Or more precisely, why did you teleport us?" Richard asked diplomatically, and Thomas appreciated hisposure, smiling lightly. "As I said, my Lady will be without servants for a long time. That¡¯s why I brought you."


    "One moment, Thomas," Morrigan interjected, her expression stern. Thomas turned to face his Lady as she continued with a hint of concern in her voice, "Where is Maria?"


    "Maria?" Thomas quickly responded without keeping Morrigan waiting. "I sent Maria to her uncle. He¡¯s a wealthy and decent man. She should be in good hands."


    As Morrigan rxed, Richard frowned at Thomas.


    "Apologies, Rachel. I didn¡¯t know Thomas would bring you," Morrigan intervened, her tone apologetic.


    Rachel sighed and then looked at Morrigan. "It¡¯s fine, Morrigan. We understand you. What we¡¯re concerned about is our father¡¯s reaction."


    As Morrigan became curious, Rachel nced at Richard. When she saw him nod in approval, she continued calmly but with a hint of frustration. "Our father wanted us to watch over and monitor Saint Alice. But now?"


    Rachel paused for a moment and looked at Thomas. "Now we¡¯ve been taken elsewhere by some fool."


    Despite Rachel¡¯s piercing and threatening re, Thomas simply grinned smugly and adjusted his sses. Meanwhile, Richard observed Morrigan closely.


    "The kingdom is now in a civil war," Richard said as he turned to Rachel. "I don¡¯t think our father will be focusing on Saint Alice anymore."


    "Why?"


    Hearing Morrigan¡¯s question, Rachel smirked slightly. It wasn¡¯t a normal smile; it was the savage grin often described in books about barbarians.


    "Now that the kingdom is in a civil war, the War Council will surely mobilize to attack the Holy Mary Kingdom once again," Richard said, clearly proud of his own wit. "And the excuse they¡¯ll use will be us. iming that we¡¯ve been killed, they¡¯ll start the war."


    "So, you¡¯re saying¡­" Morrigan narrowed her eyes as Richard continued. "Yes, the Wargans will go to war once again."


    "Your father must be worried about you," Morrigan said calmly. Rachelughed in response. "Worried? About us? You must be joking."


    Morrigan was surprised at Rachel¡¯s expression. Rachel stoppedughing and exined, "We had six siblings before us. Do you know what happened to them?"


    "What happened?" Morrigan asked. Rachel calmly replied, "They died. All for different reasons. Two in war, two couldn¡¯t handle the intense training, one died from illness, and thest one was killed by our father for being weak-willed."


    "Are you serious?" Morrigan could only stand there, mouth agape. Rachelughed at her expression and continued to exin. "Wargan culture doesn¡¯t tolerate weakness, doesn¡¯t tolerate weak wills, doesn¡¯t tolerate cowards..."


    For a moment, Morrigan sensed a fleeting sorrow in Rachel¡¯s expression, but it was temporary. Rachel continued, "In Wargan society, dying anywhere other than in battle is considered weakness. So soon enough, we¡¯ll be remembered as fools who died pathetically."


    "I can confirm Rachel¡¯s words, my Lady," Thomas chuckled softly. "After all, I¡¯ve visited many times."


    "The Wargans are strong but a foolish nation." Thomas¡¯ment caused Rachel to frown in anger while the others looked at him curiously. "In a world where some people could easily destroy their small tribes, they still im to be the strongest. It¡¯s absurd."


    "We are the strongest nation. What¡¯s your problem, servant?" Rachel tried to control herself. Thomas continued mocking, "As I said, in front of the truly powerful, you¡¯re nothing but ants."


    "You-!"


    "He¡¯s right, Rachel," Richard said calmly. Rachel looked at him, feeling betrayed. "How can you let him speak like that about our homnd?"


    "Because he¡¯s not wrong, Rachel."


    "We¡¯re just ants in the face of the truly powerful," Rachel said as she nced at Thomas. "Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Indeed," Thomas grinned and nodded with approval. "You can¡¯t im to be strong without real power."


    "That¡¯s enough," Morrigan intervened, turning her attention to Thomas. "We have more important matters to discuss. You can debate your ideologiester."


    "Now, tell me. Where are we, Thomas?" Morrigan asked demandingly. This question piqued Rachel and Richard¡¯s interest, and they both looked at Thomas.


    "I believe we¡¯re in the south of the continent."


    "Believe?" Morrigan frowned. "You don¡¯t know where we are?"


    "I know we¡¯re in the south, but I¡¯m not sure which country."


    Thomas spoke calmly, then his eyebrows raised with amusement. "I just hope we don¡¯t encounter the Elves."


    "What did you do? Sleep with the Elf Queen?" Rachel joked, and when she saw Thomas smile at her, her jaw dropped. "Did you really screw the Elf Queen?!"


    Laughing, Rachel held her stomach. A thin smile appeared on Thomas¡¯ lips. "No, I did something better. I slept with the Elf Queen¡¯s mother."


    "Thomas, you¡¯re truly-"


    Richard and Morrigan¡¯sposure shattered as they looked at Thomas in disbelief. Thomas puffed his chest out with pride, and Richard asked curiously, "Was she beautiful?"


    "An exquisite beauty at the age of 1,200," Thomas replied with an air of admiration.


    "Please, stop being perverts," Morrigan interrupted, trying to keep Thomas from continuing. If you looked closely, you could see a slight blush on her cheeks.


    Hearing the sexual remarks embarrassed Morrigan slightly, causing her emotionless mask to crack.


    Rachel, having stoppedughing, looked at Thomas. "I¡¯m starting to like you, but I still hate you enough to want to kill you."


    "Come on, let¡¯s figure out what we¡¯re going to do," Morrigan said unhappily. "The conversation keeps drifting off. Thomas, can you tell us what our next move is?"


    Find your next adventure on §Þ??


    "Of course! All you had to do was ask," Thomas shifted his focus back to his Lady.


    "We¡¯re in the south of the continent. This is the ce Heka deemed suitable for us," Thomas exined. "ording to Heka, this is where Lady Morrigan will begin her journey toward her destiny."


    "My destiny?" Morrigan asked in surprise. Thomas nodded, his eyes calm. "My Lady¡¯s destiny lies to the west. There, new things await you."


    "First of all, who is this Heka bastard, and what is Morrigan¡¯s destiny?" Rachel questioned, and Thomas turned to her. "Heka could be called the greatest Seer in this world. Although we¡¯re not close friends, we¡¯re acquainted."


    "Did you get the talisman you used to enter the church from this Heka guy?"


    Morrigan asked calmly. She had seen the charm that allowed Seth and Thomas to move freely in the Church. It looked interesting and very valuable.


    Thomas nodded. "Yes, Heka is also a collector and a very powerful master of Magic."


    "I see, my fate, huh?" Although Morrigan didn¡¯t believe much in these fate nonsense, she could still ept it. "Is my fate good or bad?"


    "I believe it¡¯s good, my Lady," Thomas exined calmly. "You are Morrigan, the Saint of the oldest existing ancient God. Even fate should bow before you."


    "What do you mean by ¡¯Saint¡¯?" Richard asked with a slight hint of confusion on his face. He turned to Morrigan and then to Thomas in surprise.


    "You don¡¯t know?" A wicked smile appeared on Thomas¡¯ lips. He dramatically raised his hands, as if pointing at a unique Goddess. "My Lady is the Saint of the God of Darkness, the most powerful of all Gods."


    "Impossible!" Rachel immediately denied. "Isn¡¯t the God of Darkness a fictional character created by the Church?!"


    Before Thomas could answer, Morrigan replied instead. "Thomas is telling the truth, Rachel. I am alive thanks to his blessing. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve been killed by the Church long ago."


    These were Morrigan¡¯s true feelings. Even in the Academy, her teachers no longer treated her rudely. For the first time in many years, Morrigan had made friends. Despite sometimes being annoying, Morrigan still saw Thomas as a loyal friend.


    Many people, including Maria, had taught her what it felt like to live as a human. Morrigan was certain that this was all because of the God of Darkness. Every night before going to sleep, she would thank the God for this.


    Rachel looked at Morrigan quietly for a while. "I see. I believe you."


    "Really?" Morrigan asked in surprise. Rachel squeezed Morrigan¡¯s cheeks and whined, captivated by her sweetness. "How could someone like you lie, Morrigan? Of course, I¡¯ll believe you."


    "Thank you," Morrigan said calmly, a faint smile on her lips.


    "And please stop ying with my cheeks, please." Morrigan said in difort. Rachel apologized and let go of her cheeks.


    "Now that you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s continue," Thomas said. He looked at Morrigan. "We will strengthen my Lady as soon as possible."


    "I can teach her how to use a sword," Rachel volunteered. Then Richard raised his hand to help as well. "I can teach her theoretical knowledge."


    Seeing the two Wargan youths so eager to help Morrigan, Thomas¡¯ lips curled in a sarcastic smile. "It¡¯s nice to see your enthusiasm. In the end, you¡¯ll make excellent servants-"


    Before Thomas could finish, a sharp punch to the stomach from Morrigan made him cough. His face twisted in fake pain, and he chuckled softly. "That hurt, my Lady."


    "You deserved it," Morrigan said calmly as Rachelughed. Then, without wasting any more time, the group of four quickly gathered wood and, with Thomas¡¯ help, started building a simple wooden house.


    Morrigan lit the fire, Rachel gathered nts for bedding, and Richard and Thomas worked together to quickly turn the forest into a livable area.


    In the end, they built a training ground, a house, and a garden. Time passed swiftly as everyone enjoyed roasted venison with satisfaction.


    Without further dy, as night fell, they went to their grass beds to sleep.

 Chapter 69 - 68:Morrigan鈥檚 training(2/?)

    In the morning, as the sun was rising, only Morrigan and Thomas remained. They stood in the small training ground they had set up with Richard¡¯s help the previous day.


    Instead of her usual noble attire, Morrigan wore pants and a shirt that Thomas had brought for her.


    Morrigan took the sword Thomas handed to her with surprise. The metal de appeared smooth and in. "Am I going to learn swordsmanship?"


    "Yes," Thomas answered calmly. Morrigan frowned. "Rachel told me she¡¯d teach me how to use a sword, but I don¡¯t think I have any talent for it."


    "You¡¯re mistaken, my Lady," Thomas remarked. "You don¡¯t need talent to learn swordsmanship. With enough practice, you can be a master swordsman."


    Morrigan sighed and nodded. Even though she was pursuing the path of a mage, learning to wield a sword wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    "Well then, let¡¯s not dy any further."


    As Rachel approached with an axe in her hand, Morrigan furrowed her brows in confusion. She stared curiously at the axe Rachel carried. "I thought we were going to practice sword fighting? Why are you using an axe?"


    Rachel grinned, lifting the axe slightly to show it to Morrigan. "You don¡¯t need your opponent to use a sword in order to learn how to fight with one."


    "Well, you know better than I do," Morrigan nodded. As Thomas tied her hair into a ponytail, her eyes remained on Rachel. "How will you teach me? Are there any stances or techniques I need to know?"


    Rachelughed at that, shaking her head in dismissal. "The best way to learn is through experience. Once you have enough, techniques don¡¯t matter as much."


    While Morrigan stared in disbelief, Thomas stepped back, calmly observing the two women.


    "Don¡¯t be so shocked," Rachel said. "I¡¯m going to train you like a real warrior. By the end of this, you¡¯ll thank me."


    Seeing the bloody grin forming on Rachel¡¯s lips, Morrigan raised her sword nervously. Rachel smirked before suddenly charging forward at a speed Morrigan couldn¡¯t follow.


    Morrigan sidestepped quickly. Rachel¡¯s axe mmed into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath it.


    Narrowing her eyes, Morrigan nced at Rachel. "Did you just attack me with the intent to kill?"


    Rachel easily pulled her axe from the ground and looked calmly at Morrigan. "If you want to gain experience, don¡¯tin. Raise your sword and fight."


    Rachel twirled the axe with a feral grin. "Because this time, I won¡¯t go easy on you!"


    With a horizontal swing of the axe, Rachel¡¯s attack was deflected by Morrigan¡¯s reflexive block with her sword. The sh of metal echoed through the air.


    Before Morrigan could fully prepare, Rachel swung again, this time hitting the t side of Morrigan¡¯s sword with the back of her axe.


    The sword slipped from Morrigan¡¯s grasp, falling to the ground. Rachel leaned on her axe while Morrigan picked up her sword and stood before her once again.


    "Hold your sword properly," Rachel instructed with just a single sentence. Morrigan adjusted her grip on the hilt, signaling her understanding.


    Satisfied, Rachelunched herself forward again. This time, before Rachel could swing, Morrigan initiated a diagonal strike aiming at Rachel¡¯s shoulder.


    "Good attempt!"


    Rachel yelled, stomping the ground and using one leg to lunge at Morrigan. She pushed Morrigan back with her shoulder, quickly following up with a diagonal swing of the axe.


    The two women continued like this, Morrigan blocking Rachel¡¯s attacks until, atst, Rachelnded a sharp hit with the wooden handle of her axe, causing Morrigan to drop her sword once again.


    "Again?" Morrigan stood in shock. "What am I doing wrong? I don¡¯t understand."


    "You¡¯re not doing anything wrong," Rachel replied calmly. "The key is to read my attacks. If your eyes are sharp enough, you¡¯ll be able to predict my moves."


    Morrigan nodded, understanding. She picked up her sword once more, her hands now slightly red from the pain. Ignoring the difort, she gripped the sword tightly.


    Deciding to take the initiative, Morrigan charged forward. She thrust her sword toward Rachel¡¯s chest with determined precision.


    Rachel twirled her axe, blocking Morrigan¡¯s de. Morrigan¡¯s sword was knocked to the right, and as Rachel prepared to counterattack, Morrigan released her sword with one hand and delivered a solid punch to Rachel¡¯s chin.


    "Huh?" Rachel paused in surprise, touching the spot where Morrigan had struck her. She then grinned like a barbarian, looking at Morrigan with approval. "Now that¡¯s how a warrior fights."


    "You better not make my Lady like you," Thomas joked with a teasing smirk. Rachel shot him a side nce, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "At least she¡¯ll look like a real warrior instead of a coward like you. Be proud, you four-eyed bastard."


    Thomasughed at the insult but fell silent, continuing to watch with amusement.


    Rachel, returning her focus to Morrigan, charged forward even more fiercely with unbelievable speed. Though Morrigan tried to remain calm, she couldn¡¯t help but feel tense.


    As Morrigan retreated, Rachel unleashed a series of relentless attacks, driving Morrigan toward a wooded area. Rachel smirked even wider, targeting Morrigan¡¯s sword hand with precision, and thenunched a strong kick, sending Morrigan sprawling into the grass.


    Breathing heavily, Morrigan got back up, trying to analyze Rachel¡¯s movements. As Rachel attacked mercilessly, Morrigan swiftly dodged backward.


    Rachel¡¯s axe sliced through a tree behind Morrigan in one clean stroke, but this didn¡¯t slow her down. She parried Morrigan¡¯s iing sword strike with a counterattack.


    When Morrigan¡¯s defense broke, Rachel flipped her axe and struck Morrigan hard in the stomach with the wooden handle.


    "Ugh!" Morrigan gasped, trying to block Rachel¡¯s follow-up kick with her hand. As Rachel¡¯s foot collided with her face, Morrigan was knocked to the ground.


    "You can surrender if you want," Rachel offered calmly. Ignoring her, Morrigan pushed her hair out of her face and stood up.


    Though she was breathing heavily, she looked steady. She repositioned her sword and faced Rachel calmly. "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue."


    "Good," Rachel said, almost proudly. Morrigan lunged forward aggressively with her sword. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to give Rachel any more chances.


    With relentless strikes, Morrigan parried Rachel¡¯s careless attacks and then aimed a strong blow at Rachel¡¯s throat.


    Rachel simply pulled her head back to avoid the strike, but suddenly, Morrigan stepped in, her sword grazing Rachel¡¯s neck, leaving a small cut.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, and she moved her axe faster than before, deflecting Morrigan¡¯s sword.


    "Am I a real warrior now?" Morrigan asked calmly, though a rare smile graced her lips. Rachel slung her axe over her shoulder, touched the wound, and chuckled. "You¡¯re a novice warrior."


    As Morrigan and Rachel returned to their positions, time passed quickly, and soon, it was midday. Despite hours of relentless fighting, neither of the girls showed any signs of fatigue.


    Morrigan¡¯s unique physical nature helped her, while Rachel¡¯s body was incredibly durable. Morrigan¡¯s attacks had improved, and she was no longer just defending.


    asionally breaking through Rachel¡¯s defense, Morrigan continued to spar with the grinning Rachel, the sh of axe and sword resounding with incredible speed.


    "You¡¯re improving!" Rachel dered with a wild grin, knocking Morrigan¡¯s sword back. With a powerful strike, Rachel brought her axe down diagonally with one hand.


    "But I must get even better!" Morrigan quickly reacted, raising her sword. The sword and axe shed again, sparks flying as Rachel targeted Morrigan¡¯s stomach with a swift kick.


    Morrigan bent her body to avoid the blow, causing Rachel¡¯s kick to miss. As Rachel pulled her leg back, Morrigan ducked and delivered a backhand punch to Rachel¡¯s face.


    Anticipating this, Rachel pulled her head back, but the movement caused her to lose her bnce. Seizing the opportunity, Morrigan brought her sword down toward Rachel¡¯s stomach.


    "This is nothing!" Rachel gave up trying to stay on her feet, letting herself fall to the ground. In one quick motion, she rolled to the side to escape.


    As Morrigan¡¯s sword cut through the air, Rachel sprang back to her feet and attacked. Morrigan pulled her sword from the ground and swung upwards at Rachel.


    Rachel quickly readied her axe and parried the attack, then threw a hard side kick at Morrigan¡¯s hand, forcing her to drop the sword.


    Morrigan and Rachel stopped fighting, while Morrigan rested.


    Her hands were bruised. She had incredible pain in many parts of her body, most notably in her jaw. Morrigan sighed, remembering Rachel¡¯s kick.


    "I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time," Rachel said happily. She then carelessly dropped her axe to the ground. "You¡¯ve gotten better than expected in such a short time."


    "Even staying on your feet throughout the fight is an aplishment."


    Listening to Rachel, Morrigan nodded tiredly. She was surprised when she saw that the sun¡¯s golden rays had begun to fade.


    "When did the time pass so quickly?"


    The sun was already starting to set. Morrigan wondered how she hadn¡¯t noticed. Rachelughed and patted Morrigan on the shoulder. "That means you had fun too, Morrigan. It means you like fighting."


    "I didn¡¯t know I liked fighting either." Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure whether to be surprised or impressed. As a noble Lady, fighting with a sword was considered improper.


    But Morrigan didn¡¯t really care. A smile appeared on her lips. Then she looked at Rachel. "I think I do actually enjoy fighting."


    "Oh my Lady, you¡¯re starting to be just like that witch," Thomas said teasingly. As Rachel chuckled, Morrigan turned to see Thomas grinning at her.


    "I like it," Morrigan said calmly. "The feeling of fighting almost takes all the tension away."


    A thoughtful yet yful expression appeared on Thomas¡¯s face. "If you want to rx, you can whip me?"


    Seeing Morrigan squint at him, Thomas quickly shook his head andughed. "I¡¯m just joking, my Lady! I¡¯m not a masochist."


    "You¡¯d better not be, Thomas," Morrigan said calmly. "Because I don¡¯t want to whip you."


    "But if you really want, I could whip you?" Rachel said, but Thomas simply ignored her. Morrigan continued. "Is the food ready?"


    Thomas turned to her and nodded. "Yes, my Lady. I¡¯ve made the best meal I could with what we have."


    "Good, let¡¯s go." Without lingering any longer, the group set off toward dinner before night fell.

 Chapter 70 - 69:Morrigan鈥檚 training(3/?)

    After a week, Morrigan had made significant progress. She had been learning theoretical knowledge from Richard,bat skills from Rachel, and advanced in Dark Magic with Thomas.


    Now able to control her Dark Magic, Morrigan could strengthen her body and create shadow tendrils.


    In a way that made Rachel jealous, Morrigan was rapidly mastering swordsmanship, and even learning how to wield an axe. This skill had earned her praise from Richard and everyone else.


    Now, Morrigan and Rachel were set to fight onest time. Both were bruised from their battles throughout the week, but neither seemed to care.


    Rachel had a severe bruise on her neck, while Morrigan bore small bruises on her arms and under her eye. Even though Thomas had offered to heal them, Morrigan had refused.


    Respecting her decision, Thomas, as hisdy instructed, did not heal her. The Wargan siblings had gained a new respect for Morrigan.


    This time, Morrigan didn¡¯t just hold a single longsword. Instead, she wielded two swords¡ªone long and thin, the other short and sharp.


    Both were swords crafted and enchanted by Thomas with great care, and they were so light they were almost weightless. It was an interesting style for battle.


    For someone fast and agile, these dual swords were truly fitting.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was using an exceptionally long andrge axe, rather than a simple one. The axe seemed to be made specifically for her.


    It was engraved with unique Wargan shamanic spells. ording to Rachel, these Shaman Spells had been gifted to the Wargans by the Ice Goddess.


    Even Morrigan could feel the threat from the axe.


    Though Thomas considered these low-level spells, to Morrigan, they were intriguing and a pleasant experience to face.


    Judging by Rachel¡¯s expression, fighting a Dark Mage would be a new experience for her.


    Without any further dy, Morrigan made noment and lunged forward. Her legs were strengthened with mana as her swords gleamed ominously.


    Being more agile than Rachel, Morrigan advanced without hesitation. Rachel swung her axe with a fierce grin.


    Morrigan gracefully ducked under it, and as the axe swung behind her, she aimed to sh Rachel¡¯s abdomen with her longsword held in her right hand.


    A de of ice surrounding Rachel¡¯s stomach blocked her strike. Morrigan quickly retreated as Rachel swung her axe downwards with tremendous force.


    Morrigan dodged this too with ease, but the impact of the axe hitting the ground made it tremble as if an earthquake had struck.


    Then, a wave of ice spread rapidly from the axe, freezing the ground and covering the grass in ice, causing Morrigan to frown.


    "Even if you¡¯re faster than me, you won¡¯t be able to escape once the ground is slick and dangerous," Rachel taunted, effortlessly pulling her axe from the ground.


    "This isn¡¯t fair," Morrigan said calmly. Then, shadows formed under her feet, gripping the ground tightly. Stomping the ground, she coldly met Rachel¡¯s gaze. "But now it is."


    Rachel merelyughed. She began running smoothly across the ice as if it was nothing, herrge axe swinging mercilessly as she charged at Morrigan.


    Morrigan took two steps back. As the axe changed direction and swung towards her again, Morrigan¡¯s figure vanished for a brief moment, reappearing behind Rachel.


    Though this ability seemed like teleportation, it wasn¡¯t. Morrigan had momentarily turned into a shadow, allowing her to appear behind Rachel in the blink of an eye.


    "You¡¯re getting better!" Rachel praised with a wild grin, blocking Morrigan¡¯s sword with a swift turn of her axe.


    Morrigan had no time for praise. She parried Rachel¡¯s attacks rapidly, her teeth clenched under the overwhelming strength of Rachel¡¯s blows. Find more chapters on NovelBin.C?m


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one sh, Morrigan quickly manipted the shadows around her, summoning dozens of sharp spikes to attack Rachel.


    Rachel ignored Morrigan¡¯s shadow attacks, her ice armor easily blocking them as she advanced relentlessly. Morrigan swung her longsword, aiming for Rachel¡¯s shoulder.


    Rachel blocked it with her axe. Morrigan swiftly followed with her other sword, trying to break through Rachel¡¯s defense.


    At intervals, Morrigan¡¯s shadows materialized to distract Rachel, turning into a mist that concealed Morrigan¡¯s figure.


    As the ck mist spread across the entire training area, Morrigan took the opportunity tounch merciless attacks on Rachel.


    Morrigan moved around Rachel, striking her repeatedly with her dual swords, creating small cuts on Rachel¡¯s body. Just as Rachel was about to grow angry, her mana surged, and she swung her axe fiercely around her.


    Coated in mana, the axe glowed with an icy chill, dispersing the mist in an instant. When the mist cleared, Morrigan stood ten steps away from Rachel.


    "So you finally showed yourself, huh?" Rachel panted heavily, then charged at Morrigan again. Her axe was now filled with mana.


    "Haaaa!!" With a roar, an energy sh from Rachel¡¯s axe sped toward Morrigan.


    Morrigan quickly infused her longsword with mana, preparing herself for the mana sh.


    Her longsword became enveloped in Dark Magic, emitting an eerie purple aura. With a shout, Morrigan swung her sword towards Rachel.


    The mana wave roared toward Rachel, the purple-ck energy darting like a poisonous snake, while Rachel, with a roar of her own, fiercely swung her ice-glowing axe.


    The radiant axe blocked the Dark sh with incredible force, and the two powerful mana attacks collided. The ground cracked under the impact, but neither Morrigan nor Rachel backed down.


    One side was freezing under the influence of Ice Mana, while the other side was nothing but destruction. Neither Morrigan nor Rachel gave up, increasing their mana output even further.


    Despite the increasing strain on their souls, both girls ignored it. As the wind howled, even their enchanted weapons began to crack under the immense power.


    After what felt like hours, the two forces suddenly neutralized each other, and both Rachel and Morrigan struggled to remain standing from the intense bacsh.


    As the intense atmosphere calmed, Morrigan wiped the sweat from her forehead, brushing back the hair that had stuck to her skin.


    "Tch!" Rachel clicked her tongue when she saw her axe cracking, then tossed it aside. Morrigan¡¯s swords weren¡¯t in great condition either.


    Leaving their weapons behind, the two girls stared at each other with a mutual feeling¡ªan intense desire to win. Both girls took a moment to assess the other.


    The first to move was Rachel, a battle maniac. She charged forward. Morrigan, this time, didn¡¯t dodge but stepped in, taking up a simplebat stance Thomas had taught her (boxing).


    Morrigan dodged Rachel¡¯s punch, using her slight height advantage as she slipped away from the iing blows aimed at her face.


    "Stop running!" Rachel shouted with a grin. As they gradually made their way toward the nearby forest, Morrigan guided Rachel into the woods, intending to use the environment to her advantage.


    With her back pressed against a tree, Morrigan sidestepped as Rachel¡¯s punch smashed into the tree, shattering itpletely.


    "This is nothing!"


    Rachelughed as the tree fell, continuing her relentless assault. As Rachel crashed through the trees, Morrigan darted through the forest, trying to maintain her distance.


    Morrigan, having arrived at the perfect spot, swiftly manipted the shadow and easily lifted the trees Rachel had knocked down usingrge shadow tendrils, then swung them at Rachel like a sword at great speed.


    With a rare smile forming on her lips, Morrigan lifted the six trees Rachel had felled with her shadow tendrils.


    "Very clever, but¡ª" Rachel gave a wild grin, gazing at therge trees threateningly held by the shadow tendrils. "For me, they¡¯re just simple!"


    "You¡¯re done, Rachel. I¡¯ve won." As Morrigan¡¯s calm voice echoed, the shadow tendrils suddenly hurled therge trees toward Rachel.


    Rachel¡¯s fist gleamed. Grinning, she injected more mana into her fists. She swiftly blocked the first tree with a powerful punch. As the next tree came at her, an ice wall emerged from the ground at hermand, shattering the tree.


    The shadow tendrils hurled the trees toward Rachel with synchronized timing. What she didn¡¯t expect, however, was the trees starting to be coated with Dark Mana.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly formed a massive ice wall. Momentster, the trees, glowing with dark mana, smashed through the ice wall, hitting the ground with destructive force, causing severe damage.


    Rachel managed to leap back to avoid the impact, but Morrigan, her fist enveloped in mana, rushed forward. A quick punch stunned Rachel, and with rapid blows, Morrigan first hit her kidney, then her chin, and finally her chest, causing Rachel to stagger.


    "Uh?" Morrigan, fatigued, panted heavily. Rachel, however,ughed and attacked Morrigan. Barely dodging Rachel¡¯s punch, Morrigan winced in pain as a second punch hit her left cheek.


    Still standing, Morrigan faced Rachel and delivered a hard punch to her nose.


    "That hurt! Damn it!" Rachel¡¯s face twisted in pain as she grabbed her now bleeding nose. Morrigan, slightly exhaling, said, "Sorry, but what you did to my eye yesterday was worse."


    "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s call it even." Rachel smiled and got back into her fighting stance, throwing punches at Morrigan once more.


    Morrigan dodged nimbly. The fight between the two girls resembled a match between Mike Tyson and Muhammad Ali.


    While dodging Rachel¡¯s barrage of powerful punches, Morrigan slowly wore her down with weaker but quicker strikes.


    The fight continued until evening, with both girls exhausted but still fueled by fiery excitement. Finally, Morrigan dealt a fatal blow to Rachel¡¯s lungs, causing her to momentarily lose her breath.


    As Rachel¡¯s defense suddenly faltered, Morrigan didn¡¯t miss the chance and channeled nearly all her mana into her right leg.


    With a powerful kick, Morrigan struck Rachel¡¯s chin. Even Rachel¡¯s incredible endurance couldn¡¯tst any longer.


    "Huh?" As Rachel copsed on the ground, Morrigan also fell, breathing heavily. Both girlsy on the ground, as if passed out, gasping for breath.


    Their souls were under immense pressure, pushing them dangerously close to the limit.


    "I won!" "I won!"


    After a brief rest, Rachel shouted. Despite being exhausted, Rachel firmly said, "Fine, I give up for today. You won." Rachely back on the ground, surrendering.


    "Let¡¯s call it a draw then?" Morrigan calmly suggested. Rachel turned her head toward her. "You already won, just stop pushing it and rest."


    "I said it so you wouldn¡¯t feel bad." Morrigan replied calmly. Rachel gave her a strange look. "Losing isn¡¯t a bad thing. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter to me."


    "What matters is that I had a lot of fun." A joyful smile spread across Rachel¡¯s face, almost like that of a child. "Let¡¯s do it again. Tomorrow."


    "No way, I don¡¯t want to die," Morrigan said as she rxed her aching muscles. Rachel pouted but didn¡¯t argue.


    The two girls then rested and chatted.

 Chapter 71 - 70:Morrigan鈥檚 training(4/4)

    (Author¡¯s note: I believe the quality of my book has declined recently. That¡¯s why I really need readerments. Please feel free to give unbiased and harsh criticism.)


    As the morning rays illuminated everything, Thomas walked toward Morrigan.


    "My Lady, I sensed a convoy of people heading this way. A big one too." Thomas looked at Morrigan, who was sitting around the fire and eating venison.


    Morrigan frowned and lifted her head. She turned to Thomas and asked, "A convoy? How many people?"


    "They¡¯re close to 400."


    "Why would that many people head south?" Rachel asked curiously, joining the conversation. Thomas sighed and then turned to Morrigan. "This convoy is not an immigrant convoy; it must be a ve trader¡¯s convoy."


    "There¡¯s even someone you might recognize among them." Morrigan was puzzled, not understanding what Thomas meant. "How could I have any acquaintance with a ve trader?"


    "I think it would be best for you to see it with your own eyes," Thomas said calmly, adjusting his sses. Morrigan nodded and stood up.


    "Youe along too."


    At Morrigan¡¯s request, Rachel and Richard joined them, and after half an hour of walking, Thomas led the group to a location. Technically, it was a camp.


    The camp was guarded by dozens of armored mercenaries. It seemed like a mixed organization, with people of different ethnicities and armor.


    The carriages were luxurious, practically dripping with wealth. Morrigan thought this person¡¯s wealth must be close to that of a count.


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the hundreds of girls locked in cages. Her eyes widened. "T-these girls are just children?"


    "And still, how could I have any connection with these people?"


    While hiding behind the grass, Morrigan calmly asked. Thomas didn¡¯t speak but pointed toward the lead carriage with his finger.


    This carriage looked like it was made for royalty. The first thing that came to Morrigan¡¯s mind was that this ve trader must be a noble, but since there was no crest, she dismissed that thought.


    "Wait a bit and see who you¡¯re acquainted with," Thomas said calmly. Morrigan sighed and waited. As Rachel and Richard quietly observed, the carriage door soon opened, and a man stepped out.


    "Who is that man?" Rachel asked curiously. The man who emerged from the carriage was bald. Despite the scars on his face, he wore elegant clothing.


    This man was none other than Gale. Recently wealthy and with an expanding gang, Gale had now gained more power by working with Thornfield.


    Morrigan blinked, not recognizing the man. But when a female figure appeared behind Gale, Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed in fury.


    "My King, is this good?" Riko asked calmly. She had grown taller since the first time she met Morrigan. Her face had matured, and there was a smug expression on it that infuriated Morrigan.


    "Does she really call that man ¡¯my king¡¯?" Rachel asked with a raised brow. Morrigan shook her head. "I don¡¯t know who or what this man is, but the only thing I do know is that he¡¯s disgusting."


    "Do you know that girl?" Richard looked at Morrigan and asked calmly. Morrigan nodded, her eyes never leaving Riko. "Three of she friends tried to steal my bracelet, but because they were good kids, I gave it to them willingly."


    "That bracelet must have been expensive," Rachel remarked calmly. "They could have livedfortably for the rest of their lives with that bracelet¡¯s worth. So why is this girl here?"


    Morrigan lowered her head in hesitation, deep in thought. Dark, guilt-ridden thoughts filled her mind.


    Luckily, Thomas answered the question. "Looking at this man¡¯s face, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone trustworthy..."


    Then, turning to Morrigan, Thomas continued. "It looks like this girl turned in her friends when she couldn¡¯t sell the bracelet."


    "Look at those girls," Thomas pointed out. The cages were filled with young elf and human girls. It was enough to even anger Rachel, as the girls all seemed like they had been brutally beaten and were frozen in a state of numbness.


    "This man isn¡¯t just a ve trader," Richard quickly realized the truth. "This man must be a brothel owner. Most of the girls have bite marks on their legs and necks."


    Morrigan held her breath, clenching her fists. Her eyes gleamed with hatred. At the same time, she med herself. If she hadn¡¯t given the bracelet, none of this would have happened.


    "There are many children here, ranging from 17 to 8 years old," Rachel muttered grimly, her eyes turning to Morrigan. "We need to kill these bastards! This is unforgivable!"


    Morrigan nodded in agreement. As she looked at the expressions on the faces of the girls in the cages, a heavy sense of guilt and murderous intent spread through her heart.


    How could a single bracelet have ruined so many lives? Morrigan was either incredibly unlucky or, as others said, her fate was entwined with evil¡­


    Biting her lip, Morrigan turned to Thomas. "I want to kill Riko and that bald man myself."


    Thomas, who was quietly watching for a moment, nodded in agreement. "As you wish, Richard and I will take care of the other pests."


    As Thomas and Richard disappeared in an instant, Morrigan and Rachel emerged from their hiding spot. Turning to Rachel, Morrigan said coldly, "You free the children and get away. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    "Got it," Rachel replied calmly. Morrigan then transformed into a shadow and swiftly disappeared from Rachel¡¯s sight. Following Gale and Riko, Morrigan soon reached a river deep in the forest without being detected.


    Hearing theughter of a man and a woman, Morrigan calmly recognized the voices and stepped forward, revealing herself. It seemed she was interrupting their intimate moment.


    Riko¡¯s clothes were partially removed, and Gale was calmly undressing her. Morrigan, no longer able to stand the sight of the pedophilic duo, ignited her mana.


    "Who the hell are you?" Gale asked arrogantly, looking at Morrigan with a scrutinizing expression. His eyes wandered over her sharp features from time to time, but despite that, he maintained a smug smile.


    "Do you want to join us for some fun?" Galeughed, cing a hand on Riko¡¯s shoulder. Morrigan turned her eyes to Riko. When Riko saw Morrigan looking at her, she flinched and looked at the ground.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Riko? You look scared." Gale frowned, looking at Riko. Riko quicklyposed herself and pointed at Morrigan with her finger. "She¡¯s the one who gave me the expensive bracelet." Experience tales at NovelBin.C?m


    Hearing this, Gale first seemed surprised, then looked at Morrigan greedily, smelling money. Morrigan responded with disgust.


    "Huh? So, you¡¯re the noblewoman who gave Riko the bracelet?" Gale said smugly. Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed at his words. She looked at Riko coldly, who was now avoiding her gaze. "I didn¡¯t give it to Riko. I gave it to Fred and Ren."


    "But it seems..." Morrigan sighed, her eyes filled with guilt, along with hatred and disgust for Riko. "Fred and Ren aren¡¯t here. You betrayed them, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Even if she did, what business is that of yours, bit¡ª" Before Gale could finish mocking her, a shadow cut through the air, severing his arm, freezing him in terror.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!!!!" Gale screamed in agony as he fell to the ground, his cries echoing through the forest. Trembling in fear, Riko began to retreat.


    "Is it really worth sacrificing lifelong friendships for a little more money?" Morrigan asked coldly, the cool breeze lightly brushing her hair, her sharp gaze fixed on Riko.


    Riko, filled with fear, continued to back away. Her eyes shook. As she retreated step by step, Morrigan slowly advanced toward her. Trembling, Riko began to speak, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Morrigan. "Y-you can¡¯t understand me?! Stay away!


    I said stay away!"


    Ignoring Riko¡¯s senseless cries, Morrigan soon stood in front of her. She gently cupped Riko¡¯s cheeks with both hands.


    "Tell me. Do you regret betraying Ren and Fred?" Morrigan asked softly, almost like a mother asking her child a question.


    "I..." Riko trembled in fear, her breath shaky. She couldn¡¯t look into Morrigan¡¯s eyes, only lowering her head like a pitiful child.


    "You have no answer, do you?" Morrigan said coldly, her nails digging into Riko¡¯s cheeks, causing her to whimper in pain. Ignoring the girl¡¯s pain, Morrigan quickly turned around as she sensed an attack from behind.


    Gale, with his remaining arm, tried to strike her. Morrigan effortlessly dodged, as if nothing had happened. Gale¡¯s punch missed, and Morrigan grabbed his arm and twisted it harshly.


    As Gale fell to the ground in pain, his arm broken, Morrigan watched his struggling body with cold indifference. Extending her delicate hands forward, Morrigan unleashed a ruthless attack, sending hundreds of tiny needles piercing through Gale¡¯s body.


    Gale¡¯s eyes were impaled by the needles, which also reached his brain, leaving him lifeless on the ground.


    As Gale¡¯s body was rendered almost unrecognizable by the thousands of shadow needles, Morrigan finally calmed her rage and ceased further muttion of his corpse.


    "Riko?" Morrigan turned to Riko, speaking calmly as if she hadn¡¯t justmitted an atrocity. Riko, however, was so terrified that she tripped and fell to the ground, unable to stand anymore.


    "I¡¯m calling your name. Are you deaf?"


    "No! I just¡ª"


    Riko couldn¡¯t finish speaking as Morrigan kicked her in the face, sending her crashing hard to the ground. Whimpering in pain, Riko cried and screamed for her mother.


    "Your mother won¡¯t save you, Riko..." Morrigan¡¯s cold gaze remained unyielding. Her Mana, which grew stronger with each passing second, had now caught the attention of everyone, including Thomas.


    "In this damned ce, it¡¯s just you and me," Morrigan said with a slight murmur, her eyes narrowing mercilessly. She thennded a brutal kick to Riko¡¯s stomach.


    "Ahh..." Riko howled in pain, her eyes pleading with Morrigan. But this was something Morrigan had no interest in. She intended to make Riko¡¯s death as cruel as possible.


    "Today you will die. You will join those forgotten forever," Morrigan said, grabbing Riko by the throat. Effortlessly, she lifted Riko to her own height, as if she weighed nothing.


    As Riko gasped for air, darkness emanating from Morrigan¡¯s body invaded her through her eyes, mouth, and nostrils, causing Riko to whimper in agony.


    Struggling to breathe, Riko desperately tried to strike Morrigan¡¯s hand, but of course, her attacks werepletely useless against her.


    After filling Riko¡¯s body entirely with her Dark energy, Morrigan carelessly threw her into the nearby stream.


    Before Riko could evenprehend what was happening, the darkness inside her suddenly began to tear its way out of her body.


    "Aggg!!!"


    Riko clutched her body in pain. Suddenly, her skin disintegrated, and her organs and skeletal system were swept away by the stream.


    As Riko¡¯s blood turned the stream a deep crimson, her scattered bones and organs were carried away by the flow.

 Chapter 72 - 71: Thornfield

    "What are we going to do with these girls?" Rachel asked calmly, turning her gaze to the girls who appeared wounded and stood with a sense of numbness.


    Even after being rescued, the girls remained emotionless, as if they¡¯d lost all faith in life. This deeply disturbed Morrigan.


    "They only respond to men," Richard said. He added, "And that¡¯s just flinching and crying."


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do." Thomas turned to Morrigan. She bit her lip, her eyes narrowing in pain. Thomas continued, "After everything they¡¯ve been through, reintegrating them into society is nearly impossible. Even if we wanted to."


    "Is there really nothing we can do?"


    "There¡¯s absolutely nothing we can do. We don¡¯t know where their families are, if they even have any. We can¡¯t take them anywhere." Morrigan sighed as she listened to Thomas. She then looked at the girls with a calcting expression. "So what will we do? Leave them here?"


    Thomas felt helpless for the first time, unable to offer hisdy a solution after hearing Morrigan¡¯s reproachful words.


    "There¡¯s only one thing to do," Richard interrupted calmly. His eyes were cold as ice, but there was a flicker of mercy and sadness within. Looking at Morrigan, he said, "Death would be a kinder fate for them."


    Morrigan immediately rejected the idea, ring at Richard. "We can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too cruel."


    "We have no other choice." Richard stood firm in his opinion, his eyes steady. "If you want to save them so badly, speak up and give us a n. If not, stop wasting your breath."


    "Richard!" Rachel grabbed his arm firmly, staring at him with intensity. Richard merely rolled his eyes and looked sharply at Morrigan. "You don¡¯t need to take responsibility for people you¡¯ve never even met."


    Despite Thomas¡¯ restrained words, Richard continued to stare sternly at Morrigan. "If you don¡¯t want them to suffer anymore, then end it."


    Morrigan flinched, looking down at the ground, her gaze darting between the wounded girls. Thomas coughed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Looking at Morrigan, Thomas said, "Let¡¯s save this decision forter. For now, let¡¯s discuss who¡¯s behind selling these girls."


    As Thomas diverted the topic, Rachel nodded in agreement, lightly tapping Richard¡¯s shoulder before turning to Morrigan. "Even if the girls aren¡¯t talking, we found notes in the carriage from a man named Gale."


    When Morrigan¡¯s eyes shifted to her, Rachel continued. "It seems Gale was trying to flee from the Capital. Apparently, he had ties to a Duchy. He had even grown powerful enough to manage the Duchy¡¯s affairs in the region."


    "What¡¯s the name of the Duchy?"


    At Morrigan¡¯s question, Rachel looked at the notebook in her hand. After flipping through the pages for a moment, her eyes scanned over the contents until she found the name. "The Duchy of Thornfield. They were in a trade agreement with Gale, dealing in child trafficking. And it was a significant one."


    "Thornfield?" Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Immediately, a woman with venomous eyes came to mind. Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she clenched her fists.


    "That witch..."


    How had such a noble house like Thornfield fallen so low as to engage in child kidnapping and trafficking?


    "This could only be expected from the Bastards of Sir Agravain," Morrigan muttered through gritted teeth, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "And that¡¯s not all. They¡¯ve also been partnering with orphanages in rural and slum areas, using the children in brothels, mines, and even for human experiments..."


    "This is heartless. This is¡ª" Morrigan couldn¡¯tprehend how much more she could be shocked. Why was humanity so cruel? The poison of the Devil had consumed everyone¡¯s hearts and was continuing to spread.


    Rachel continued, her delicate hands calmly flipping through the pages. "It appears that Gale was trying to betray the deal and flee from Thornfield. If we hadn¡¯te across him, he would¡¯ve escaped for sure."


    "Escaping from the Duchy of Thornfield is no small feat," Thomas remarked. "Not just anyone can do that."


    With Thomas¡¯ment, the group fell into silence for a moment. The only audible sound was the rustling of trees in the wind and the chirping of birds.


    "Thomas." Morrigan broke the silence, turning to Thomas. Her face was etched with fatigue and stress. "Can you do it in the most painless way?"


    Thomas bowed slightly. He obeyed hisdy. "As long as youmand it..."


    "Morrigan," Rachel approached her, a glimmer of concern in her voice as she gently held Morrigan¡¯s arm in support. "You don¡¯t have to do this if you don¡¯t want to¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need, Rachel." Morrigan looked at her calmly. "These girls have no future. Richard¡¯s right. We don¡¯t know where their families or rtives are. And even if we did, we can¡¯t take them back to the Kingdom."


    Richard gave Morrigan a look of approval. Rachel cursed at Richard under her breath but stepped back, allowing Morrigan to do as she wished.


    Turning to Thomas, Morrigan gazed at the girls sitting silently on the ground. Her eyes moved from one to the next. "I¡¯m asking you. Do you want to live?"


    One minute.


    Two minutes...


    Three minutes...


    When no answer came, Morrigan sighed. Then she looked at Thomas with hesitation. "Thomas, do you think I¡¯m doing the right thing?"


    "Follow your feelings, my Lady," Thomas said emotionlessly. His expression gave no hint of what he was thinking. "Whether it¡¯s a good or bad decision, I will support you. Just give the order."


    "Then, could you please do it gently?" Morrigan said, feeling tired. The overwhelming guilt that followed her decision was crushing her logic. It was too much for her to bear.


    After all, Morrigan¡¯s life experiences were limited to books and rumors. Having never felt guilt before, she was now encountering such confusing emotions for the first time.


    The weight of her decision only increased her guilt, shattering her logic.


    Still, Morrigan was more willing to trust her logic. Knowing that the girls would enter Heaven brought a small sense of relief.


    "Trust me, my Lady," Thomas said as he stepped back slightly. His eyes lingered on the girls, recalling some old memories, but they quickly faded away.


    "Could you give me some space, my Lady?" Thomas walked toward the group of girls. As Morrigan stepped back, Thomas gently raised his hand.


    A red, triangr magical symbol appeared in Thomas¡¯s hand. As he controlled his Mana, it quickly flowed into the empty Rune.


    As the left corner of the triangle filled with strange symbols, Rachel narrowed her eyes in curiosity.


    "What is he doing?" Rachel asked with interest, looking at Richard, who was more knowledgeable in such matters. Without turning his head, Richard kept watching the Rune in Thomas¡¯s hand. "Rune Wizards usually inscribe Runes into empty magical containers. That¡¯s what Thomas is doing¡ªfilling an empty magical vessel with Runes."


    Find more chapters on NovelBin.C?m


    "Wow," Rachel whispered in amazement as Richard, impressed by Thomas¡¯s skill, watched the Runes being inscribed into the empty vessel wlessly.


    Thomas wasn¡¯t just making one Rune. He was inscribing three Runes at the same time, an incredible feat. As far as Richard knew, only a few wizards throughout history had been capable of this.


    Merlin, Morgana, and Vivian were among them. Aside from these legends, Rachel was witnessing the inscription of three Runes for the first time, making it an exciting event.


    "Finally done," Thomas murmured quietly as he gazed at his new masterpiece. The Runes he had created were a sleep spell, a poison spell, andstly, a numbness spell.


    First, the person would fall asleep, then the numbness Rune would sever themunication between the brain and body, and finally, the poison spell would spread throughout the body, causing death and reducing the body to dust.


    Turning to dust was far better than leaving the bodies here to rot. Slowly raising the glowing red-purple Rune, Thomas lifted his hand toward the sky.


    As the Rune ascended into the sky, a green light emerged from it, enveloping the girls¡¯ bodies. Over a hundred girls fell asleep simultaneously, and the second wave of purple light from the Rune caused their bodies to glow for a moment.


    "It¡¯s almost over."


    Thomas spoke calmly. The third and final wave of red light descended from the sky, making the girls¡¯ bodies glow red for a brief time.


    "Is it over?" Morrigan asked, feeling weak. Thomas nodded, his eyes fixed on the slowly disintegrating girls.


    Rachel looked at Morrigan with aforting expression, gently patting her shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    "I just feel awful," Morrigan said, averting her eyes. She ced a hand over her heart. "I feel so tight and exhausted."


    "It¡¯s normal to feel this way," Rachel frowned and said, "The decision you made is not something everyone could do, Morrigan. Pull yourself together and recover."


    "The decision you made for them wasn¡¯t a bad one. They¡¯re at peace now. There¡¯s no need to feel sad." Listening to Rachel, Morrigan sighed, but then a destructive hatred began to grow inside her.


    The Thornfield Dynasty...


    As this name etched itself into her mind, Morrigan felt a deep-seated resentment and fury. The images of Ren and Fred shed in her mind. Thinking about the deaths of those little children was hard for her.


    How many children had to live such painful and miserable lives? Why did innocent people have to suffer just so a few could make a little money?


    Was the divine being that decided this unjust? Or was humanity created for evil? Morrigan couldn¡¯t find the answer to any of these questions.


    "Leave her, Rachel," Richard interrupted, locking eyes with Morrigan. "She¡¯s mature enough to take care of herself. Let her deal with it on her own."


    "You¡¯re acting like a jerk today, Richard," Rachel said, reproaching him. Morrigan, however, looked at Richard calmly.


    She understood that he wasn¡¯t insulting her. What Richard meant to imply was that there was no point in wearing herself out with unnecessary sorrow.


    "There¡¯s no need for us to stay here any longer," Morrigan said calmly. She would take Richard¡¯s advice. Wasting her energy would only benefit her enemies.


    Straightening her posture, Morrigan looked at Rachel with calm determination. Her previous exhaustion seemed to vanish in an instant. "Let¡¯s go, Rachel."


    The Thornfield Dynasty had to be destroyed. Of that, Morrigan was certain. Wiping out Thornfield would make this world a better ce.


    The descendants of Agravain might livefortably today, but when Morrigan came for them, they would drown in their own blood...

 Chapter 73: Chapter 72: Holy Book Genesis(1/2)

    "The sacred texts tell us that the Creator never tolerates corruption and injustice..."


    Urien devoutly held a copy of the Creator''s Ten Commandments. His gaze wandered among the dozens of people, young and old, before him.


    For two weeks, Simon and Urien had drawn attention on the street they upied by continuously drawing the peasants into the city and hiring nuns and priests for the church.


    Simon and Urien prepared a hierarchy for the church. They had determined that social policies like free healthcare and social assistance would be the path followed by the Church of Creation.


    Once, Simon had discovered that he possessed healing abilities. Yes, he had the ability to heal the mummified remains of an evil god.


    They believed that only the devout followers of the Light Goddess had the ability to heal. But seeing what Simon could do, Urien finally understood.


    The healing power was strong. ording to Simon, it simply happened when he thought about it. Urien was pleased, believing it to be a gift from God.


    On the continent of Albion, apart from Healers and Light Priests, there were very few people with healing abilities. Even in the Holy Mary Kingdom, which was the gathering ce for healers, the fees required for healing were very high.


    In these times, free healthcare would be highly appreciated and would attract people''s interest.


    Although not many people came in the early days, by the end of the first week, the church was operating like a hospital. Eventually, Urien, who had drawn the interest of some people, was giving his first sermon.


    Interestingly, many people seemed pleased while he preached. This satisfaction did not stem from curiosity about the Creator God, but from the healthcare services.


    This was a problem that furrowed Urien''s brow. How much longer would peoplee to listen to the sermon just to show their satisfaction with the healthcare services?


    Gathering this many followers was already a challenging task. Moreover, making this many followers be devout was even more difficult.


    "High Priest, I have a question."


    Urien turned his gaze to a young boy. The boy was dressed quite simply, with ck hair and brown eyes. "If the Creator cannot tolerate injustice, then why doesn''t He intervene?"


    A few people who heard the young man''s question nodded in support. Urien looked thoughtfully at the ground. His eyes narrowed. He quickly began to articte the sentences he had formed in his mind.


    "As humans, we live in a narrow slice of time and tend to evaluate events only in the short term. However, God''s perspective is infinite; He epasses everything from the beginning to the end. Therefore, what seems to us like ''injustice'' may actually serve a purpose in God''s grand n."


    The young man, who did not understand Urien''s words for a moment, looked at him in astonishment. Urien then engaged his silver tongue. He used hand gestures to draw people''s attention to him.


    Then, calmly continuing his words, Urien made sure to maintain eye contact with everyone.


    "If we are looking for a God who instantly stops every injustice and evil in the world, that would actually mean a world where human free will ispletely eliminated. God has left us free to live by our own choices and face the consequences."


    Urien paused for a moment. A faint smile settled on his lips. "Free will exists within all of us. When we feel like eating, we go to get food; this is our free will."


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that the young man was still bewildered, Urien quickly borated on his sentence. "Imagine if every action you took was controlled by someone else. You have no thoughts. You have no opinion of your own. So, tell me, could you live like that?"


    The young man looked down thoughtfully. After a brief moment, he shook his head hesitantly. "I couldn''t."


    Urien smiled brightly. "See, it''s that simple."


    "If you witness injustice and are unhappy about it, then God will decree that you help bring about justice," Urien said. "Every contribution made in the name of justice sets you apart in the eyes of God."


    "But how will we decide this?"


    The person asking the question was a middle-aged woman this time. She had red hair and green eyes. When Urien turned to her, she continued to ask her question. "What if we do something wrong and unjust while believing that we are helping justice?"


    Urien was silent for a moment. He coughed and forced his brain to work. This question was indeed difficult. Sweating, Urien continued with a half-hearted smile.


    "Here, your perceptions matter, ma''am," Urien said, calming himself. His eyes met the woman''s green ones. "If you look at everything impartially, there will be no injustice."


    "Only good people who do not approach justice with prejudice can deliver it," Urien said. "A brave person stands against injustice, even if it leads to death."


    "Excuse me?" Another woman interrupted Urien''s words. This woman wore clean clothes and had a symbol of the Light Church around her neck, setting her apart from the others.


    Urien, who did not recognize the ck-haired woman, felt a moment of curiosity, then narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Yes, what would you like to ask?"


    "No, I won''t be asking a question." The ck-haired elderly woman said harshly. "You are clearly deceiving people and lying here."


    "Why is that?" A mocking smile involuntarily formed on Urien''s lips. The ck-haired woman ignored this and stared sternly at Urien. "You are here only to lead people into sin with your false gods!"


    As the woman''s tone rose, many listeners turned their attention to Urien and the woman who appeared to be a believer of the Light Goddess. They were watching eagerly to see what would happen next.


    "Is that your intention ining here?" Urien asked calmly. "If you came with that intent, please leave. You are disturbing others."


    "I won''t leave until you stop worshipping the Devils!" The believer of the Light Goddess resisted violently while murmuring prayers from her mouth, holding her holy symbol tightly.


    "A fanatic?" Urien sighed, believing the woman to be a fanatic believer of the Light Goddess. Fortunately, two Guards entered shortly.


    With the entrance of the Guards, the woman paused for a moment and tried to scream again. But suddenly, the captain of the Guards, a mature woman with short ck hair, gripped her arm firmly, causing her to wince in pain.


    "Let me go! I want to exercise my legal rights!" The believer of the Light Goddess struggled fiercely. In the end, the captain struck the woman in the face with a hard punch, knocking her out.


    "This is not Holy Mary, you witch! Now shut your mouth and go to the dungeon with the Guards." The woman, whose face was bruised and winced in pain, shook her head in fear.


    Meanwhile, the guards had already lifted the woman from the ground and began dragging her towards the dungeon.


    "I''m sorry, folks, but as you can see, we have to end early today. Don''t forget to visit us again next Sunday."


    As the crowd, still curious, began to exit the Church, Urien finally rxed. He then turned to the captain of the Guards.


    Urien walked toward Captain Helga, whom he saw as a new friend.


    Captain Helga had served here for 10 years and was now the Church''s guard by the decision of Lord Wilfried.


    Helga, who protected the Church and its streets, had quickly established a friendship with Urien.


    As Urien approached the guard captain, he thanked her. "Thank you, Captain Helga. I didn''t even think they would cause trouble on your first day."


    Helga shook her head nonchntly. A mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    "By now, you should understand how I am with peopleing from K?nigreich der Tumpen," Helga said with augh. Urien sighed. Despite the tired expression on his face, he had a smile on his lips. "You know, I was born in Holy Mary Kingdom too."


    "Still, you are different," Helga said, patting Urien on the shoulder yfully. "You and your friends saved my lord''s beloved daughter. There''s no way someone who does such a virtue could be filthy."


    As Urien and Helga chatted for a while longer, somewhere else, Seth had picked up a pen and paper again. No, he was carrying arge book with him.


    The front cover of the book showed portraits of two men. The first was an elderly man with white hair. This man was reaching out his hand to the man lying on the ground. The man on the ground waszily extending his hand toward the elderly man depicting God.


    Yes, the cover of Seth''s holy book Genesis was an exact replica of Michngelo''s legendary work, The Creation of Adam.


    The title Genesis was written in gold letters on the front cover, while the colors of Michngelo''s painting had been faded slightly to make them more translucent.


    At the same time, golden threads that wrapped around the book like golden branches added a beautiful detail. On the back of the book was arge eye.


    From behind this eye, hundreds of ck and white wings were emerging. Each wing appeared to stretch infinitely, while the eye was a frightening shade of red.


    The depiction on the back of the book was that of Seraphim. It looked terrifying and supernatural. This could probably be the most horrifying painting of this era.


    "599 pages and 5999 verses¡­"


    Seth had written 5999 verses on 599 pages, working non-stop for two weeks.


    He examined all the sacred texts, including those of all Hebrew religions. Then, with all the experiences he had learned, he wrote a new holy book.


    A smile formed on his lips as he proudly reviewed Genesis. He had truly worked tirelessly for two weeks to write this sacred book. In the end, he felt genuinely satisfied.


    "Now all that''s left is to give this book to Simon."


    Producing copies of the holy book was no longer on Seth''s mind. Gradually, everything would fall into ce.


    What mattered now wasying the foundation of his Church and gathering more followers.


    Then, turning into a shadow and disappearing from sight, Seth quickly headed to the city of Erntestadt.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Holy Book Genesis(2/2)

    Simon calmly examined Genesis, which gleamed before him. Beside Simon stood Urien, and next to Urien were George and Emily.


    Emily had slight dark circles under her eyes, and her hair was more disheveled than usual. Even from a hundred meters away, it was clear how depressed she was.


    In contrast, George was the opposite of Emily. He looked happier and more optimistic than ever. His hair and beard were tidier, and he exuded a general aura of positivity.


    Despite being siblings, Simon thought they appeared quite different. Even though Frank''s disappearance had affected them both, their reactions were distinct.


    "Are you iming that this book came from God?" Emily asked calmly, with both doubt and curiosity in her voice.


    Simon nodded, his eyes still fixed on the book. "Yes, when I woke up this morning, it was just sitting on my desk. It was as if it was ced there specifically to catch my attention."


    "Well, still," George interrupted, just as curious as the others. "We can''t say anything until we see what''s inside."


    Agreeing with the idea, Simon picked up the holy book and handed it to George. "Here, take a look. Read it to us and exin."


    George took Genesis and carefully held the sacred book. He gently stroked its cover, pausing for a moment, mesmerized by the intricate designs on it.


    Then he opened the first page. The first thing he saw was verses framed inside a square border. The words "The Beginning of Creation" written in golden letters stood out.


    "This book is written in the Albionnguage," George said. The Albionnguage was one that everyone on the continent knew to some degree. It wasmonly spoken in the Holy Mary Kingdom and the western parts of the Albion continent.


    "The first pages speak of creation and the greatness of God."


    George spent some time flipping through the pages. Then, eager to quell everyone''s curiosity, he began to read aloud. "The Almightymanded the beginning of creation."


    It was like a ssic religious text. God was creating the universe, gxies, sr systems, and stars.


    George calmly continued. Everyone listened to him attentively. "Darkness was drawn away by His will; the heavens split, the seas revealed themselves and broke the silence."


    "Light?" Urien asked curiously. George paused and smiled at him. "Yes, who would have thought that the Dark God used light to create the universe?"


    Urien smiled and nodded. "Indeed."


    "I, the creator of all things, brought forth the first being born from the void," he read. Everyone listened as if they were hearing a tale. Urien''s eyes gleamed, and he cast a devout look.


    Emily, still skeptical, was reevaluating her views on the Dark God as she remembered the angel army. After all, it was the army of the supposedly merciful Goddess that had killed Emily''s grandfather.


    If even the Light Goddess was a wicked whore, maybe the Dark God was the good one? Emily''s thoughts were interrupted by George''s voice as he continued reading.


    She shifted her focus back to George. He coughed and cleared his throat before continuing. "The light was but a fleeting moment; then darkness returned to reign over the universe."


    "So, was the entire universe white for just a moment?" Simon asked curiously. George, sharing Simon''s surprise, replied, "Maybe just for a second?"


    "Perhaps."


    "As the stars shone in gratitude for His presence, and lightning shed across the skies at Hismand, the great Mount Olympus bowed to His power." While reading, George was awestruck by the might of the God described. He could feel the sweat on his back.


    "Mount Olympus?" Emily asked with interest. George shrugged, indicating he didn''t know. "Maybe we''ll learn more in the following pages."


    Then George continued reading. "Darkness and lighte from the same source; and that source is mine," said the Almighty.


    "What about our souls?" Urien interjected again. Simon turned to him and said, "If the Dark God created the first humans, then technically, we would havee from Him."


    Urien, finding Simon''s point logical, turned back to George. George continued and read the next verse. "By His power, the endless void came to an end, and then the Almighty grew tired of the silence once again. Then the Almighty began to shape the Earth."


    "How funny that the only reason we''re living on Earth is because a God got bored," Emily grumbled. George ignored his sister''s remark and continued.


    "He created a world from His might; lightning and storms came from His hands. Water, magma, fire, trees all manifested because the Almighty willed it."


    "It''s as if everything has a will of its own and obeys Him..." Urien remarked thoughtfully, and everyone in the room, including Seth, nodded in agreement.


    "The idea that flowers and trees could have feelings is actually quite sad," George said with a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. "Getting screwed by elves wouldn''t be a pleasant experience."


    Simon, not understanding George''s joke, raised his eyebrows in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know?" Emily calmly exined. "While ordinary elves don''t do it, the royal family mates with a special tree known as the Tree of Life to preserve their fertility and power."


    Urien''s face twisted in disgust. "So what you''re saying is-"


    "Yes," Emily grinned. "They stick their dicks into the Tree of Life."


    "Eww," Urien and Simon grimaced in revulsion. Georgeughed. "Don''t worry, it doesn''t happen every day. Only when a royal heir needs to be conceived."


    "It''s still gross," Urien said. "May God help them."


    "You''re already starting to sound like a devout old man." George chuckled, amused at how much Urien was beginning to resemble old man Frank.


    "Anyway, carry on." Simon sighed, not wanting to hear any more elven sex fantasies. George nodded and continued.


    "The ground cracked at His will, mountains rose, seas boiled. The sky wept with joy and rained down upon the Earth, covering it in green."


    "It''s nice to see some scientific stuff," Emily said. "Unlike you, this looks like a children''s fairy tale to me."


    "Emily, watch your words," George sighed. He didn''t want his sister to be punished by a god. "Even if you''re not devout, please keep yourments to yourself."


    Emily grumbled and turned her head away. No longer paying attention to his sister, George continued, "My power, the light within the darkness, the truth that echoes within the thunder," he said with authority.


    "That was all the verses on this page." George closed the book, and as he did, Simon took it and carefully ced it on his desk. Urien then nced at Genesis thoughtfully. "Frank once told me that the verses in the Holy Books of the gods also work like magic spells."


    "What do you mean?" Simon asked, curious, not understanding what Urien was getting at. Urien quickly replied, "In short, just like in the magguage, if we recite any verse while channeling our Mana, we can cast magic."


    "Like how the priests of the Goddess of Light use incantations to cast spells," Urien pointed out. "So, if my theory is correct¡ªif it''s wrong, then it means this is impossible."


    "Well, there''s no harm in trying." Simon opened the book and read the first verse. He ignited his Mana and directed it. Then, from his mouth came the words, "I, the creator of all, brought forth the first being from the void," he dered.


    When nothing happened for a while, Emily rolled her eyes. George groaned in disappointment, and Simon stopped his attempt.


    Urien examined Genesis, trying to figure out why it hadn''t worked. Then suddenly, his eyes lit up with realization. "Simon, do you know that this verse is about creating something from nothing? If my theory is right but the verse''s power surpasses you, then it means we''re doing it wrong."


    "What we need to do is read the correct verse, one that matches our capacity," Urien smiled excitedly, pointing to a verse. "He created a world from his own might; lightning and storms came from his hands. Water, magma revealed themselves because the Supreme One willed it."


    "This verse includes Earth, Lightning, Wind, Water, and Magma. If someone skilled enough reads this verse, they could use Earth magic."


    "But how would the followers of the God of Darkness be able to wield magic from another god''s domain?" George asked curiously. Emily quickly replied, "The domains of the gods are separate from magic itself. Magic existed even before the gods. In short, no god has absolute control over magic."


    "However, as followers of the God of Darkness, we can probably use Dark Magic more easily," Urien added. Emily nodded in agreement. "You''re probably right. The gods don''t have control over magic and spells, but they can help humans be better at it."


    "Let''s try again," Simon suggested, handing Genesis back to Urien. "You''re the one who came up with this theory, so you should be the one to try."


    "As you wish." Urien took Genesis and opened it. Then, awkwardly, he began channeling his Mana. He activated his energy, lifted his hand slightly, and focused his Mana.


    "As the stars shine in gratitude for His presence, lightning strikes in the heavens by Hismand, and mighty Mount Olympus bows to His power."


    To everyone''s surprise, purple lightning shed in Urien''s hand. As the lightning filled the room with noise, Urien''s eyes widened with excitement.


    "It worked!"


    "Urien, don''t lose focus!"


    Hearing Simon''s warning, Urien quickly stopped injecting Mana into the spell. Then, he smiled. "Don''t worry, I cut the Mana."


    "No, you idiot!" Emily shouted angrily. Urien looked at his hand, where the lightning was still flickering. "What''s happening?!"


    As the lightning grew stronger, it suddenly vanished as if nothing had happened. Urien copsed to the ground, his heart pounding and lungs gasping for air.


    "What just happened?"


    As everyone calmed down, Urien asked, but no one could answer. Finally, Simon hesitantly spoke, "Let''s not do this again for a while. At least not until we fully understand it."


    Urien nodded tiredly. As his hands stopped trembling, he noticed parts of the room were in disarray and the window was cracked. He sighed.


    ---


    "{Connection with Urien''s Mana severed}"


    As a notification popped up on Jack''s monitor, he was curious and pleased. The Holy Book Genesis really did work.


    It allowed believers to ess a god''s Mana through a magical connection between the believer and the god. Jack was initially surprised, but now he was happy.


    "So this is how the Goddess of Light enabled her followers to use Light Magic," Jack grinned. The Goddess of Light must really be obsessed with Light, as she only allowed her followers to use Light Magic.


    Unlike the Goddess of Light, Jack was able to enable his followers to use Lightning, Illusion, and even Dark attributes.


    This pleased Jack, so much so that he lit a victory cigarette and continued watching his followers from the monitor.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 74: 12 Great God religion

    Jack was delighted as he examined his new ability. Atst, he felt like a true god. He envied the Goddess of Light, who granted genuinely powerful abilities to her believers.


    Even though it was just the Light, Jack was still thrilled by the potential of this power. Seth had learned many new things during the months he spent in this world.


    He had gained insights into how the gods operated. Most importantly, he learned about the concept of divinity. Contrary to what Jack thought, divinity wasn''t something innate.


    The experiences Jack umted in a short time had shown him the truth. Gods were indeed different from humans. While everyone, both humans and gods, possessed magic, the type of magic created a distinct separation.


    Gods had a more unique soul. Their divine souls made their Mana exceptional. If Jack were to give an example from his perspective, he had given only 5 Mana to Urien.


    This amount might be low for gods, but it was considerable for humans. When Jack transferred Mana to Urien, only 5 Mana had been depleted from Jack.


    While Jack''s Mana consumption was minimal, the amount of Mana flowing to Urien was extraordinary. What Urien must have felt was an immense surge of Mana enveloping his body.


    This was due to the special nature of divine beings. Previously, Jack had assumed his Mana was equivalent to that of an ordinary person. But it seemed he was wrong. His Mana wasn''t impure Mana or some other type.


    His Mana was Divine Mana, unique to gods.


    "My very soul has even transformed..."


    Jack swallowed involuntarily. The soul was of immense significance. Even if the body were to perish, the soul would continue to exist. Jack couldn''t help but wonder what would happen to him after death if Heaven and Hell truly existed.


    Yet, this was a topic for another time. Jack''s current thoughts were focused on exploring Divine Mana.


    "The stronger I be, the more my soul changes," Jack murmured, thoughtfully stroking his chin. "Or rather, the more my divinity grows, the faster I develop."


    Yes, Jack had noticed it. The more his divine attribute advanced, the more he sensed a shift within himself. This sensation only arose asionally. The strangest part was his inability to define this feeling in any way.


    Even though this drove Jack mad, he didn''t dwell on it too much and instead focused his thoughts on more pressing matters.


    Most importantly, he was starting to feel bored. His power had almost reached a teau.


    While his overall level was 65, the Body of the God of Darkness was at 30, Lightning Maniption at 30, and his total Mana had reached 6,500.


    The biggest issue was that his Mana was now increasing more slowly with each level. Still, Jack understood this was due to the difficulty of leveling up as his strength grew.


    Beyond that, the Divine God Domain had expanded, and the area over which Jack could know everything had widened. Yes, within a limited area, Jack knew everything.


    He estimated this range to be at least 50 meters.


    It might have seemed strange and potentially headache-inducing, but since there was nothing within it, perhaps Jack didn''t feel any difort. In time, as his Divine God Domain level grew, he might gain a better understanding of it.


    For now, it was just an empty realm.


    Additionally, his Dark Divinity had reached 5%, Lightning Divinity 8%, and Illusion Divinity 12%. While Jack sometimes felt disappointed by the slowdown in his rapid power growth, he no longer expected defeating random bandits or animals to grant him high amounts of EXP.


    Now, bigger events needed to happen for Jack to grow stronger. The oldest and most reliable tactic immediately came to his mind.


    And that, of course, was war.


    The suffering that war brought might be immense, but with enough strategic thinking and a bit of power, anything was possible. Jack was certain of this.


    "Morvos Consortium has generated good ie, reaching nearly 40 million gold," Jack noted while looking over his records. His intention was to bring Morvos Bank to Erntestadt.


    This would allow him to fund his church. Jack''s n was to make his faith the official religion of Erntestadt. Though Drachenreich was a monarchy, it operated more like a city-state.


    The king granted full autonomy to nobles except when it came to war or collecting taxes every three months. Naturally, this was to Jack''s advantage.


    The poption of Drachenreich consisted of three races with no cultural ties between them. Theycked a unifying leader or hero. It was as if each city in Drachenreich was a separate state.


    Naturally, this made unification under a single religion easier. From what Jack knew, Drachenreich had a polytheistic belief system, the Light Goddess''s faith, and even the faith of the Ice Goddess.


    These religions had gradually lost influence, and arge portion of Drachenreich had returned to the old pagan beliefs of the Great Twelve Gods.


    Jack, even though the Otome game didn''t go into detail, at least had a surface-level understanding of what was happening.


    First, there was Ragnvaldr, the King of the Gods. Known as the God of Lightning, Justice, and Heaven. Although Jack likened Ragnvaldr to Zeus, he appeared more like this world''s version of Odin.


    Then, there was Sigruna, the Queen of the Gods and Ragnvaldr''s wife.


    Sigruna was the goddess of wisdom, protection, and fertility. Although Jack didn''t know what she looked like, he had heard her name mentioned a few times in character dialogues.


    Afterward came Yrkjorn, the War Prince and God of War. Jack didn''t know much about him. He was rarely mentioned in the main storyline or side quests of the Otome game.


    In contrast to Yrkjorn, his sister was more popr among yers.


    Astrildr, the Goddess of Love and Beauty. In the Otome game, she was the creator of a rare Holy Relic known as Astrild''s Poison, which allowed Alice to initiate romantic rtionships smoothly with any character.


    This relic, known as Astrild''s Poison, clouded the mind, making the target fall in love regardless of gender.


    Thanks to this relic, Alice could start a romantic rtionship with any character. Although Jack had used this relic in the game, now that he knew this world was real, he would be cautious of it.


    This item was on Jack''s list of dangerous relics.


    Valthrudnir was the god of wisdom and mysteries. He was one of the few gods with followers in Drachenreich but was known to be powerful.


    Jack knew that this god had retreated into seclusion due to an incident and had a tense rtionship with the King and Queen of the Gods.


    Although the reason was unknown, there were many theories. The most popr theory was that Valthrudnir was the father of the Winter Goddess.


    Since there were gods for the sun and even the night, yet no Winter or Ice Goddess in the major Pantheon, this had drawn the attention of many analysts.


    Technically, the religion of the Great Twelve Gods was older than the Goddess of Light and Ice Goddess.


    In the early ages, the twelve greatest gods came together from among countless unknown gods to create the faith of the 12 Great Gods.


    As these gods quickly established their dominion across the Continent, the Goddess of Ice had only recently started reigning over the ice giants known as the Ancient Wargans in the North.


    For reasons unknown, the Goddess of Ice sacrificed 99% of all ice giants in exchange for the chance to defeat the faith of the 12 Great Gods.


    While the native peoples here were mostly unaware of this, Jack had uncovered bits of knowledge from many game routes. One of the most important things he learned was that the Ice Goddess had sacrificed her own people, the Ancient Wargans.


    The Ancient Wargans once numbered nearly 10 billion. It was an enormous poption, reproducing at an incredible rate.


    They were immensely powerful, intelligent, and industrious. Though Jack didn''t understand why such a strong people had obeyed the Ice Goddess, he didn''t dwell on it.


    This unwavering obedience ended in disappointment, with the Ice Goddess betraying them for her own gain.


    By sacrificing all of the ice giants, the Ice Goddess waged war against the 12 Great Gods. In the end, both sides were weakened, and peace settled over the continent for a long time.


    When the two sides were about to go to war again, the Goddess of Light and her sharp, ruthless de, Arthur Pendragon, defeated both sides with ease, allowing the Goddess of Light to proim her dominion over the entire continent.


    How the Goddess of Light had appeared so suddenly, and how she defeated two powerful factions in such a short time, remains a mystery. No matter how much Jack researched it, he found only theories.


    Anyway, back to the other god, Hjolmir, the God of Seas, Rivers, and Destruction. Jack had only seen one painting of this god.


    He wielded a massive hammer in one hand and a trident in the other. He wasn''t well-loved, but he was powerful and believed that sometimes, for the greater good, some sacrifices were necessary.


    Next was the Goddess Freydhild, Goddess of the Hunt, Nature, and Vengeance. Jack, who knew certain things about Freydhild, recalled that she had a rather tragic past.


    The Goddess Freydhild was the goddess to whom all women who were raped and killed prayed for vengeance.


    The hunger and rage for revenge among women were so immense that they prayed to a goddess to avenge them, and that goddess was none other than Freydhild.


    Empowered by such belief, Freydhild first devoured her mortal husband alive, then brutally killed her three sons, tearing them apartpletely.


    After her thirst for revenge subsided, Freydhild remembered what she had done, and was so devastated that she wept for seven years. She even tried to end her own life.


    But in the end, finding no relief, she chose to erase her memories voluntarily, transforming entirely into someone else.


    "To think that even gods can suffer¡­" Jack murmured, pressing his lips together. Though it was sad, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Yngvildr, Goddess of Night and Secrecy. She was the goddess of vampires and certain hybrids who strayed from the path of Vampire Queen Carm. Her followers were typically assassins and temple guards.


    The existence of these temple guards was hidden. Even Jack did not know their purpose or what they intended to achieve.


    Skjolvar, God of Justice and Law. A divine judge among the 12 Great Gods, known as the Court of Gods, who oversaw disputes among them.


    In some city-states in Drachenreich, people would swear by Skjolvar in court to determine the guilt or innocence of the used.


    Galdmarr, one of the rare gods worshipped by both humans and dwarves. Jack often heard good things about Galdmarr.


    The God of Fire and cksmithing, Galdmarr was said to roam among humans in disguise and, on certain nights, would appear as an elderly man to give gifts to children.


    Aside from the King of Gods, Ragnvaldr, he was the most popr god in the West, even considered the chief god of the dwarves. Though not their creator, he was regarded as such by nearly everyone.


    Solmyra, the Goddess of the Sun, was the second most popr deity after Galdmarr. She was somewhat like Athena in this world.


    Worshiped in many cities, Solmyra was one of the most distinctively powerful goddesses. There were even tales of her rebellions, theories, and rumors about her attempts to usurp the King of Gods'' throne.


    To this day, mothers tell their children the stories of the Sun Goddess.


    Lastly, there was Arvild, God of Death and the Underworld. Born as the rightful King of the Underworld, he possessed the power to challenge even Ragnvaldr.


    Early on in the game, Jack had found him rather cool. However, like with the other gods, much remained hidden in the game.


    "These gods can''t interfere with me in all their power, even if they wanted to," Jack muttered with a grin. The gods'' withdrawal from the mortal realm meant that this world was now like a game for Jack, the Goddess of Light, and the Ice Goddess.


    Jack had yet to meet the Ice Goddess, nor was there any hostility between them. As for the Goddess of Light, she hadn''t appeared much, aside from her angelic army.


    "I can move freely in this world for now." Yes, there was nothing in Jack''s way. If he could erase the faith of the 12 Great Gods and make the western part of Albion continent submit to him, there would be no obstacles left.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 75: Creation Church is growing(1/?)

    "How much money did you say was here?"


    Simon studied the fiverge chests of gold coins arrayed before him. Each chest held a million gold coins. Remarkably, runes gleamed on the chests, signaling their security.


    "Yes, this will be our gift to you," Dave exined calmly. As the Chairman of Morvos Bank, Dave hade to Drachenreich to open the bank''s new headquarters.


    He wasn''t alone, either. Apanied by newly established mercenaries under the Morvos Consortium, he had brought five massive chests filled with five million gold coins to the city.


    ording to Seth''s orders, this money was to be transferred to the newly founded Church of Creation in Erntestadt. Although this intrigued Dave, he didn''t question Seth''s decision. He brushed off his curiosity, thinking of it as just another investment.


    "But for what purpose?" Simon asked, regaining hisposure. He looked at Dave suspiciously. The man''s expensive, spotless suit and the thirty mercenaries he''d brought along had both astonished and confused Simon.


    "Who sent this money?"


    The barrage of questions urged Dave to quickly rify the situation. Noticing Simon''s unease, Dave decided not to scare the young man too much.


    "Friends, would you mind giving us a moment?"


    As Dave''s mercenaries exited the room, Dave looked at Simon calmly. "You''re followers of the God of Darkness, aren''t you?"


    Simon nodded quickly, intrigued by what this giant man might mean. Dave smiled approvingly before continuing, "My patron is a devoted believer as well. And, incidentally, a rather powerful Dark Sorcerer."


    "A Dark Sorcerer, you say?"


    A new realization dawned on Simon. Now he knew who had sent the gold. Whoever Dave''s patron was, Simon assumed he must be a very powerful and wealthy individual.


    "I don''t know why you call yourselves followers of the God of Creation, but my Patron seemed to trust you deeply," Dave''s gaze wandered around the room, and he said with curiosity.


    Hearing this, Simon became even more intrigued about the identity of this man. Who could trust him so much despite not knowing him personally?


    "Thank you," Simon smiled slightly and said, "This money will be of great help to us. Please convey our regards and respect to your Patron."


    "Understood." Without another word, Dave stood up. After all, his time was limited. Simon saw Dave off to the door.


    Five minutes after Dave left, the door opened again. Simon lifted his head from his documents, raising an eyebrow at the person entering.


    The neer was Urien, holding two cups of tea.


    Despite the scattered chests of gold around the room, Urien seemed unfazed. Upon entering, he first served Simon his tea.


    Then he took his own cup and sat down in a chair.


    "Urien, what is it?" Simon asked after taking a sip. Urien responded quickly, not hesitating. "I came to ask something of you."


    Seeing Urien hesitate, Simon encouraged him to speak. "Go on. What do you want?"


    "Simon, if you allow it, I would like to open schools," Urien said seriously. Noting Urien''s serious expression, Simon straightened and asked with curiosity.


    "Schools? For what?"


    Looking down, Urien sighed softly and then looked back at Simon. "All the children in our vige dreamed of going to school. We thought school could make us wealthy and let us take care of our families."


    "Even if they''re not here anymore, I want to do everything I can so that children with dreams like theirs can attend school." If Simon imed he wasn''t moved by Urien''s serious, pleading expression, it would be a lie.


    He sighed and leaned back, then looked at Urien gently. "There''s no need to plead with me for this. You''re free to open as many schools as you want."


    Urien''s eyes sparkled, and he looked at Simon with deep gratitude. "Thank you, Simon. I''m truly happy you understand me on this."


    "I understand how you feel," Simon replied with a smile. "I have daughters too, you know? In fact, my eldest is a real prodigy."


    Urien chuckled at Simon''s pride and continued chatting with him.


    Meanwhile, Jack, who had been listening to the entire conversation, found Urien''s idea of opening schools appealing.


    "Influencing children is easier than reaching adults," Jack thought, growing more enthusiastic. To make an adult believe in the God of Darkness, you had to be reliable and convincing.


    But children were different. They simply liked things that appealed to them, without needing detailed exnations.


    "As for Urien''s dream¡­"


    Jack saw no issue in helping Urien achieve his dream, as long as he could gain more followers. Unlike the followers of the Goddess of Light, Jack didn''t mind his followers acting independently.


    As for the gold coins that Dave had brought, Jack figured the amount wouldst them for at least a year. Five million gold was arge sum in Drachenreich, and while it might not match the ie of the nobility, it was still a significant fortune.


    "Now, all that''s left is to wait for Morrigan''s arrival here," Jack muttered as he reviewed his notes. With his to-do list in hand, his calcting eyes settled on the map of Drachenreich disyed on the monitor.


    Jack wanted to spark a revolution in Drachenreich. He dreamed of creating a kingdom where Morrigan would reign as queen, the name of the God of Darkness would be sacred and magnificent, and the dominance of the faith would remain unshaken.


    There were obstacles in his path: Demon Gods, the religion of the Twelve Great Gods, the Goddess of Ice, the Church of Light, and the Goddess of Light herself. And on top of that, numerous small gods and goddesses, even the Hades Cult, which he knew very little about.


    As long as these obstacles existed, Jack wouldn''t be able to grow stronger.


    "Any obstacle in my way will either submit¡­ or perish¡­"


    Jack had already made up his mind. Any obstruction, ally or not, that didn''t submit to him would be eliminated. Every enemy would be his target until they were erased from everyone''s memory.


    "This makes me sound like a viin," Jackughed at himself. The thought amused him, and his eyes sparkled with enjoyment. "The Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Ice, and all the other gods I despise¡­"


    "If you stand in the way of my power," Jack said, noticing the growing warmth in his chest, "you''re better off dead¡­"


    "{Dark Divinity has leveled up to 6%}"


    ---


    "My Lady, if you''re ready, let''s set off," Thomas said calmly, his gaze on Morrigan as she emerged from her tent.


    The group, hiding in the forest and heading west, was advancing swiftly. It was still unclear how many days it would take them to reach the westernnds.


    Rachel rubbed her sleepy eyes, trying to wake up, her displeased expression enough to make Richard sigh.


    "You''re buzzing around like a fly," Rachel snapped at Thomas, clearly irritated. "Mydy, mydy, mydy! Do you not know any other words?"


    "No," Thomas replied mockingly, giving Rachel a sharp look. Rachel squeezed the stone she was holding until it crumbled to dust, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "You''re a seriously annoying bastard."


    Thomas only smirked, choosing to ignore her.


    "When will those two talk like normal people?" Morrigan asked Richard calmly, a mix of amusement and exasperation in her voice.


    Richard seemed as tired of the situation as Morrigan, yet she noticed that he didn''t truly mind from the faint satisfaction on his face.


    "My sister is like this every morning. Moody and irritating," Richard said, smiling slightly. Morrigan raised an intrigued brow, her lips curving into a grin. "Is Rachel always like this?"


    "Yes," Richard answered, looking at Morrigan. "Rachel''s quite moody. She usually gets this way when she''s bored."


    "Seems Thomas will be nursing a headache for a long while?" Morrigan smiled at Richard, who chuckled, sharing her amusement. "At least we won''t be bored watching."


    As Thomas and Rachel continued to bicker, Morrigan and Richard prepared for the journey. The road ahead was long.


    "At least we have a carriage," Morrigan said with hope. Gale''s mercenaries had brought plenty of provisions with them. It seemed Gale had truly be wealthy, considering they even had the finest beers and exquisite meals.


    The carriage itself was fit for Morrigan, enough to even earn Thomas''s praise. One of the reasons Rachel argued with Thomas was due to his behavior, which she found distasteful.


    "Stop arguing and get ready," Morrigan raised her voice, and Thomas and Rachel immediately fell silent. Morrigan smiled and gave the two adults a firm look. "Good. Now, get in the carriage."


    "Don''t think we''re done here, pig-face," Rachel muttered quickly and climbed into the carriage without waiting for Thomas''s reply.


    "Women," Thomas scoffed, then took his ce at the front. Once everyone was ready, and with Morrigan''s approval, they finally set off.


    ---


    "Have they set off?"


    "Y-yes, m-my lord¡­"


    In a dark cer, there were two men. One was the mysterious figure cloaked entirely in ck, who had previously attempted an assassination on Morrigan.


    The other was a thin, short man dressed in ck from head to toe, with two short swords on his back and several Mana bombs strapped around his waist.


    Eleven more men dressed in simr attire were with him, all trembling in the presence of the cloaked figure for reasons unknown.


    "Follow them closely, 24/7. I want a report every single second. Do you understand?" the cloaked manmanded menacingly.


    The twelve assassins shivered as they bowed and prostrated themselves before him. The cloaked man murmured with satisfaction, his gaze drifting to a crystal sphere disying an image.


    The image depicted Alice and the Prince strolling through a luxurious garden together as friends. The cloaked man''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he watched Alice.


    "If only I could possess her¡­"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve feasted on a soul filled with such holy power¡­" The cloaked man licked his lips, a small glint shing in his eyes.


    As his thoughts returned to Morrigan, the crystal sensed it and shifted to disy an image of Morrigan calmly drinking tea.


    For some reason, the cloaked man trembled with rage upon seeing her. Beneath his cloak, a hand resembling that of an incredibly aged man emerged.


    "Even after all these years, you''re back in my path." His hand slowly tightened around the crystal sphere. "I''m both delighted and furious to see you again."


    "I could never thank the gods enough for giving me the chance to make you suffer," he sneered at the mention of the gods. As the crystal sphere slightly cracked, his snake-like, sadistic voice grew more intense.


    "And yet, I am enraged at the thought that you could once again be a threat¡­"


    The cloaked man''s power overwhelmed the crystal until it finally shattered. As he pulled his hand back, his eyes glowed a cold blue beneath the cloak.


    "No matter where you run, I will destroy you, my dear Morgana¡­"


    Heughed softly, then dismissed the still-trembling assassins in the corner and retreated to his chamber to continue nning his next moves.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 76: Creation Church is growing(2/?)

    (One of the not so good boring episodes. I wanted to warn you ordingly. Don''t have high expectations from this section.)


    "Do you want to buy this ce?"


    Hearing the merchant''s eager tone, Simon nodded and confirmed. "Yes, we want to purchase this entire apartment."


    "I would be more than happy to assist you," the merchant said enthusiastically. He had neatly cut ck hair, wore a formal suit, and his beard was clean and well-trimmed.


    Johan, a well-known merchant in Erntestadt, was a sharp and well-mannered man. He was known for being modest and hardworking.


    At least, that''s what Simon had heard. Because most of the people in the neighborhood spoke highly of Johan''s character.


    "What will you be using this apartment for?"


    "We''re going to establish a religious school," Simon said calmly, as Johan''s eyes widened. "A school where everyone can receive free education, with everything provided by us."


    "You''re going to use this apartment as a school?" Johan asked, mildly surprised. Then, smiling slightly, Johan looked at Simon with admiration. "What you''re doing is noble. I admire it."


    "You can buy this ce for 500,000 gold."


    Hearing Johan''s offer, Simon thought this price was quite low. The apartment was generallyrge, spacious, with six units on each floor, and the building had three floors in a horizontal design.


    Unlike typical buildings, it didn''t rise vertically but expanded outward. Simon also noticed that even the windows remained clean, with no dust or grime, which made him think Johan had spent considerable money to maintain it well.


    When it came to ssrooms, Simon''s idea was to demolish the kitchens, restrooms, and other rooms, turning each unit into a singlerge room.


    With the help of George and Emily, the units could easily be converted into single rooms. By Simon''s decision, each floor would also have separate restrooms for men and women.


    "This is a bit like¡ª" Simon began to speak curiously, but Johan quickly interrupted. "I know, it''s quite a cheap price. Please see it as a favor from me."


    Simon paused for a moment, then smiled. "Your kindness won''t be forgotten. If you ever need anything, you are wee to our Church."


    "Huh? Is this new Church yours?" Johan asked, raising an eyebrow with curiosity. Simon nodded. "Yes, the Church is ours."


    "I assumed you were from the Church of Light," Johanughed and waved his hand dismissively. "After all, only they would think of buying an apartment to open a school."


    "Did the Church of Light try to establish a school here before?"


    "Yes, but all Church of Light religious schools were either destroyed or confiscated by the State under Grand Lorenzo," Johan said with a hint of gratitude. Hearing the slight distaste in Johan''s voice toward the Church of Light, Simon asked with curiosity, "Don''t you like the Church of Light?"


    Johan shook his head and denied it. "I don''t harbor hatred or ill feelings toward any Church. I was just ufortable with the Church of Light''s religious schools."


    "Why?"


    "The Church of Light provided education that confused people''s minds and hindered us," Johan said seriously. "If you n to do the same, I''m afraid you can''t buy this apartment."


    "Don''t worry; we''ll provide objective education for the people," Simon said quickly. Johan chuckled lightly, then patted Simon on the shoulder. "I trust you. No worries; as long as you provide proper education, you may proceed as you wish."


    "I''ll send the money to your office tomorrow," Simon said, ending the conversation. Johan nodded. After a bit more conversation, he left.


    Once Johan departed, Urien came over with a hint of excitement, approaching Simon. His eyes wandered around the apartment, excited and delighted. "I can''t believe this ce is finally ours..."


    "Don''t get too excited because we haven''t fully purchased it yet." Despite his words, a smile appeared on Simon''s lips. Who would have thought that a man who once worked daily for only three coins could soon afford arge building?


    "Don''t ruin the fun, please," Urien murmured yfully, then turned to Simon to discuss important matters. "Tomorrow, I''ll talk to a newspaperpany. If they''re agreeable, we''ll offer them a deal for advertising."


    "A two-year agreement would be good enough," Simon said thoughtfully. Urien agreed with Simon, and soon they announced hiring for school materials and staff for their new school.


    While gathering supplies, they searched for suitable contracted teachers throughout the city. After negotiations, everything was ready, and Urien reached an agreement with the newspaperpany, securing a two-year contract.


    ording to the contract, Creation Church and its free services would be advertised for 250,000 gold over two years.


    Including the newspaper contract, expenses for the school reached nearly 700,000 gold in just two days. Teachers were hired for subjects like History, Biology, Literature, Religious Education, and Literacy at a monthly wage of 50 gold each.


    At dawn on the third day, Madam Victoria was appointed as the headmistress. Madam Victoria had previously taught etiquette and social manners to the children of nobility.


    Although Simon was initially unsure about appointing an etiquette teacher as headmistress, both George and Emily strongly rmended her.


    In the end, he epted it, and Madam Victoria was officially appointed as the headmistress.


    As promised, most of the first page of the newspaper that day was dedicated to an advertisement for the Church of Genesis. As a well-known newspaper in Erntestadt, this worked in Simon''s favor, allowing him to begin the student registration period swiftly.


    Then, five dayster, at precisely 9 a.m. as the morning light dawned, only 10 minutes remained until the Church of Genesis would open.


    "Do you think people will actually want to enroll?" Although Urien asked calmly, his voice held a slight tremor, brimming with excitement, anxiety, and anticipation.


    Georgeughed as usual and gave Urien a friendly pat on the back. "Don''t worry, little guy! Your hard work will pay off."


    Simon, joining George''s reassuring words, smiled. "You''ve been on your feet tillte every night. I''m sure God will open doors for you."


    Urien straightened his back, looking gratefully at his friends, loosening his previously tense shoulders. "Thank you; I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    As the group continued chatting, the minutes quickly passed, and Urien''s eyes practically drilled into the closed doors of the church with anticipation.


    Involuntarily taking a deep breath, Urien watched in surprise as George opened the grand doors to a sudden wave of people.


    "What are you staring at? Come on, Urien!" Emily''s irritated voice rang out, snapping Urien out of his shock as he quickly stepped up to greet the visitors.


    From where he stood, it was clear there were at least 300 people present. Urien, who was now guiding the crowd, greeted them with a polite bow.


    "Hello, everyone, first of all," Urien said, trying to suppress his excitement. As people turned to face him, he quickly tried to address the crowd.


    Clearing his throat, he said, "First, thank you all foring to Erntestadt''s Faculty of Theology, our school."


    As a brief wave of apuse echoed through the church, Urien waited for it to die down before continuing. "As you know, this faculty ispletely free of charge and will provide for all your needs."


    "Does age matter?" asked a tall, slender man in his mid-thirties with ck hair and dark eyes.


    "No, age is not important. What matters is your educational level." Hearing this, people visibly rxed. Those hoping to benefit from free education smiled with relief.


    "If you don''t know how to read or write orck basic math skills, don''t worry because we have Level 1 sses." Urien exined, "Once you can write half a page correctly in Level 1, you''ll move on to the next level, Level 2."


    "I see, thank you," the slender man said with satisfaction as he stepped back, and Urien nced around, curious if anyone else had questions.


    Noticing a young girl looking at him, his gaze softened. The girl was dressed in rather worn clothes, and when Urien saw her hesitantly raise her hand as if she wanted to ask something, a warm smile appeared on his face as he looked at the little girl.


    "Youngdy, do you have a question? Don''t hesitate to ask me anything," Urien said in a reassuring manner. The little girl''s green eyes sparkled with excitement as she stammered out her question.


    "C-can I really attend school for free?" She spoke with slight worry and hesitation, looking so anxious that a few people nearby were visibly softened by her cuteness.


    Urien chuckled and nodded. "As I said, everything is free. Now, tell me, where is your mother?"


    "My mom''s sick, so she couldn''te," the girl replied, averting her gaze. When Urien noticed a momentary sadness in her eyes, his expression became more serious. After a brief pause, he looked at her with sympathy before addressing the crowd again.


    "When you register, please don''t forget to stop by and see me, youngdy. I have something special to discuss with you."


    "O-okay," the girl said, not quite understanding why Urien wanted to speak with her, but still nodded in agreement. Urien smiled and looked at the others. "If there are no more questions, let''s proceed with the registration."


    Since no one else had a question, Urien continued, "Also, after registering, please remember to pick up a copy of our Holy Book."


    Some people in the crowd still hesitated, which didn''t escape Urien''s notice, and a quick smile appeared on his lips. "Also, don''t forget to take a brochure if you''d like more information on the social aid our Church still provides."


    Seeing that his n was working as more people became enthusiastic, Urien stepped aside, letting Emily and George manage the registration process.


    Going over to Simon, Urien happily watched the crowd. Simon looked equally pleased and gave Urien a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    "Adding a guide along with the Holy Book was a smart idea, Urien." Simon looked at Urien with appreciation. Urien grinned slyly, and Simon continued, "Who would have thought you had not just a silver tongue but also marketing skills?"


    Pleased by Simon''s praise, Urien noticed a small girl approaching and raised an eyebrow curiously. "That youngdy seems like she wants to speak with you?"


    "Yes," Urien said, "I invited her over myself."


    "Why?"


    Urien quickly answered Simon''s question, "She came here without her mother. I''m curious about her situation. If she needs help, I want to assist her."


    Surprised by Urien''s kindness, Simon smiled gently. "Then I won''t take up your time. See you, Urien."


    "See you, Lord Simon."


    Upon hearing himself called "Lord," Simon''s eyebrows furrowed humorously. Urien chuckled and went over to the girl.


    "Come, let''s talk in my office." Offering his hand kindly, Urien gently asked. The girl nodded quickly and took Urien''s hand.


    Then they went to Urien''s office.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 77: Creation Church is growing(3/3)

    As Urien and the little girl entered the office, the girl sat down nervously in a chair. Urien took his seat and gave her a gentle look.


    "Now, let''s get to the point," Urien exined calmly, addressing her as kindly as he could. "Could you tell me your name first?"


    The little girl nodded quickly with a nervous motion and said, "F-Frieda, Frieda."


    "You have a lovely name, Frieda," Urien said warmly, trying to ease her nerves. It seemed to work, as Frieda visibly rxed.


    "Now, we''re going to talk privately. Why didn''t your mothere?" Frieda hesitated for a moment but didn''t want to keep him waiting too long. She answered quickly, "My mom''s sick. She works a lot and gets tired easily. Her body''s weak, so she falls ill quickly."


    "I see," Urien nodded, not wanting to distress her further, and moved past the topic. He then took some paper and a pen from the corner of his desk.


    "How old are you?"


    "12," Frieda answered, though she didn''t quite understand the reason behind the question. "I''m 12 years old."


    "Do you have other family members? Any rtives?" Though ufortable asking, Urien needed more answers to understand her situation better.


    The girl answered a bit sadly without dy. "No."


    Urien sighed and continued taking notes. Frieda''s eyes kept darting to his notebook with curiosity and concern, though her reading skills were too poor to understand much.


    "Do you follow any religion?"


    "My mom used to say gods were just fairy tales," Frieda said calmly, then quickly pped a hand over her mouth, realizing Urien was a high priest. She felt ashamed and embarrassed.


    Urien found it amusing andughed, which only made Frieda more embarrassed. He stoppedughing and looked at her with a gentle smile. "There''s nothing wrong with saying that. Your beliefs are important to you, just as mine are to me."


    Frieda quickly nodded, reminding herself to be more careful with her words. Without further dy, Urien continued.


    "Frieda, you''re lucky because I currently don''t have an assistant. Would you like to work for me?" Urien asked calmly. He didn''t typically need an assistant since he had little work, but he didn''t hesitate to create this role for Frieda.


    Frieda''s eyes sparkled with excitement and surprise. She struggled to find words, stumbling before finally speaking with hesitation and disbelief. "Really?"


    "Yes, if you think you can handle it, you cane to work with me after school. How does that sound?" Urien''s offer immediately captured her interest, and she nodded eagerly.


    Urien smiled approvingly. "You''d earn five gold coins a week, and weekends will be your days off."


    "W-wait, really?" Hearing these conditions filled Frieda with hope. Her mother''s sry was only two gold coins.


    Realizing that with this money, she could provide a better life, Frieda beamed with joy, making Urien want to pinch her cheeks.


    "If you need anything else, just let me know." As Urien stood, Frieda rose too. Before leaving, she thanked him enthusiastically and dashed off to tell her mother.


    Urien chuckled and waited in the strangely quiet room. The silence was soon broken by someone entering.


    It was George.


    "That little girl looked excited," George raised an amused eyebrow. Urien nced at him and said, "I asked her to be my assistant. It seemed like they needed help."


    "You did a good thing," George said approvingly. "If my grandfather were here, he''d be proud of you. He always preferred to give people opportunities for a lifetime over a one-time handout."


    "Speaking of Grandfather, Urien¡­" George took a step forward, handing Urien a book. Urien furrowed his brow, unsure what it was until George began to exin.


    He looked at the book in Urien''s hands with nostalgia, then smiled at him. "This book belonged to my grandfather. It holds all his experiences, knowledge, and insights."


    Urien''s eyes widened, and he held the book more carefully. Confused as to why he was receiving such a valuable heirloom, he looked at George. "Why are you giving this to me? Isn''t it important to you?"


    "Yes, it is, but¡ª" George paused, showing rare thoughtfulness and seriousness. Then he continued, "My grandfather prepared this for you. He thought you''d need it."


    "That old man really¡­"


    Urien let out a strangeugh, imagining the old man working on this during his spare time¡­


    It made him sigh, feel a tinge of sadness, and feel grateful to Frank at the same time. Despite everything, he had left this treasure, not for his grandchildren, but for Urien.


    "The information in there will be very useful for you, considering your position," George said sincerely, patting Urien''s shoulder. "I hope you take good care of it."


    "Don''t worry, George." Urien held the book to his chest with deep gratitude. "I''ll cherish it."


    "Good," George replied. With no reason to stay, he turned to leave. Before exiting, he looked back onest time. "Take care, kid. Don''t get yourself hurt."


    Urien smiled and nodded. He nced at the book with curiosity before settling into his chair to read. "I wonder what''s inside."


    Urien''s eyes froze as he read the title. Sarcasm slipped out. "What kind of title is this? ''A Comprehensive Guide for Dummies''? Really, Old Man?"


    Hearing Frank''sugh in his mind, Urien smiled and began to read the book.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in another ce, nestled between grand and magnificent walls, was an incredible settlement that was long and disyed wealth, yet was so vast it could hardly be called a Pce. This ce could almost be described as a small town.


    The city was the shared residence of the important hierarchy of the Church of Light and significant priests. The ce where the Pope resided and lived was called Celestivum.


    While the priests, cardinals, and other important figures stayed on the lower floors of Celestivum, the Pope resided on the top floor, the sixth floor of the Pce.


    Unlike other grand and magnificent homes, the ce where the Pope lived was like a city. Surrounded by around 100 Knights Temr, marble adorned every inch of it.


    Celestivum had a design that pierced the sky. To separate the Pope''s location, the builders had intentionally made the structure wide, as if striving to reach the heavens.


    It possessed an entirely supernatural structure. The presence of sacred power was so intense that even the Sun appeared holy in this ce.


    The surroundings of the Pce were wooded and filled with nts, resembling as natural an environment as possible. Due to the presence of sacred power, it felt very spacious and calming.


    At the same time, this pce was entirely white and gold in design. Despite its immense size, it contained spaces only for the Pope, cardinals, and important individuals to hold meetings.


    Apart from that, it resembled the Vatican quite a bit.


    Additionally, unlike Celestivum, there was the city of Aurum Sancta, home to 20,000 people. This city was filled with individuals who believed themselves to be special, even among the nobility, living here since the Church was first established.


    There was great prosperity, and because it was a Church city, people had no problems with rent, housing, or illness. The Church took great care to maintain this city.


    It was mandatory for the people to bathe once a day, pray daily alongside the Pope, and then work in a manner monitored by the Church.


    Despite these strict regtions, arge portion of the popce was quite content.


    Nevertheless, there remained a significant social status difference. It was very rare for a cardinal to descend into the city. Instead, he would send his representative.


    While the priests viewed these people as their servants, the citizens of Aurum Sancta addressed the priests as Lords and Nobles due to their influence. They were being sycophantic.


    In fact, this discrimination was so pronounced that a river had been built to separate Celestivum from Aurum Sancta.


    A river surrounded Celestivum, effectively dividing it from the area inhabited by the popce. This had been deliberately constructed by engineers to prevent ordinary people from approaching the Pope''s residence.


    The river appeared passable, but it was not. It contained Mana so immense that it could tear a human apart in an instant. This ensured that no ordinary person could reach the Castle where the Pope lived.


    The only passageway was a heavily monitored bridge.


    On the top floor of Celestivum, as Solomon slowly made his way, he gazed in silence at the expansive yet remarkably sessful architectural structure surrounding him.


    Despite such incredible wealth, Solomon appeared indifferent. As he walked toward the ceremonial room within the Pope''s pce, his footsteps echoed throughout the pce.


    Despite the vastness of the ce, Solomon had easily memorized it. It felt as though he were walking in his own home. Finally, after a five-minute walk, he arrived at a location closed off by a grand door.


    The massive doors opened slowly, sensing Solomon''s arrival. As Solomon entered, the first thing that caught his eye was the Pope himself.


    Mocking the frail and weak elder, Solomon squinted his eyes but still knelt to pay his respects to the Pope.


    "I see you are well today, Your Holiness..."


    The Pope opened his emotionless and cold eyes and gave Solomon an evaluative look. Feeling the Pope''s gaze seep into his very soul, Solomon felt disgusted and sensed his emotions spiraling out of control.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, Solomon disliked the Pope Bartolomeo''s demeanor. He hastily sought to divert the Pope''s attention and jumped straight to the subject.


    "You have called for me, Your Holiness." Finally, the Pope''s lips parted, and his eyes drifted to the colossal statue of the Goddess before him. Even though his gaze was on the statue, Solomon still felt the Pope''s perception seep into his very soul.


    "Yes, young Solomon. I have summoned you." The Pope maintained his indifference. "You know I have expectations of you and that I see your potential."


    Not understanding what the Pope meant, Solomon merely frowned. The Pope continued, keeping his gaze fixed on the Goddess statue. "I have a task for you."


    "May I dare to ask what this task is?"


    "You will educate the Saint."


    Solomon''s eyes hardened upon hearing the Pope''s words. He did not want to babysit a child, even if that child were a saint.


    Still, not wanting to anger the Pope by outright rejecting him, Solomon reluctantly epted the task. "As you wish, Your Holiness."


    Although the Pope''s expression did not change, Solomon could sense his satisfaction. Then the Pope continued, surprising Solomon with his next words.


    "You will also train the new heroes."


    "Heroes??" Even Solomon was astonished by this, and a strange expression appeared on his face. He knew what heroes were.


    The Goddess of Light summoned heroes from other worlds whenever the world was in danger. However, Solomon was not sure of this truth, but upon hearing the Pope''s tone of belief, he became convinced that heroes existed.


    "From another world?"


    "Yes, powerful individualsing from other worlds ruled by the Goddess to aid this one," Pope Bartolomeo exined calmly. "Each of them is blessed by the Goddess and has gained extraordinary abilities."


    "Tomorrow, we will summon the heroes to our world in the city center. Make sure you are prepared." The Pope issued themand swiftly. Solomon obediently bowed. "As youmand."


    As Solomon departed, he fell into deep thought, eagerly anticipating the following day.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 78: Heroes from Another World

    Solomon moved his gaze over the hundreds of priests standing before him. Each priest remained behind a magical circle, and the Pope supervised those setting up the circles.


    Aside from Solomon, the only high-ranking figures present were the Pope and Cardinal, and as the magical circle took shape in intricate detail, Solomon observed it closely.


    He focused on keeping his attention sharp to capture every detail¡ªattempting to ignore Alice, who kept talking beside him.


    "Solomon! How do you think this magical circle works?"


    Hearing Alice''s excited voice, Solomon frowned with irritation but was careful not to show it, calmly brushing off the Saint.


    "I don''t know."


    Alice sighed, smiling. "What kind of cardinal are you? Don''t you know anything?"


    Solomon shot a dangerous look at her, and Alice, understanding his expression, quickly grinned and apologized. Chapter Stay:


    "Dear Alice," Solomon said tly, "I hope you understand why this ceremony is taking ce?"


    "Yes, the Heroes are going to be summoned, right?" Alice answered easily. Solomon murmured in agreement. "Yes, so you should stay silent and let the priests do their work."


    "Oops! Sorry!" Alice apologized with embarrassment, trying to remain quiet. Her gaze curiously wandered over the priests. Though full of questions, she stayed silent, recalling Solomon''s warning and standing there, looking rather bored.


    Noting that Alice was still brimming with curiosity, Solomon ignored her, and after a short wait, he observed as the Pope and the other priests stepped back slightly. Atst, the priests began chanting as Solomon watched the ceremony intently.


    The priests raised their hands. As a soft light began to glow in the center of the circle, the Pope stepped forward. He stood upright and strong¡ªa surprising disy for a man his age.


    The Holy power radiating from the Pope suddenly expanded, causing everyone, including Solomon, to step back, sweating and astonished.


    "Watch..."


    The Pope spoke softly, and though he hadn''t shouted, his voice echoed through the church, causing many to feel a sting in their ears.


    "Watch..."


    With the Pope''s second utterance, blood trickled from the ears of several priests around him. Solomon endured it, however. The Pope spread his arms and looked directly into the eyes of the figure representing the Goddess.


    "Watch and feel the power of the Goddess..."


    The Pope''s eyes glowed as the priests chanted, and no one among the onlookers dared to make a sound.


    "The Goddess is ourst hope and our first savior..."


    The Pope proimed almost fanatically. As the statue of the Goddess began to shine like the sun, Solomon tried to direct his gaze toward it.


    "Solomon? Are you alright?" Hearing Alice''s concerned voice, Solomon turned to her, wondering what she meant.


    Alice looked genuinely worried. She pointed at his eyes. "Your eyes¡ªthey''re bleeding."


    "My eyes are bleeding?" Solomon touched his eyes with his right hand. Feeling the blood streaming down like tears, he stood there in surprise.


    "Alice, can you look at the statue of the Goddess?" Solomon quickly gathered himself and asked Alice. She nodded, confirming.


    "Yes? Why?"


    Receiving her confirmation, Solomon narrowed his eyes, a gleam of understanding lighting up his gaze. He realized that he couldn''t look at the statue of the Goddess because each time he did, his eyes began to bleed.


    Checking the spectators behind him, he noticed that some clutched their eyes in pain, and he understood.


    Not even the Pope could look directly at the statue of the Goddess. The Pope''s own eyes had turned red. Realizing this, Solomon clenched his fists in a sense of powerlessness.


    "We owe everything to the Goddess. We must feel gratitude toward the Goddess for giving us everything. We must worship the Goddess for giving us life..."


    As the Pope''s tone grew more intense, the church shook with a deep rumbling sound. A mild earthquake stirred, and beams of sunlight expanded within the church, illuminating the statue of the Goddess.


    As everyone began to pray devoutly, the Pope fell silent, allowing the circle to activate.


    A column of light rose from the circle, reaching the sky, and before Solomon could fullyprehend it, the sky began to change.


    After ten minutes, as the divinely illuminated church gradually returned to darkness, the pir of light reaching the heavens began to fade.


    Solomon narrowed his eyes, focusing on four human figures. As theyy on the ground within the column of light, the first one to rise was a man who appeared quite sharp-witted, with sses.


    "Where am I?"


    The man with sses immediately shouted, pointing at the Pope. Solomon narrowed his eyes in annoyance, looking at the so-called Hero with disappointment.


    "Calm down, young hero. You are in a safe ce," the Pope said calmly, trying to ease the situation. The man, still bewildered, could only stand there in shock.


    In Solomon''s eyes, he looked rather weak and frail. With his narrow eyes, ck hair, and paleplexion, his attire seemed odd and, to Solomon,cked elegance.


    Moreover, what was that strange thing on his head? Perhaps it was some form of ear protection?


    As the next Hero slowly rose, Solomon''s eyes were drawn to the fact that this man had a strikingly good sense of style.


    Dressed in a gray suit, his hair was neat. Compared to the narrow-eyed youth, Solomon considered this man quite decent-looking. At least he wasn''t scrawny.


    If Solomon hadn''t known this man was from another world, he might have thought he was a local.


    With his blond hair and blue eyes, he bore a resemnce to the locals.


    "Where is this ce? The Vatican?"


    Not knowing what the Vatican was, Solomon raised a curious brow. While he was intrigued by the other world, now wasn''t the time.


    This man seemed familiar. If Jack were here, he would recognize him as Rick and be surprised.


    "Young man, please wait until your friends have regained themselves. You will then hear a thorough exnation." The Pope cated Rick, and as the third person began to stand, all eyes turned to her.


    This time, it was a woman. She was a beautifuldy with long tinum-blond hair and green eyes. Solomon noted her intelligence and beauty.


    She wore a ck suit. Her skirt appeared higher quality than what Solomon was used to. Her hair was tied in a bun, and a light touch of makeup adorned her face.


    Upon rising, she didn''t speak immediately like the others but surveyed the priests with a cautious look.


    "Please be calm, Lady Hero," the Pope intervened promptly.


    "Are you going to exin yourselves?" The blonde woman narrowed her eyes, a look Solomon found rather harsh and ruthless, which appealed to him. She continued, "Where am I?"


    She looked around in confusion, her gaze narrowing when she noticed others like herself. With a demanding and superior look, she focused her eyes on the Pope. "Or rather, where are we?"


    The Pope looked at her calmly, but just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the awakening of thest hero.


    This hero, Solomon thought, looked rather strong. He was tall, muscr, wearing a leather jacket over a white shirt. His sneakers were simple yet stylish, a look Solomon found odd but appealing.


    This one seemed more aggressive than the others, with ck hair and brown eyes. His expression revealed his frustration as he stretched his arms, taking slow steps toward the Pope.


    "Hey, old man!"


    The priests, offended by the tone of thisst Hero, were about to step forward, but the Pope stopped them. The Pope looked at the Hero calmly, keeping his tone respectful. "Lord Hero, I ask that you listen to me¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the impatient Hero lunged forward, attempting to punch the Pope in the face, but the Pope effortlessly caught the punch with a simple movement.


    "What?" The Hero froze in surprise and quickly swung his other fist, which the Pope blocked with ease, gently twisting the Hero''s fist.


    "Agh!" the Hero groaned in pain. The Pope''s eyes were cold, and his voice was one of warning not only to the impatient Hero but to all of them: "My patience with you is limited. Therefore, I advise you to listen to me, strangers."


    As they felt the oppressive aura of Mana radiating from the Pope, the Heroes, unustomed to such power, swallowed nervously.


    "How can this old man be so powerful?" Jeanne, the female Hero, swallowed with tension. Not just Jeanne, but Rick and Jomei, too, began to sweat.


    The tensionsted only a moment. The Pope released Hero Boris''s hand, and as Boris pulled back in pain, the first to react was the narrow-eyed youth, Jomei.


    "What are you going to do to us?" His voice held both tension and a hint of anticipation. Solomon didn''t ponder on the reason; he didn''t particrly like the boy anyway.


    Frankly, Jomei looked like a fool among the others. And what was with those ripped pants? Couldn''t he afford proper clothing?


    As for the others, Solomon felt contempt. There was an arrogant woman, arge man who didn''t seem very smart but looked like a good fighter, and an unremarkable man.


    Unable to see any remarkable qualities in them, Solomon wondered how these people could even be considered Heroes.


    "Younger Heroes, I wee you," the Pope said with a respectful tone that surprised them. "I have summoned you here to save this world."


    "This... is this a fantasy world?!" Jomei eximed in excitement, then scratched his head in embarrassment when he saw the others'' strange looks.


    "It seems so," Jeanne replied cautiously, never breaking eye contact with the Pope. Rick just rolled his eyes at the situation.


    "If Jack were here instead of me, he''d be thrilled right now," Rick sighed, thinking of Jack, then nced at his watch and raised an eyebrow. "Sorry, but I''m going to decline this hero business. I''ve got things to do. I''m not interested in saving the world."


    Despite all eyes turning to him, Rick remained calm where he stood. Meanwhile, Boris, regaining himself,ughed and joined Rick, ring at the Pope. "He''s right. Send us back!"


    As Jeanne agreed, only Jomei seemed open to the idea. "Come on, guys, why would you want to go back to your boring lives?"


    "Unlike you, we have responsibilities," Jeanne stated calmly. "So send us back, whoever you are."


    The Pope narrowed his eyes, his mouth slightly opened. "I''m afraid that''s not possible. All of you were chosen by the Goddess."


    "So you''re saying it''s impossible to go back?!" Boris demanded angrily. Pope Bartolomeo shook his head in denial. "No, if you save this world, the Goddess will grant you any wish you desire."


    Of course, this was a lie. Although the Heroes would indeed return to their world, the Pope thought it best to give them some motivation.


    As Jomei''s eyes sparkled with excitement, Jeanne and Boris became equally greedy. Boris asked eagerly, "Can this Goddess of yours give me infinite vodka?"


    Unfamiliar with what vodka was, the Pope briefly showed rare surprise but decided that this "vodka" must not be of great importance.


    "Yes, the Goddess is all-powerful."


    "With nearly unlimited options, you''re asking for infinite vodka?" Jeanne said, almost mockingly. Boris shot her a harsh look. "Yes, I am. Got a problem with that, Frenchie?"


    Using "French" as an insult, Boris smirked, while Jeanne just scoffed and turned away.


    "I''m in! Let''s do this!" Acting like a typical isekai hero, Jomei was ignored as everyone''s attention shifted to Rick.


    Rick sighed. Whether he wanted to or not, they''d probably force him into it. That left him only one option: to go along.


    "Alright. I''m in."


    "Good, young Heroes. What you do here will be etched in the golden pages of history," the Pope said calmly. "Follow me. You may ask me any questions along the way."


    Turning to leave, the Pope began to walk, with the Heroes following close behind.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 79: Excalibur

    Under the leadership of Pope Bartolomeo, the Heroes finally reached a grand garden after passing through a series of elegantly designed rooms.


    The garden was filled with a beautifulke and lush grass and trees of indescribable beauty.


    In the center of the gardeny a beautifully paved marble path lined with stones. Even the benches were intricately and tastefully decorated.


    The first one to gasp was Jomei. His eyes widened as he quickly stopped holding his breath. He seemed to be in awe of his surroundings. But Jomei wasn''t the only one taken aback by this stunning garden.


    Rich, along with Jeanne and Boris, were also in awe. Boris grinned and reached out to pick a flower, but upon noticing the sharp gaze of the Pope, he withdrew his hand with a frustrated sigh.


    "Tell me, old man," Boris said, turning heads. "Why did you bring us here? I''m hungry and could use some food."


    "Patience is a virtue," Pope Bartolomeo calmly stated. Although these words irritated Boris, the Pope didn''t care in the slightest and continued. "The reason I summoned you here is to help you discover your powers."


    Then, fixing his gaze on Boris, the Pope added, "From this point on, consider this ce your home."


    "Our powers?" Jeanne asked curiously. The Pope turned his gaze to the blonde woman. "Yes, each Hero is blessed with incredible powers by the Goddess upon arriving in this world. These powers will protect you from Demons and might even help you eliminate them."


    "How are these powers determined?" Rick asked, and everyone turned to the Pope in anticipation. The Pope paused briefly before exining, "They are chosen by the Goddess herself. Don''t worry, the Goddess has selected the best power for each of you."


    Satisfied with the Pope''s response, Jeanne started wondering about her power. Perhaps she would possess saintly powers like Jeanne d''Arc.


    Meanwhile, Boris looked at the Pope with a bored expression. "So, how do we learn our powers now? Some magic device? Or maybe one of those clowns will tell us what our powers are?"


    The Pope remained unfazed by Boris referring to the priests as clowns and looked at him with narrowed, slightly mocking eyes.


    "No, there''s no need for that. I am more than enough to help you discover your powers." Boris struck his fist into his palm and grinned at the Pope, ready to teach him a lesson if his powers turned out to be impressive.


    "Your enthusiasm is good..."


    The Pope tossed his staff aside. His face turned emotionless as he straightened his posture, his gaze sweeping over each of the heroes.


    While Jomei looked away, Jeanne grew tense. Rick sighed, and Boris stepped forward, ready for a fight.


    "I''ll go first," Boris dered. The others didn''t object, curious to see his power. Boris stepped up, stopping five steps away from the Pope.


    "Let''s get started."


    Boris dashed forward with a speed that, while impressive for a regr person, was like a turtle''s pace to the Pope. Holding Boris''s fist lightly, the Pope swiftly tripped him at a speed Boris couldn''t even register.


    As Boris hit the ground hard, Jomei winced, as if feeling the pain himself. "That must have hurt."


    "I doubt it. Look at him," Jeanne said, gesturing curiously toward Boris lying on the ground. Boris, attempting to stand up, seemed to have a faint glow around his hands.


    "Old man!" Boris charged at the Pope again, throwing punches that the Pope deflected effortlessly with a single finger, causing Boris to stumble back to the ground.


    After a two-minute scuffle, Boris fell once more, unable to control his frustration. A heavy feeling washed over him, sensing he had no other option.


    It was the urge to kill.


    "Stand up and fight me, clown." The Pope''s words were thest straw for Boris, who swiftly got up and rushed at him.


    But this time, something was different about Boris. Mystical white tattoos had begun to glow on his fists. Although Boris hadn''t noticed it, the others had.


    Increasing in speed, Boris disappeared from everyone''s sight except for the Pope''s. The Pope, holding Boris''s fist, felt the power behind it increasing and gently countered with a weak strike, sending Boris to his knees.


    As Boris gasped, the white mystical tattoos extended up to his stomach and finally reached his face, shining brightly.


    "I understand," Jeanne murmured, observing the mystical tattoos around Boris with understanding. "His power must be super strength. It seems to also offer him some kind of body protection."


    "Wow! That''s pretty impressive," Jomei said excitedly, silently praying to the Goddess for an interesting power of his own.


    "This feeling..."


    Boris touched his chest, grinning with satisfaction. With a swift punch to the nearby marble bench, the sturdy bench sank into the ground and shattered instantly.


    "That''s enough, young hero," the Pope said, ignoring Boris''s actions. Although Boris was eager to keep testing himself, the lingering pain in his abdomen made him cautious.


    He may have been a brute, but he wasn''t stupid.


    Stepping back reluctantly, Boris made way for Jomei, who advanced with a mix of excitement and nervousness. He looked at the Pope with curiosity.


    "Gentle Hero, it''s your turn," the Pope said in praise of Jomei, who nervously stepped forward as the Pope advanced slightly.


    Jomei was rolling up his sleeves, preparing to attack the Pope, when the Pope suddenly appeared right in front of him, startling him.


    The Pope gave Jomei a slight shove, causing him to stumble backward.


    "Hey, hey! I thought I was the one supposed to be attacking here!" Jomei shouted in distress. The Pope frowned. "I never said that, Gentle Hero."


    As Jomei stood up quickly, the Pope struck him in the stomach with his palm again. Jomei coughed, clutching his stomach as he knelt.


    "Damn! That hurts!"


    Seeing the Pope lift his foot as if to step on him, Jomei cried out in fear and scrambled away. As the Pope''s foot hit the ground, it cracked the surface, making Jomei wipe the sweat from his brow.


    "Wait, why don''t I have hands!"


    Jomei wiggled around, confused when he couldn''t feel his hands. He turned to Jeanne for an exnation.


    "No need to worry, Jomei. You''ve simply turned into a snake."


    "Eh??!"


    Not quite understanding, Jomei started moving and, noticing a tail behind him, watched his snake-like body in amazement and shock.


    "Damn it! I turned into a snake!" Jomei wriggled excitedly, and the Pope''s voice echoed again. "It seems you''ve found your power. Now, please return to your original form."


    "Is my power only turning into a snake?"


    "Why don''t you try transforming into another animal?" the Pope said calmly. Eager to test it, Jomei concentrated and soon transformed into another animal, his body glowing briefly.


    "Meow?"


    Startled and delighted by the meow that escaped his lips, Jomei jumped as Jeanne quickly picked him up, and he allowed it.


    "You do know this cat is actually a man, right?" Rick stated calmly. Jeanne turned to Rick. "The cat''s quite cute."


    "But I tried to be a lion, and instead, I turned into a cat. Why?"


    "Perhaps you''re still getting used to it."


    "Maybe."


    Jomei wriggled out of Jeanne''s grasp,nding on the ground, and his body glowed onest time as he returned to human form. Feeling a deep fatigue as soon as he transformed, Jomei sighed.


    "It seems this power is quite exhausting," Jomei remarked as he rxed his body. Rick stroked his chin thoughtfully and said, "Maybe, if you get good enough, you could even turn into a Dragon?"


    "Wait, do Dragons really exist?" Jomei asked the Pope, who confirmed with a nod, making Jomei thrilled to see a Dragon one day.


    "A Dragon, huh?" Boris grinned, stroking his chin. "I''ve never tasted Dragon meat before."


    Jeanne shot him a disgusted look. "Where have you seen that Dragons are edible?"


    "Then I''ll try and find out," Boris said with augh. Then, the Pope looked over and set his eyes on Jeanne, ready to call her forward.


    "Come, Lady Hero. Discover your power."


    "No need," Jeanne calmly shook her head. Everyone looked on in surprise as she raised her hand, summoning golden mes that spun around her hand, freezing everyone in awe.


    "This is an intriguing power..."


    Even the Pope was slightly surprised. He then looked at Jeanne with admiration as her mes slowly faded, and she adjusted her hair with a satisfied expression.


    "Then, let us finally take ourst Hero," the Pope said calmly as Rick stepped forward. For some reason, Rick suddenly felt tense.


    A voice had abruptly appeared in his mind, causing a slight dizziness. Rick had ignored this voice throughout the entire process, but atst, he could no longer endure the difort and decided to listen.


    "Pope, I think I can feel my power too," Rick said, closing his eyes. The Pope narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing Rick''s words, hoping for a Hero as powerful as Jeanne.


    Rick focused on the voice echoing in his mind. It was constantly whispering the same words: release me and let all my glory be revealed¡­


    Listening to this voice, Rick steadied his heart and tried not to think of anything. With his mindpletely clear, he suddenly saw a golden seed appear, illuminating everything around it. Rick reached out his hand.


    As if plucking an apple from a tree, Rick grasped the golden seed and pulled. When he opened his eyes, his gaze fell calmly upon the Sword that had materialized in his hand.


    The Sword radiated a light that surpassed even Jeanne''s mes, leaving everything else dim inparison. Its glow wasn''t as merciless as the angels'' light or as sharp as the Pope''s judging light.


    It was better than all of them. For a brief moment, everyone gazing at the Sword felt their minds go nk, consumed by a single thought: kneel before its magnificence.


    Of course, nobody paid heed to this urge except for the Pope. Rick tilted the Sword slightly forward. When the Sword''s name surfaced in his mind, he shouted it instinctively.


    "Awaken and guide me¡­ Awaken and illuminate me¡­ Awaken and be mypanion, Excalibur!" As Rick''s golden hair stirred with might, his eyes shone with power.


    A great holy energy radiated from the Sword, forcing everyone, including the Pope, to kneel. Even as the ground cracked, the Pope struggled to stay on his feet. Trembling, he looked at Rick with awe.


    "At this age¡­ after all this time¡­" Pope Bartolomeo, shedding the frail and pitiful old man he had been, spoke with a newfound fervor, his eyes glinting with greater respect for Rick.


    As the Sacred Sword slowly dimmed, the overwhelming pressure lifted. The Pope was the first to stand.


    "I proim it!" Pope Bartolomeo, trembling, walked quickly to stand before Rick and knelt. "You are the reincarnation of King Arthur!"


    Rick''s eyes widened as the Sacred Sword Excalibur''s will seemed to glow, affirming the Pope''s words. The Pope''s gaze flickered between the sword and Rick, appearing almost mad with reverence.


    Chapter Stay:


    "It is an honor to meet the Holy Emperor of Albion, the Supreme King of all Kings, the Greatest Hero who wields the Goddess''s own sword."


    "Wait, I¡ª"


    Rick tried to deny the Pope''s im. The Pope interrupted, and Rick sighed. The Pope said, "The Goddess''s sword Excalibur has its own will. That will knows and acknowledges King Arthur. Do you need any further proof?"


    Casting a conflicted look at the Pope, Rick sighed, realizing there was no turning back from this. With a resigned nod, he epted the Pope''s deration.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 80: The king is dead

    (I hope you are feeling good today. Even though the US elections are over, for some reason they are still being celebrated in my country. Anyway, I hope everything will be fine in the end. Even though I don''t live in America, I wish you a good future.?????


    I hope that in the end you will To each other not be enemies like the people in my country just because the politicians want you to be. T¨¹rkiye is a good example of this.


    I won''t say more. Enjoy good reading!)


    Rick''s eyes moved excitedly among the dishesid out on the table. It wasn''t just Rick; the other Heroes wore simrly captivated expressions.


    The heavy scent of the beer prepared specifically for Boris wafted through the room, mesmerizing everyone. Elegant musicians yed their instruments while the finest Priests arranged the food.


    In general, it was reminiscent of a royal feast. Boris quickly took his seat, and the others followed without dy.


    As Pope Bartolomeo took his ce with deliberate slowness, his gaze remained fixed on Rick, whom he had begun treating like a king.


    Rick didn''t enjoy these looks. He shifted ufortably in his seat, quickly taking a sip of his drink to escape the stare.


    The Pope signaled for everyone to begin eating, taking a bite from his own te. Boris, eating a leg of meat in a crude manner, took a hearty swig of his drink.


    Jeanne wrinkled her nose in disgust. Boris merely grinned and took an evenrger gulp of his drink. "Frenchie, have you never seen a person eat before?"


    Jeanne smirked sarcastically. "I''ve seen people eat before, but I''ve never seen a gori eat like this. This is a first for me."


    "Pss¡­" Jomei sputtered his drink and coughed,ughing. When Boris shot him a dangerous look, Jomei quickly swallowed and returned to his food.


    "Tch, good line, but not funny," Boris frowned. Jeanne just mocked him with a smile and took a delicate bite with her fork.


    "d to see you''re warming up to each other," the Pope interjected calmly, though it was clear from his tone that he was displeased with the pair''s behavior. "Perhaps, by getting to know each other, you might even be friends?"


    "You''re right," Jeanne replied calmly, her gaze turning to Boris. "You start first, bear-man."


    "Fine," Boris grinned, unfazed by Jeanne''s mockery. "I''m a hunter from the coldnds of Siberia, in Russia."


    "A hunter?"


    Seeing Rick''s curious question, Boris grinned with pride. "Believe it or not, we hunt various animals, including lynx, Siberian tigers, and Siberian martens."


    Refilling his beer, Boris added proudly. It was obvious he took pride in his work. "In short, we''re in the fur trade."


    "That''s barbaric! Because of people like you, so many animals are on the brink of extinction!" Jeanne nearly shouted. Boris only grinned. "Strange, isn''t it? Remember, France is one of our biggest customers. If you cared so much, you wouldn''t buy from us."


    As Jeanne pouted, Jomei looked at Boris with curiosity. "Is that legal?"


    "Mostly legal," Boris replied calmly. "Sometimes, when times are tough, we bend a few rules."


    "Is it really wise to talk about this so openly here?" Jeanne frowned. Boris gave her a bored look. "Do you think d''s men are here? So I can say whatever I want."


    (Author''s note: I am not responsible for this text, written on November 4, 2024.)


    "I also have a big family," Boris said warmly. "I have a happy family made up of Vasili, Vanya, Valentin, and Varvara."


    "Are those the names of your siblings?" Jomei asked in surprise. Borisughed and took a drink of his beer. "Of course not! My father isn''t stupid enough to name his kids like that."


    "Those are my bears'' names."


    "You keep bears?" Jomei asked excitedly. "If I had the chance, I''d love to keep a bear, even just once."


    "Haha, I like you, kid," Boris chuckled with amusement. "If we ever meet in our own world, I promise to bring you a bear."


    "Thanks!" Jomei expressed his gratitude respectfully, sitting back down with excitement. As Boris fell silent, the Pope took in this new information and noted it mentally.


    Then his gaze turned to Jeanne. "Lady Jeanne? You may introduce yourself as well."


    Jeanne nodded, straightened her posture, and smiled in a way that made Boris roll his eyes. "As you know, my name is Jeanne. I''m French. Beforeing here, I was an intern at the Academy of Arts."


    "I''m also a climate activist and a member of the Parti Socialiste."


    "Oh? Does that make usrades?" Boris said mockingly. Jeanne rolled her eyes and gave Boris a side nce. "I''m a Socialist. Not a Communist."


    "I don''t know the difference," Borisughed. "To me, you''re all the same¡ªmodels marching and shouting about the climate."


    "Isn''t that a bit harsh?"


    Rick sighed. Seeing politics here was truly incredible. He looked at Boris with boredom. "We''re in another world now. Let''s leave politics behind us."


    Jeanne cleared her throat and continued, as Boris fell silent. She smiled softly. "My family is deeply Catholic. They even named me after a Saint."


    "I see¡­ So Jeanne must be a saint in your world," the Pope looked at Jeanne with understanding. Jeanne nodded. "When our country was in a difficult time, God blessed us with a Saint like Jeanne."


    The Pope, inwardly scoffing at the notion of another god, kept his expression neutral. To him, no god but the Goddess existed.


    Still, hiding his thoughts, the Pope turned to the next Hero. "It''s your turn, Lord Jomei."


    Jomei quickly lifted his head from his food and took a deep breath. Nervously, he stood up, making it clear he was ufortable in this situation. "My name is Jomei! I''m an American of Japanese descent! I''m a wildlife documentarian!"


    "Nice to meet everyone!" Quickly sitting back down, Jomei exhaled. Jeanne''s eyes narrowed with interest. "Have you ever seen a lion before?"


    "Well, y-yes, but through binocrs. Usually, we''re not allowed to get close to the animals." Jomei said with a mixture of excitement and pride in his work. At this point, even Boris was paying attention to him.


    "You say you''ve seen a lion, but you''re surprised that I keep bears?" Boris said in disbelief. Jomei scratched his head in embarrassment. "After all, we can''t touch the animals there. We can only observe."


    "For your looks, you have a pretty cool job," Borisplimented him, a rare gesture. Jomei smiled sincerely, epting thepliment. "Thank you."


    "If Lord Jomei is finished," the Pope interrupted calmly, his gaze respectfully turning to Rick. "If you''d like, you may start as well, reincarnation of the King."


    ---


    Rick, frowning at the interpretation, sighed and calmly turned his eyes to the others. He adjusted his tie and began to speak. "My name is Rick. I''m English and I live in London. Unlike you, I have a rather boring job. I am the Sales and Marketing Director at Toogle''s London office. At least, I was today. But now that I''m here, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Working at Toogle must be nice," Jeanne said calmly. "Unlimited YourTube, unlimited YourTube Music, or whatever other ad-supported apps."


    Rick, sighing, shot Jeanne a weary nce. "I don''t publish the ads. If they bother you that much, you might consider getting Premium? There''s even a youth package that''s quite affordable."


    Seeing Rick boast about the youth package, Jeanne mocked him. Rick then smiled. "You remind me of Jack. Jackins a lot like you."


    Rick, nostalgically lowering his gaze, wondered what Jack was doing right now. Entertained by the thought that Jack still worked at thepany, Rick continued.


    "Anyway. I''m full. I want to get some fresh air." Boris leaned back, holding his stomach. His eyes turned wearily to the Pope. The Pope surprisingly smiled and gave a knowing look. "Of course, Lord Hero. As you wish."


    Boris nodded in agreement and then got up from the table. While the others pondered what to do, everyone thought of following Boris.


    Before long, the heroes were being guided by a priest while the Pope was left alone at the dining table.


    ******


    "Did you see what happened over there, Solomon! It was unbelievable! For a moment, it puffed up and lit up everywhere! It was the best thing I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    In a beautiful room, Alice eximed excitedly while Solomon shrugged indifferently. He was too lost to focus on Alice''s words.


    "Hey Solomon? Are you listening to me?" Alice desperately stopped talking and looked at Solomon sadly. Solomon''s gaze turned to her, and a fake smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m listening to you, Lady Alice. Yes, as you said, the ceremony was wonderful!"


    Hearing Solomon, Alice beamed and started to recount excitedly again until Solomon ignored her, and when Alice turned her back, her face reverted to its former emotionless and thoughtful expression.


    As Solomon drifted into thought, the sudden knocking on the door caused Alice to turn to the door with curiosity. Solomon opened the door and frowned upon seeing the Prince.


    "May I ask why you took the trouble to stop by, Your Majesty?"


    Prince Julias looked at Solomon with a cautious, demanding look. His eyes were mostly fixated on Alice. The Prince, slightly pushing Solomon aside, entered without permission and smiled gently at Alice.


    "Alice, I didn''t know you were here?" The Prince smiled sweetly. Meanwhile, Solomon, realizing he was being ignored, felt a rush of anger that nearly turned his eyes red.


    As his emotions fluctuated, the Prince appeared too concerned about Alice to notice. Solomon took a deep breath and calmed himself.


    With a dangerous smile on his face, Solomon waited for Alice and the Prince to finish their conversation before turning back to him.


    "Solomon. If you allow it, I would like to take a walk in the garden with the Prince today. Would you permit me?" Alice smiled sweetly at Solomon, which nearly made him nauseous. He couldn''t tolerate this girl any longer and quickly granted her permission.


    "Of course, Lady Alice, we can do that today." Solomon nearly scoffed when he noticed the Prince threatening him with his eyes.


    The little devil inside Solomon was almost whispering heavily for him to teach the Prince a harsh lesson. Although Solomon had absolute control over himself, he would allow his emotions to be satisfied this time.


    "I would like to have a private conversation with the Prince if it''s eptable for Lady Alice."


    Hearing Solomon, Alice giggled cheerfully without thinking too much and left the room. As the sound of the door closing echoed in the room, Solomon approached the Prince without hesitation and grabbed him by the cor, mming him against the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Prince Julias said angrily, grimacing in pain. Solomon simply mocked him, leaned down to the Prince''s shoulder, and whispered in his ear. "Prince Julias. I didn''t like your attitude today, you know?"


    "I don''t care about your feelings! Let me go immediately! That''s an order!"


    Seeing the Prince trying to give him orders, Solomon grinned mockingly. "Prince, don''t forget, this isn''t your father''s estate. This is Celestivum. Even Kings have to bow their heads here. All that your kind should do is obey."


    "Since you left the capital, your nobility has lost its significance." The Prince widened his eyes in disbelief at Solomon''s news. "You''re lying!"


    Seeing the Prince not believe him, Solomon smirked. "Let me tell you an interesting piece of news. The capital is now run by the Church. Slowly, the entire Council is obeying us, and the people have long wanted you dead."


    "This¡ªthis can''t be true!"


    "That''s not all. I haven''t even told you the best news..."


    Seeing the Prince tremble, Solomon grinned with satisfaction. "The King is dead. Your father Henry was executed for treason. The one who did it was none other than your trusted Duke Louis of Orkney."


    As Julias knelt on the ground in fear, Solomon sighed and ced a strong seal on the Prince''s mind. The sealed information left the Prince bewildered as he stood up, not understanding what was happening.


    "Your Highness Solomon, I apologize for being rude to you. I will take my leave." The Prince obeyed Solomon like a sheep.


    Solomon nodded in approval and dismissed the Prince.


    For now, a simple memory seal would prevent the Pope from learning what Solomon was up to. Solomon was powerful and smart, but he didn''t have the strength to confront the Pope.


    "Maybe soon..."


    Muttering onest time, Solomon left the room without even ncing back.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 81: King Arthurs heir?

    As Rick''s eyes wandered through the vast Aurum Sancta, he would have lied if he said he was unaffected. This city was like a paradise.


    It seemed impossible for New York, London, or Paris to reach such splendor. This city was incredible. The houses painted white, the calm and peaceful streets. Even the horse-drawn carriages moved along their paths in an orderly fashion.


    The only thing Rick noticed was that the Priests were treated like nobles. The paths of ordinary people and the Priests were separate. Groups of people appeared to be like sheep beneath the Priests.


    It was both disgusting and excessive. People did not deserve to be treated like sheep. Yet, this was not something Rick could intervene in.


    As his thoughts shifted from the city to Excalibur, questions echoed constantly in his mind. What was this sword, and was it really King Arthur''s sword?


    ording to the Pope, it was the sword of the Goddess, but Rick, thinking of the myths of his own world, could not remember anything like that before.


    "I see you are alone here?"


    "Yes, Pope Bartolomeo. Why have youe?" Rick said calmly. Even though the Pope hade personally to his feet, he did not care. Apparently, the Pope didn''t care either, as he approached Rick with a slight smile.


    "Pope, tell me. What is this King Arthur incident?" Rick turned his gaze back to the city. The Pope moved closer to Rick and said, "King Arthur is the Emperor of Albion and the holy King of Camelot..."


    The Pope paused for a moment and, with a hint of fanaticism in his voice, continued, "He has dozens of titles I cannot even count. Would you like to hear them?"


    "No."


    "I thought so." The Pope smiled. He then nced around Aurum Sancta. "Seven hundred years ago, Morgana had enved the entire continent."


    "Princess Morgana, the daughter of Uther and Igraine?" Rick asked as he turned his gaze back to the Pope. Although the Pope was surprised that Rick knew this name, he did not show it. "Yes, Princess Morgana is the daughter of Uther and Duchess Igraine. It seems that the legend of King Arthur has even spread to other worlds."


    "A very famous king in our world."


    The Pope smiled slightly. To include his position, he continued his story without giving away. "Even though I am curious about this, let''s save it forter. Let''s continue."


    "The King, who grew up in Sir Ector''s estate, was blessed with a Sword when he turned fifteen." The Pope''s eyes shone with slight appreciation. Rick reached out, and when Excalibur revealed itself with a faint glow, the Pope paused for a moment, then continued with admiration.


    "This Sword you see in your hand is the Legendary Sword used in the creation of Heaven itself."


    "Heaven?"


    "Yes," Pope Bartolomeo said. "In the beginning, Heaven and Earth were one. There were no humans yet, and the Goddess solely ruled the Earth."


    "Weren''t there any other Gods?" Rick asked curiously. The Pope vehemently denied it and said sternly, "The Goddess is the only being that is the oldest and the most powerful. All other Gods are things called Devils by humans."


    Although Rick doubted this, he did not voice his thoughts to the Pope. The Pope cleared his throat and continued his words. "But there was a problem. The Goddess had decided to create humans.


    "The Goddess was ready to allow humans to be in Heaven, but she noticed something." The Pope exined calmly. "Humans could not be free in this way."


    "Why?" Rick furrowed his brows. Why was it a problem for the Goddess that humans lived a beautiful life throughout their lives?


    The Pope smiled and continued, "Because humans would fear the Goddess. Then, Heaven would not be a ce of residence but a Hell."


    "Now think," the Pope squinted his eyes and said. "Imagine a ce where people live in fear. Rebellions would arise, and they would be so filled with fear that they would rise against the Goddess and attempt to take her Throne."


    "I don''t understand," Rick shrugged and continued to hold Excalibur carefully. "Aren''t people going to Heaven after they die now? Then what does this mean?"


    "People will learn pain, loss, and poverty in this life, and if they deserve it in the other life, they will live in Heaven forever..."


    The Pope quickly replied. Rick scoffed and looked harshly at the Pope. Then, he mockingly criticized Celestivum. "If ordinary people are condemned to a life of poverty, why do you live in such a pce? What is the difference between you and other people?"


    The Pope fell silent. His eyes turned to Excalibur, which shone even brighter. Seeing Rick''s angry gaze on him, the Pope''s eyes narrowed. Feeling Excalibur glow even more with Rick''s emotions, the Pope tried to calm Rick.


    "Calm down, Lord Rickard. Take control of yourself."


    Surprised to hear his full name, Rickard looked at Excalibur and felt its light intensifying, prompting him to send Excalibur back immediately.


    As Excalibur vanished in a sh of light, Rickard felt fear upon seeing how Excalibur had activated without his knowledge. As the previous sensation left his heart, Rickard felt his mind opening up even further.


    Furrowing his brows and wrinkling his forehead in distress, Rickard looked at the Pope. "You did well by telling me this. If you need to save the world, I will help you, but do not expect politics or any of that nonsense from me."


    After giving the Pope onest nce, Rick came out from the balcony. The Pope, left alone on the balcony, narrowed his eyes with a deep cunning glint.


    "It seems like quite a challenging individual..."


    Manipting Rickard would be difficult for the Pope, but not impossible. The Pope had a powerful trump card in his hand. Even if he hesitated to use this trump card, if Rickard continued this way, the Pope would have no other choice.


    "Your integration with Excalibur will be faster than the rebirth of the Devil King," the Pope said coldly. "Then all your will, all your soul, will be dedicated to the Goddess."


    As the Pope''s silhouette vanished under a glimmer of light, time flowed quickly, and the sun began to set. Watching the unique view, Rick sighed and curled ufortably in the bank where he was seated.


    ___


    "If Jack were here, I really wonder what his reaction would be," Rick smiled, thinking Jack would beg to touch Excalibur, and he chuckled.


    "Who is Jack?"


    Rickard, startled by the woman''s voice, quickly turned his head and saw a very beautiful woman. Her long white hair was tied up in a high ponytail, with some strands falling loosely to the side.


    She wore a blue-ck skirt and shirt. High-heeled shoes adorned her feet, and her earrings were made of diamonds. She had arge chest and an ideal, wless figure.


    Her eyes were where Rick''s attention was drawn. Her sapphire blue eyes shone like diamonds, and she had a perfect, alluring style. Rick couldn''t help but blush when he saw the woman.


    "Wh-who are you?" Rick stammered, cursing under his breath and trying to act unbothered. The woman smiled faintly. "I hope I''m not bothering you, but may I sit beside you?"


    Her voice sounded like music to Rick''s ears. He quickly moved aside and made room for the woman. She sat down gracefully on the bench and smiled.


    "My name is Syvelia. It might sound strange to you, but I think you''ll get used to it," Syvelia said, looking at Rickard kindly. Rick shrugged, showing he didn''t mind.


    "I want to ask how you know me when we''ve only just met?" Rick asked, his curiosity piqued. Syveliaughed softly and covered her mouth with her hand. "Everyone in the city knows you. My father came here for some business, and he wanted me toe along."


    Syvelia''s eyes wandered over Rick''s body, and she smiled enticingly. "But if I had known there was such a handsome man, I would havee sooner."


    Rick coughed, his cheeks slightly flushed. A subtle smile appeared on Rickard''s lips. Compliments were good for everyone, and Rick was no exception.


    "Everyone''s whispering that you are the Holy Heir chosen by Excalibur," Syvelia said, with a touch of excitement and curiosity. Although Rick didn''t know why such rumors were spreading, he didn''t care and showed Excalibur. "Would you like to see Excalibur?"


    It wasn''t a problem for Rick to make a woman happy. Attracting the attention of a beautiful woman was an extra bonus. Rick, who had brought out Excalibur again, gently held the sword, which had a glowing, divine aura.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    Syvelia''s eyes sparkled. She reached out her hand to take the sword but waited for Rick''s approval. Rick smiled. "Don''t worry, you can take it."


    If King Arthur knew that his legendary sword was being used to show off to women like a mere ornament, his bones would ache in his grave.


    Rick didn''t care and casually handed the sword to Syvelia. Taking the sword, Syvelia examined it curiously. Her eyes glinted with a hidden coldness.


    Her delicate hands glided over the sword''s unique divine metal. Her eyes followed its wless design, and they glowed. "This sword... It''s so beautiful."


    "Excalibur really is a unique sword," Rick agreed, also expressing his love for Excalibur. Syvelia, without paying much attention to Rick, continued to examine the sword.


    Her mind was set on transferring her mana to the sword to see if she could control it. Quickly, Syvelia transferred her mana to the sword. When she saw that the sword absorbed her mana, she smiled.


    Suddenly, Excalibur was engulfed in mes, beginning to burn Syvelia''s hand. Syvelia, displeased, stopped pouring mana into the sword.


    Even though the mes were burning her skin, Syvelia was angry enough not to care, and she didn''t show it on her face.


    "Hey! Hey! Are you okay?!" Rick, seeing the reaction from Excalibur, looked at Syvelia with concern. Syvelia''s eyes remained calm, and with narrowed eyes, she examined the sword.


    Despite the mes burning her fingers, Syvelia didn''t care. After a while, she returned the sword. Rick quickly took it back.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen," Rick said, genuinely looking apologetic. Syvelia waved her hand dismissively.


    Syvelia smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Rick sighed, and then they chatted until the sunpletely set. Eventually, when Syvelia stood up, Rick also stood to see her off.


    "If I''m free, you can visit me anytime," Rickard smiled charmingly, using all his flirting skills.


    Syvelia simply smiled. Then, she gently kissed Rick''s cheek. As Rick''s cheeks flushed again, Syvelia pulled back.


    "If Ie here again, I won''t forget to meet you, handsome," Syvelia winked. Then, she waved her hand and turned in her heels, walking away.


    "Damn, she was so hot..."


    Rick, touching the spot where Syvelia kissed him, smiled, and realizing it waste, he walked away.


    ******


    Syvelia stood in front of the mirror in a room in Celestivum. She took off her earrings and allowed her hair to fall freely as she undid her bun.


    Then, Solomon raised his hand, deactivating the Fairy Magic and returning to his original gender. His feminine chest disappeared, reced by a fit body.


    "He was too stupid to be a Hero," Solomon sharply scolded Rick. His emotions had disappeared from his face. His eyes, now returning to their original gray color, continued to remove his clothes thoughtfully.


    "Taking Excalibur seems impossible for now..."


    Solomon had intended to steal Excalibur from Rick. He hadn''t seen the scene where Rick awakened Excalibur, but he had felt it.


    That power, that might, was something he''d never seen before. With the Goddess''s Sword, Solomon''s ns could advance¡ª and quickly.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to get the Sword," Solomon sighed. His eyes grew colder. "But I can still win his endless obedience. I''ll make him my ve so he can turn all my enemies to dust."


    As Solomon''s thoughts drifted into dangerous territory, he quickly changed his clothes and left the room in a stylish manner.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 82: Morrigan and Seth reunite

    When Morrigan opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the Raven gazing at her with curiosity. The Raven was watching her intently. Morrigan frowned, then smiled. "A divine messenger?"


    "If that''s how you want to address me, sure." Seth didn''t mind the title. Morrigan seemed momentarily taken aback, still unustomed to hearing Seth speak. He smiled. "If you''re still not used to it, I can take human form."


    Morrigan didn''t respond, just nodded, and Seth''s body became enveloped in a dense shadow. In a moment, he appeared as a young human man with long ck hair.


    "Is this better?"


    "Hm," Morrigan murmured, her gaze lingering thoughtfully on Seth. He chuckled and leaned one hand against the window. "I know I''m rather attractive, but being scrutinized by a woman so intently is still... disconcerting."


    Morrigan stopped examining him and frowned. "I''m not a creep. I''m just curious."


    Seth raised an interested eyebrow, a slight smile ying on his lips. "What are you so curious about?"


    "I was just thinking..." Morrigan hesitated for a moment but couldn''t stop herself from speaking. "Why didn''t you reveal your true identity to me when you were in your raven form?"


    "My true identity?" Seth said thoughtfully. Morrigan nodded and leaned slightly toward him, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "I mean, are you really sent by the God of Darkness? Or¡ª"


    "There''s no need for spection," Seth interrupted her calmly, smiling. "I understand what you''re asking. You have the right to know the truth, after all."


    Then, looking out the window, he continued. "I am, in fact, the god who''s been aiding you."


    Seth turned back to see Morrigan''s reaction, but he was surprised to find she didn''t look shocked.


    "Wait, did you already know the truth?"


    "I''m not a fool," Morrigan smiled faintly. "When I first saw you, I felt something inside me, like there was a bond between us."


    "Our bond..."


    Hearing this, Seth''s eyes glinted. Of course, he shared a profound connection with Morrigan. After all, her powers originated from him. Without a unique link, it would have been impossible for her to sense him so intuitively.


    "Are you angry with me for lying?" Thinking she had every right to be, Seth asked calmly. Morrigan shook her head, rejecting the notion. "No, I don''t see a reason to be angry."


    "Besides," she added quietly as his gaze returned to her, "how could I be angry at the god who''s given me everything? That would make me a hypocrite."


    When silence enveloped the carriage, neither Seth nor Morrigan tried to break it. Seth eventually spoke, breaking the brief quiet. Looking into Morrigan''s eyes, he said, "You know, I''m d you''re not angry at me."


    "I thought you might be." Seth sighed, then rxed back. Morrigan smiled. "For a god... you act strangely human. Why is that?"


    "Being a god doesn''t mean Imand everything from the heavens." In fact, it was from a monitor screen, though, of course, Seth wasn''t about to mention that to her.


    Morrigan''s eyes sparkled, and she looked at Seth with a hint of gratitude. "If it weren''t for you, I''m not even sure I''d still be alive today."


    "Isn''t it a bit absurd to be grateful to me?" Seth smirked. Morrigan furrowed her brow, confused. He continued, "After all, it''s because of me that you went through all of this."


    He wasn''t wrong. Now, Seth was officially the God of Darkness. Everything associated with dark magic, including its presence, was under his influence, if not fully his responsibility.


    In this world, the existence of a God of Darkness had been undefined before Seth. Though even he didn''t fully realize it, as the God of Darkness, he now bore responsibility not only for his title but for the pain caused to innocent people affected by his mere existence.


    At least, that''s what Seth''s moralpass told him.


    Morrigan gave Seth a stern look, quickly saying, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here either. Neither would this kingdom with its centuries-long history, nor the Albion Empire."


    Seth, who had been watching her in silence, burst outughing. As a strange expression crossed Morrigan''s face, he stopped and smiled. "You do realize I''m on the enemy''s side, right?"


    "ording to whom?"


    Morrigan sighed and leaned back. "Some people im I''m the reincarnation of Morgana, or even that I am Morgana herself."


    Listening, Seth nodded knowingly. Morrigan continued, "Sometimes, this truly gets to me. They call me a demon, even a witch, though I''ve done nothing wrong."


    After pausing for a breath, she looked into Seth''s eyes with a serious expression. "People speak only of what they don''t understand, they learn only from rumors, and they hear only what they want to hear."


    "Let them call me a Witch or even a Harlot; I don''t care anymore," Morrigan said firmly. "If my existence is a problem for them, they can go to Hell."


    Seth grinned, his eyes narrowing with amusement and respect at her words. Morrigan continued, "No one can be judged by their past. Not for being their father''s son, their mother''s daughter, or for anything else beyond their control."


    "If they see you as the Demon God of Darkness, Evil, and Chaos, then be just that."


    Seth''s eyes grew serious at her words. He smiled at Morrigan. "Living with humanity''s hatred of us? Sounds like it''ll be interesting, doesn''t it?"


    Morrigan smiled back at him in agreement. "If that''s what they want, so be it."


    "You''re right," Seth looked at her with admiration. "If their expectations and words don''t matter to us, then we''re only ourselves."


    As Seth''s thoughts filled with Morrigan''s words, he smiled even wider. "So, is this a promise? Forever."


    Morrigan nodded solemnly. "It will be an oath. An oath I will give to my god."


    Seth extended his pinky finger, and Morrigan looked at it in surprise. Seeing her confusion, he felt the need to exin. "This symbolizes a promise¡ªa bond meant tost forever."


    Morrigan''s eyes sparkled with understanding. Then her pinky finger wrapped around his. Seth spoke calmly but with a hint of seriousness: "I swear upon my entire being that I will no longer dwell on my past, but focus on the future. From now on, only my thoughts and your wishes will matter."


    Joining Seth, Morrigan repeated, "I swear upon my entire being that I will no longer dwell on my past, but focus on the future. From now on, only my thoughts and your wishes will matter."


    Their pinkies remained intertwined for a moment before they both pulled back. Morrigan leaned back, savoring the small sense of peace she felt within.


    Meanwhile, a new notification appeared on Seth''s screen.


    "{Morrigan has acquired the titles ''Morgana''s Heir'' and ''Morgana''s Rebirth.''


    Morgana''s Heir: A legacy bequeathed to Morrigan that includes all knowledge and memories of Morgana. (0%)


    Morgana''s Rebirth: Morrigan has been blessed with an appearance and powers identical to Morgana''s. Morrigan''s life, powers, and destiny now align closely with Morgana''s, alongside Gawain''s bloodline, bing a mirror image of her.


    Effects:


    Queen of Darkness: A 30% chance topel loyalty from all races, including fairies, monsters, animals, and elves.


    Unique Wisdom: Morgana''s intellect was something even Merlin admired. This gift makes the mostplex spells simple for Morrigan. She also gains the ability to learn allnguages of the races inhabiting Aure, including Elvish.


    The Will of the Queen: Morgana was not only a sorceress but a leader. She conquered Albion through sheer presence, and her enemies feared her. A 50% chance to instill fear in any being of weak will.


    Rightfully imed Lands: Morgana imed all of Albion as her own. This strengthens Morrigan over Albion''snds, reducing Mana loss by 20% as long as Morrigan remains on the continent.}


    Seth''s eyes widened as he read the notification. It was intriguing to see Morrigan gain so many abilities, especially as Morgana''s heir.


    He knew about Morgana''s association with forbidden magic¡ªperhaps the greatest forbidden spellcaster after Merlin himself.


    This was no small feat. Forbidden spells weren''t banned without reason. They were horrifying forces that could easily destroy lives or drive people into madness.


    The number of families Morgana obliterated with forbidden spells was uncountable. Albion''s poption suffered dramatically under her rule in the most terrifying ways imaginable.


    Considering Morgana''s actions, it was hardly surprising that she was still despised to this day. Frankly, Seth didn''t care either.


    Even if Morgana had enacted genocide or eradicated entire races, the past no longer mattered. For Seth, the only thing that did was Morrigan''s empowerment.


    And, admittedly, seeing Morgana reborn in Morrigan made her even more captivating. Keeping this thought to himself, Seth quicklyposed his thoughts.


    "Morrigan, tell me," he began. Morrigan turned to him. Seth continued, "Do you want to be a queen?"


    "What?" Morrigan froze, unsure how to respond, then quickly declined. "I don''t want to take Queen Anna''s throne."


    "You misunderstood me," Seth smirked. With her brows furrowed in curiosity, he calmly exined, "I''ll establish a kingdom in the West. This kingdom will serve my faith, a paradise I''ll create for its people."


    Hearing Seth''s grand vision, Morrigan gazed at him with unwavering loyalty. "You want me to lead it?"


    Seth nodded and smiled. "Yes, I don''t see a better candidate. In my eyes, you''re perfect for this role."


    Morrigan paused, briefly weighed down by the heavy responsibility. But seeing the faith in Seth''s eyes, she epted without hesitation.


    After all, Seth was her god. If he deemed her fit, Morrigan wouldply.


    "That''s good," Seth said. "Head west as soon as possible. Go to the Church of Creation in Erntestadt. They''ll exin everything to you there." He spoke calmly, and Morrigan nodded in understanding. With a gentle smile, Seth transformed into a cloud of smoke and drifted through the open window, leaving her alone.


    "Don''t forget to stay cautious, Morrigan¡­"


    With onest reminder, Seth vanished into the mist, leaving Morrigan deep in thought.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 83: Doing evil for the greater good?(1/?)

    Seth''s gaze lingered on the hundreds of horse-drawn carriages traveling in convoy. Each carriage was loaded with grains and various types of food. This amount could easily sustain a town for four months.


    On each carriage was a grand red dragon emblem¡ªthe insignia of Lord Wilfried. Sixty knights escorted the convoy, carefully guarding the precious cargo.


    This convoy was headed from a crucial granary near thends of Franburg''s lord, Holger, toward Erntestadt. Winter was approaching, and Lord Wilfried was gradually transferring fresh grains from the granaries to the city.


    Lord Holger of Franburg was not exactly known for his diplomatic skills, and tensions frequently simmered between the two lords. Holger was an ambitious man, and although hemanded a military deemed adequate, his ie wasn''t enough to bnce his military expenses.


    This financial bottleneck often led Holger to contemte invading neighboringnds, but hecked both a justifiable reason and the economic support for such actions.


    The tax rates in his city were significantly higherpared to other lordly cities, and Holger was increasingly seeking new sources of ie as he knew this arrangement couldn''tst indefinitely.


    While he didn''t have the power for a full-scale war, Holger frequently pursued alliances or covert operations. These operations were generally limited in scope, allowing other lords to overlook them without dering war on him.


    The reason was simple: One of Holger''s daughters, Helen, had be a concubine of Lord J¨¹rgen of Lichtenfels, one of the region''s more militarily powerful lords, as part of a defense agreement.


    This arrangement granted Lord Holger a sense of security, enabling him to subtly disrupt other lords'' affairs. Yet, despite his growing audacity, he stillcked the power to take direct action against Lord Wilfried of Erntestadt.


    Luckily for him, today someone else would execute that action. Yes, Seth would ignite a war between the two lords. Swiftly and without anyone noticing, he would burn all the grain and nt seeds of suspicion in Lord Wilfried''s mind.


    Indeed, the n was simple yetcked any alternative suspect. Even if Lord Wilfried stayed calm and suspected someone else, the people would care little¡ªthey would be certain that the longtime enemy, Lord Holger, was responsible.


    Moreover, Seth had already spread rumors among nearby viges about a potential destruction of the grains. This hint had beenughed off at the time, but after the incident, the rumors would spread like wildfire. People never forgot old grudges; they always found a reason to me their enemies for everything.


    "Well then," Seth muttered calmly. There was no point in overthinking. For now, all he had to do was manipte the weather a bit. Fortunately, the sky today was overcast, with winds hinting at aing storm.


    As Seth channeled his mana, which instantly dropped by a fifth, lightning began to crackle across the sky. The knights maintained their disciplined march, unfazed by the worsening weather.


    During the next ten minutes, the sky grew darker, and fog quietly started to spread among the convoy without anyone noticing. Although the cloudy sky without rain puzzled some, everyone''s focus remained on safely transporting the grains.


    "If everything is ready, then let''s begin."


    A hard smile spread across Seth''s lips. It was not an easy decision, even though he made it quickly. As a result, a third of Erntestadt''s excess grain supply would be destroyed.


    The destruction of these grains wouldn''t severely impact Erntestadt''s economy, though it would cause a slight price increase in some viges and towns.


    Though Seth didn''t particrly relish this decision, he knew it had to be done. A temporary rise in grain prices wouldn''t harm people much, but a slowdown in Seth''s power-gathering rate would be a problem for him.


    Without further hesitation, Seth allowed his body to slowly merge with the shadows. As he melded into the dark mist, the soldiers'' vision began to dim further.


    ___


    As the knights continued to walk confidently, the horses'' unease was quickly noticed. Knight Captain Nichs looked at his horse in surprise and gently stroked its mane to calm it.


    "Easy now, girl... calm down." While Nichs''s horse slowly settled down, it wasn''t just his own horse but even the grain cart driven by Squire Arnold that showed signs of anxiety.


    It was as if they sensed something beyond even the knights'' perception. Nichs''s eyes grew serious as he raised his fist, causing the entire convoy to halt instantly.


    "Prepare your weapons," Nichsmanded, and Squire Arnold stopped to grip the hilt of his sword. Nichs turned his gaze toward the young, ck-haired squire and said, "We''ll rest here for a bit, until the horses calm down."


    Obeying the order, Arnold quietly stopped, and everyone else halted the horses as well. They attempted to lead the horses toward the grassy area to let them rest, but something unexpected happened.


    Arnold, noticing that his horse wouldn''t budge, was taken aback. With concern, he looked at his horse, unable to understand what was wrong. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look as if you''re in pain?"


    The horse''s eyes were trembling. Tears welled up as it stamped its hooves on the ground, seemingly trying to expel something causing it great pain. Arnold''s worried eyes scanned his horse, rubbing its belly and mane, but the horse remained unsettled.


    Arnold''s heart ached to see his horse, which he had raised since its youth, in such distress. His eyes widened as he felt his horse was trying to convey something to him.


    But then, the horse suddenly stopped neighing. As if time itself had frozen, its body went still. Arnold''s eyes rxed, and seeing his horse calm, he managed a slight smile.


    "I''m so d you''re--"


    Before Arnold could finish, the horse exploded. As its innards scattered around, blood sttered across Arnold''s face.


    "Wha¡­?"


    Arnold''s eyes widened, paralyzed in shock. His gaze slowly lowered to his hand, horrified to see it covered in blood. The entire ground was gruesomely drenched with the horse''s organs and blood, not just on his hand but everywhere.


    "Aaaaaahhhhh!!!!" Arnold screamed, shaking in terror, his breathing bing ragged as tears streamed down his face.


    As the horse''s organs floated in the blood, not only Arnold but also the cart drivers shrank in fear. Even the knights lost theirposure, and seeing the situation unfold, Sir Nichs rushed to Arnold''s side.


    "Arnold! Stand up! Are you alright?!"


    Still paralyzed in fear, Arnold failed to acknowledge Sir Nichs. With a heavy sigh, Sir Nichs struck Arnold''s face with a sharp p.


    Arnold fell into the blood-stained ground, his uniform smeared, but it seemed to work as he turned his gaze to Sir Nichs. Nichs''s eyes were stern, showing a hint of regret.


    "A knight doesn''t falter at the smallest loss. He stands tall and unwavering. Now rise and show your courage."


    Arnold''s eyes glimmered briefly at these words, but the light quickly faded as he lowered his gaze. His eyes grew misty; it was clear he had never encountered anything this horrifying before.


    "Look at me," Sir Nichs said calmly. When Arnold continued to stare at the bloodstained ground, Nichs firmly grabbed his cor and pulled him up. "You''re not a child. If you continue like this, I don''t want you as a knight."


    Arnold raised his gaze and wiped away his tears. Sir Nichs released his grip and sighed once more. "Look, you''re a goodd. You''re strong and diligent. You have a mother and a little brother who rely on you."


    Arnold''s eyes regained a glimmer of seriousness as he looked at Sir Nichs. With gentle words, Nichs continued, "If you wish to be a man of value for their sake, face this bravely, for their future rests with you. Without you, who would look after them?"


    "I... I''m sorry, it''s just--"


    "I understand, Arnold," Nichs said, his eyes intense. "Witnessing such a scene is deeply unsettling for you. But don''t worry; you''ll ovee it in time."


    "Because you''re a strong man, Arnold."


    Arnold''s eyes grew resolute, and he nodded firmly. Although his gaze still reflected some pain as he looked at the blood-drenched scene, he appeared slightly better than before.


    "What could have caused this?"


    Arnold murmured. Sir Nichs looked at his knights, who were already clearing the horse''s remains off the path, and frowned. "I don''t know; this makes no sense."


    The Franburg border was nearly a kilometer away. It was almost impossible for them to n an attack and poison the horses in such a short time.


    "Do you think the people of Franburg are behind this?" Arnold spoke softly, sensing Sir Nichs''s thoughts. Nichs hesitated, shaking his head with uncertainty and shrugging. "It seems unlikely."


    "But you''ve mentioned before that Lord Holger has quite a knack for such schemes," Arnold recalled his lessons, speaking hesitantly. Sir Nichs sighed but, at the same time, agreed with his squire.


    All evidence pointed to him. Lord Holger was indeed audacious enough to carry out such an attack. Who else could orchestrate such sabotage here?


    Yet, one question lingered in their minds. How did the horses explode? Did they poison them or use something unknown to Nichs?


    Although Nichs didn''t fully understand it, he was sure of one thing: this was a deliberate attack. With the horses eliminated, transporting the grain to the city would be challenging.


    Gathering new horses would certainly waste time. Sir Nichs grew anxious, thinking of the grain spoiling or rotting.


    It would take at least a week to send a messenger for horses and another week to bring them here. By then, the grain would surely be inedible.


    As Sir Nichs pondered what to do, he felt a strange increase in temperature and frowned.


    The heat that continued to rise began affecting not only the knight captain but everyone else. As the knights struggled to understand what was happening, hundreds of red dots descending from the sky caught everyone''s attention.


    "Something''s falling from the sky!"


    "Take cover!" At Nichs''smand, everyone scattered as ming arrows rained down. Nichs stepped forward, observing the descending projectiles.


    "These aren''t arrows! They''re ming spears!" Sir Nichs''s eyes widened. These were not ordinary ming arrows but zing spears charged with a much more dangerous power.


    Moreover, they were all aimed precisely at the grain carts. Nichs advanced and raised his sword. It suddenly began to shimmer with gusts of wind.


    "Fall back!"


    As the knights regrouped, Sir Nichs''s mana surged fiercely, his gaze intensifying. His short ck hair fluttered, and his blue eyes grew steely.


    "Haah!" Nichs swung his sword, releasing a wind sh. Without pausing, he unleashed nearly ten wind shes in quick session to intercept the ming spears.


    "It''s working!" a knight cheered. They all watched as the fiery spears seemed to dim and slow. However, Sir Nichs didn''t share their optimism.


    The ming spears easily sliced through the wind shes, continuing to fall from the sky. The knights'' cheers were cut short, and Sir Nichs''s eyes widened in helplessness.


    "Boom!"


    The fiery spears struck the ground,


    obliterating all the grain carts. The smoke from the explosions quickly obscured everyone''s view.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 84: Doing evil for the greater good?(2/2)

    "Hey! What''s going on over there?"


    The shout startled everyone, and the smoke rising into the sky caught the attention of all the border garrison soldiers. Confused, the soldiers quickly wanted to inform the Border Commander.


    With a warning from the sentry tower, the armored soldiers swiftly went on high alert. One soldier rushed to report to the Border Commander, arriving shortly at a small building.


    The building was in, with stone and wooden architecture. The soldier entered, quickly saluted, and looked at the Border Commander, Gerhard.


    Gerhard, the 50-year-old Border Commander, was a broad-shouldered man with graying hair and blue eyes. His attention shifted from paperwork to the soldier who had just entered. The Commander frowned and looked calmly at the soldier.


    "What happened, soldier?"


    "Sir, there was an explosion over there!" the soldier, whose face was covered by his helmet, responded quickly. Gerhard''s eyes widened, and as he noticed the smoke rising even through the clouds, he began to lose his calm.


    "Damn it! What''s happening over there?" Considering that the incident was so close to the border, Gerhard grew anxious. It could be something bad enough to provoke a war.


    There were no viges nearby, and one of thergest warehouses of Erntestadt was close to this area. What if the explosion had happened at the warehouse? Naturally, they would be the prime suspects.


    Gerhard quickly grasped the gravity of the situation and turned his gaze to the sentry. "Increase the patrol. We''ll find out what''s going on as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir!" The sentry swiftly left, but Gerhard''s focus was suddenly interrupted by a sound he heard. As he turned around, he saw a shadowy figure and tried to draw his sword, but it was immediately ensnared by shadowy tendrils.


    "What¨C" Gerhard attempted to escape, but it was toote. Shadows engulfed his entire body, and as they rushed into his eyes, ears, and mouth, his consciousness began to fade.


    "Ahhh!" As Gerhard''s awareness rapidly faded, Seth filled his body with shadows and took control of it. Thest thing Gerhard saw was a pair of glowing red eyes.


    "Huh..."


    Seth gainedplete control over the body. Shadows leaked from Gerhard''s eyes, turning them pitch ck. Gerhard''s expression became emotionless.


    Seth sighed in relief. Even though he had taken over Gerhard''s body, this control was physical. Gerhard''s entire body was under the maniption of shadows, making it more challenging than it appeared.


    "Th-th-th..."


    A robotic voice escaped from Gerhard''s mouth as Seth controlled him. The voice didn''t quite match Gerhard''s calm tone, but Seth didn''t need it to.


    Seth, controlling Gerhard''s body, stepped outside and looked up at the sky where dark clouds loomed. He then turned to the soldier standing nearby.


    "Sol-soldier," Gerhard''s voice quivered. The soldier didn''t dare question why hismander was stuttering. Gerhard moved awkwardly and looked at the soldier haltingly.


    "Soldier, assemble the army." Gerhard said in a t tone. The soldier looked confused. "Eh?"


    "Assemble the soldiers!"


    This time, Seth, deepening Gerhard''s voice, invoked a divine aura to intimidate the soldier, who shivered and quickly obeyed.


    "Yes, sir!"


    One soldier left while another remained. Unfazed by the soldiers'' thoughts, Gerhard marched forward to the area where the border guards were stationed.


    Sometimes his steps seemed odd, but he moved among the saluting soldiers unnoticed. After a short two-minute walk, Gerhard reached the gathering spot for the patrolling soldiers.


    Around 100 soldiers had already gathered. Some looked confused. Due to the night shift, a few were exhausted and cursed inwardly, but everyone fell into formation as Gerhard''s figure appeared.


    Seth brought Gerhard''s body forward. Feeling the soldiers'' gazes on him, he manipted Gerhard''s vocal cords.


    With the shadows aiding his lungs, Seth sensed that the air passing through his vocal cords was clear enough for a normal human and decided to start speaking.


    "Soldiers!"


    Although the soldiers in the front row could hear him, Seth raised Gerhard''s voice to ensure those in the back could also hear.


    "Today, we are going to war! By the order of Lord Holger, today will be a glorious day for us all!"


    "Th-this¨C" Not only the soldiers, but even the lieutenants froze in disbelief. There had been no messenger today, and they were not part of the main army.


    As border guards, they weren''t capable of conducting a full-scale war. One lieutenant hesitantly spoke up, "Commander, we haven''t made any preparations today. I fear¨C"


    "It''s forbidden to question the Lord''smand. Lieutenant Albert, are you seeking death?"


    Upon hearing Gerhard''s open threat, Albert gulped and wished he could disappear. Fearfully, he lowered his head. "I apologize, Commander. That was a foolish mistake."


    "Don''t let it happen again," Seth, controlling Gerhard, didn''t want to wait any longer. After surveying the soldiers, he issued a swiftmand. "Go and prepare your gear! The armies are already on the move. We will simply make a formal disy. Rest easy."


    Despite sensing something odd about this disy, they had no choice but to obey. Just yesterday, Lord Holger had called for peace, so how could they be going to war so soon?


    The crazy thoughts in everyone''s minds were left unanswered. Not wanting to further anger theirmander, they quickly departed.


    The lieutenants still opposed the decision, but after witnessing the open threat to Lieutenant Albert, they chose to stay silent.


    Within a short time, the soldiers were ready. The four lieutenants, each leading 25 men, prepared for the operation. If this could even be called an operation ¨C with a force of only 100 soldiers, they could capture only a short stretch ofnd, about 200 meters.


    Once thatnd was captured, what could they do if they faced a counterattack? Their ammunition wasn''t unlimited, and they didn''t have sufficient reserves. If their arrows ran out, they would be as good as prey to the enemy.


    Swords could only be effective up to a point. If the enemy had enough archers, the soldiers would all die quickly, and the capturednd would be meaningless.


    These were the thoughts of not just the lieutenants but also the soldiers. What was Border Commander Gerhard thinking? What could he aplish with 100 border guards?


    "If everyone is ready, mount your horses!"


    Following Gerhard''smand, the soldiers quickly mounted their horses. ording to Gerhard, the armies had already crossed the border, and they would merely cross thend as a show of force.


    ******


    Thrown to the ground by the impact of the explosion, Sir Nics fell. Not only him, but everyone else barely managed to save their lives. As the mes destroyed the grain carts, the fire quickly consumed all the grain and spread to the nearby grass.


    As the fire spread to the grass, the rain, which was gradually intensifying, prevented the mes from spreading further.


    While lightning continued to strike, Sir Nics quickly got back on his feet, and as the retreating Knights and drivers fled, carrying Arnold, Sir Nics quickly caught up with them.


    Although most of the drivers didn''t experience the explosion up close, they were still thrown off, and since they didn''t have the heavy armor like the Knights, some of them had broken legs or arms. Some were covered in blood, but their condition wasn''t too bad.


    "Everyone! Listen to me!" Sir Nics quickly got the attention of the drivers and Knights, who were beginning to calm down.


    "There is a vige 1-2 kilometers away from here! If we can reach it, we''ll be safe!"


    Before Sir Nics could continue his words, the cry of a man interrupted him. The man appeared to be quite old and had a frail body. Judging by the way he held his foot, it seemed his foot was broken.


    "I-I can''t go any further¡­ Please, Sir Nics, help me. I have grandchildren to take care of."


    The elderly man was almost begging. At the same time, other drivers began pleading for help. Sir Nics narrowed his eyes and sighed. Though his heart didn''t want to, there was nothing he could do.


    "All we can do is have patience. We''ll get you to a doctor as soon as possible! But before that, we need to get back safely!"


    As people''sints began to subside, Sir Nics ordered the Knights to carry the wounded. As the Knights began quickly carrying the injured, Sir Nics worried about Arnold, who had fainted.


    Fortunately, it was only temporary. As Arnold opened his eyes and saw Sir Nics carrying him on his back, he became frightened and wanted to get down. But suddenly, when he felt a sharp pain in his back and hips, a painful groan escaped his lips.


    "Don''t move," Sir Nics said calmly. Then, he gently warned Arnold. "You fell hard. If you''re feeling pain somewhere, it means something is broken or injured. So bear with it and try to stay calm until we reach the vige."


    The unit, which began moving through the uniquely beautiful, clean countryside of Drachenreich, had covered more than 200 meters in a short time, while the weather worsened, causing many of the Knights to fall into despair.


    As people shivered under the cold, Sir Nics quickened his pace. He wanted to reach a settlement as soon as possible. At the very least, he wanted to get there without further losses.


    Biting his lip, thinking that everything had gone terribly wrong, Sir Nics''s thoughts were interrupted when Arnold, who sensed his frustration, began massaging the captain''s shoulder.


    "Master, if you''re tired, I can walk?"


    "Fool," Sir Nics scolded him. Despite his harsh words, a smile formed on his lips. "Do you think I''m a 60-year-old man?"


    Arnold sighed and smiled. "Master, when you frown like an old man, you really look older than your age."


    "Do you want to polish my armor again when we get back to the camp?"


    Arnold''s face paled, and he suddenly bent his waist. Groaning in pain again, Arnold froze when he heard his master, Nics,ughing bitterly.


    "Master, is it really okay to be this cruel? Your armor is already as good as new, so why are you making me do this?"


    "When I was being squire, I spent all my time polishing armor. Even if my master didn''t wear it, I would clean it. Do you know why?" Sir Nics smiled mysteriously. Arnold shrugged, signaling that he didn''t know.


    "The purpose of polishing armor is to make it shinier," Sir Nics said seriously. Arnold furrowed his brow. "I don''t understand. Why is it good for the armor to be shiny? Doesn''t it attract too much attention in battle?"


    "We are Knights, Arnold," Sir Nics maintained his seriousness. His tone unintentionally made Arnold pay more attention. Nics continued, "We are not archers, cavalry, or spearmen. We are strong Knights that every lord spends gold to hire for protection. Our goal is to stand out and destroy the enemy as magnificently as we can."


    "We always fight at the front lines, we''re always the main target, and we''re always the main force of the army," Sir Nics said proudly. "If our armor is not shiny enough to blind the enemy, then we are no different than amon militia."


    "A militia is made up of regr soldiers in every battle, but we are not. We are the ones who polish our armor to make it shine even more, and we are the ones who fight courageously at the front lines."


    The other Knights nodded with approval, and the people listening apuded. It was, at least for a brief moment, an inspiring speech. Meanwhile, Arnold''s eyes sparkled.


    "I didn''t know polishing armor was so important." Sir Nicsughed, but Arnold''s eyes suddenly locked onto something. He squinted.


    "Sir Nics, do you hear that?"


    "The only sound I hear is the rain, my son," Sir Nics replied, confused. Arnold turned his head and looked up at the hill behind them.


    When the sound of hoovesing from the hill became audible to everyone, everyone stopped and turned toward the hill. As two banners came into Sir Nics''s line of sight, his eyes widened in anger.


    "That banner," Nics muttered, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the banner. "That banner belongs to Lord Holger!"


    Around a hundred mounted soldiers stopped abruptly, with Gerhard at the forefront. Gerhard''s eyes were emotionless, and as the body of the shadows seemed to rot, his skin slowly turned pale.


    His lungs were struggling to work, and his heartbeat was slowly slowing down. As Gerhard''s end approached, Seth quickly wanted to end this game.


    He raised his sword and turned to the soldiers behind him. "Charge!!"


    Hearing Gerhard''s scream from the top of his lungs, the soldiers prepared their spears. Then, they quickly spurred their horses down the hill.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 85: Merlin and Mordred

    In a dungeon overtaken by darkness, chains covered every surface. Runes glowing with incredible power were wrapped around the neck, arms, and legs of the prisoner.


    The person imprisoned here must havemitted an unimaginable crime. The entire dungeon was dark, with no light sources. That was until someone entered.


    As the steel door of the dungeon slowly opened, light struck the prisoner''s face, and the person who entered was none other than Merlin. He was no longer wearing his old academy robes but instead donned simple white and gold clothing.


    Merlin''s gold and white-toned attire carried an elegant wizardly aura, decorated with noble details. The main piece of the outfit was a long white tunic that reached below his knees.


    The long sleeves, which expanded from the shoulders, red slightly at the wrists. The cuffs were adorned with golden embroidery that continued down the tunic.


    A slender belt secured Merlin''s tunic at the waist. Beneath the tunic, he wore white linen pants and in leather boots.


    Over the tunic was a cloak that reached his knees, and on the shoulders of the cloak was the Red Dragon banner, the insignia of King Arthur, representing Merlin''s identity.


    As the cloak flowed with a supernatural air, the prisoner''s face became visible when light hit it, revealing a sudden orb of light, which illuminated the room.


    "Mordred..."


    The voiceing from Merlin made Mordred furrow his brows mockingly, before he reluctantly lifted his head.


    "Merlin bastard. Is it really you?" Mordred opened his eyes and, seeing Merlin''s figure, sighed and squinted. "What made youe all the way from your luxurious pce to see my miserable body?"


    "The Knight of Loyalty is, as always, not hesitant in his words," Merlin said calmly. Had it been anyone else, they might have thought Merlin was mocking him with the title, but it wasn''t so.


    Mordred''s title was the Knight of Loyalty. It wasn''t a title given by Arthur or anyone else. It was a title that had been bestowed upon Mordred by the Camelot citizens themselves in the past.


    Mordred lowered his gaze. For a moment, sadness appeared in his eyes. Then, that sadness turned into mockery, and he said, "I stopped using that title a long time ago."


    "Not even King Arthur would have thought you''d betray him. He could have entrusted his throne to you withplete confidence," Merlin said coldly but with emotion. Mordred''s gaze hardened. Merlin continued, "But you betrayed his trust. You turned your back on him and¡ª"


    "I killed him," Mordred said calmly, lifting his gaze to meet Merlin''s. This time, there was a cruel amusement and torment in his eyes. "I killed him and brought destruction to the entire Empire. And I have no regrets."


    As Mordred tried to step forward, a sudden electric shock made him scream, while Merlin sighed and red at him. "This is nothing to be proud of. How can being a traitor, betraying someone, be prideful?!"


    Merlin almost said demandingly. Mordred grinned andughed. The pain in his voice was more evident, though he managed to hide it.


    "Stop for once! Why am I the source of all evil, huh?!" Mordred roared angrily. Merlin''s eyes narrowed. Mordredughed and continued furiously, "Lancelot had an illicit affair with the King''s wife! Guinevere, that bitch, betrayed the King just to suck Lancelot''s dick!"


    "This is different," Merlin said firmly, denying it. Mordredughed with amusement and shook his head, rejecting it. He looked at Merlin with a malicious smile.


    "Lancelot bastard killed Gareth!" When Gareth''s name was mentioned, Merlin flinched. Mordred''s eyes narrowed in pain. "What did Gareth do wrong? He only became a Knight of the Round Table to help people!"


    "Merlin, remember! What did Gareth tell you? What did he say when he swore loyalty to the King! Damn bastard!" Mordred nearly spat in hatred, trying to stand, but his injured foot caused him to stumble and fall painfully to the ground.


    Merlin''s eyes narrowed with shock and hesitation. He clearly remembered Gareth''s oath. Merlin''s heart ached. Gareth''s oath spilled from his lips.


    "I will always walk with goodness and mercy. I will use my strength to heal others'' wounds, and I will be the protector of the innocent and children. I swear that my sword will only be drawn to protect the innocent."


    Mordred sobbed quietly, looking down at the ground. Merlin fell silent. Mordred continued softly. This time, his voice was quieter, and his anger seemed to have faded.


    "Gareth had no fault. His only crime was living, and Lancelot took him from us..." Mordred clenched his fists in anger. "The number of children Gareth helped was incalcble. He gave all his sry to orphans and the poor. Despite his suffering, he kept it to himself and always smiled at us."


    For a moment, a memory shed in Mordred''s eyes. A bitter smile crossed his lips, and he directed his gaze at Merlin. His eyes were already watering...


    "He always called me his favorite brother," Mordred smiled warmly. When Merlin saw the calm and warm smile on Mordred''s lips, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mordred continued. His eyes softened, and his lips curled into a smile. When he looked at Merlin, the expression on his face was something unexpected from Mordred.


    "Gareth was the kindest of my brothers. Gawain usually acted like an arrogant piece of shit," Mordred grinned when Gawain''s name was mentioned. It wasn''t mocking; it was a voice filled with longing.


    "Agravain was usually absent. That gloomy bastard was probably making poison with my mother, but I wondered what he was up to," Mordred said calmly. Merlin tried not to speak. His eyes were serious as he listened with curiosity and respect to Mordred''s past.


    "Gaheris was like a gentler Gawain. He was my stepfather Lot''s favorite child. Unlike me." When Lot''s name was mentioned, Mordred''s eyes narrowed briefly with hatred. But he didn''t dwell on it and continued. "Gareth always brought me my favorite food. Since my mother wouldn''t let anyone speak to me, I couldn''t tell the servants I was hungry."


    Mordred''s eyes narrowed with sadness. "Even though my mother would beat Gareth for bringing me food, he would tell me it was no problem. He''d bring me toys, food, even gold."


    Mordred smiled brightly. He sighed, but his smile faltered, and anger spread across his face once more.


    "While Guinevere should have been punished, Lancelot kidnapped her, and in the end, they only got exiled!" Mordred''s eyes widened and reddened. His eyes filled with tears as he looked at Merlin in silence.


    "Then why was Gareth''s death overlooked! Why?! He died just for trying to stop Lancelot! Do you know how much my heart aches?! Do you know, Merlin! Heartless monster!"


    Merlin recoiled, startled. For the first time in centuries, Merlin''s eyes twitched, and he felt the need to look away.


    Mordred gritted his teeth and spat on the ground. Then, in anger, he continued, "So what about that wimp Tristan?"


    "What about Tristan? Tristan had a secret affair with another king''s wife," Mordred sighed, leaning against the wall. He looked at Merlin with mockery and disgust. "Despite that, history books always wrote about them in a holy light!"


    "My only crime was being loyal to my father! I dedicated my whole life to that!" Mordred''s eyes widened. He tried to stand up, but his leg broke three times again, yet he ignored the pain.


    "Ha!!" Standing up, Mordred grabbed Merlin by the cor, who still appeared silent and hesitant, and pulled him harshly.


    "I dedicated my life to Camelot! I didn''t eat! I didn''t drink! I didn''t chase after women like the others! I didn''t harm the innocent! Ipleted every mission sessfully!"


    Mordred''s mana went wild, sending electric shocks through the chains around his body. Mordred screamed in pain, his face contorting, but he ignored it, ring at Merlin with fury.


    "I only¡ª" Mordred''s voice trembled, and just as he was about to copse, Merlin grabbed him by the shoulder and arm. Merlin gently lowered Mordred to the ground and pulled back.


    Mordred''s face hit the floor. His expression was worse than ever before. cing his hand on his heart, Mordred tried not to cry.


    "I lived my whole life in one room. My mother ignored me. None of my siblings spoke to me, except Gareth.


    I had no friends like the other children. I didn''t have a family who supported me endlessly or a lover. Even though no one in Camelot loved me, I¡ªI gave myself up without hesitation¡­"


    Mordred''s eyes narrowed. As tears finally ran down his cheeks, Merlin''s body trembled. Mordred spoke with all his remaining strength. "Even though they insulted me, belittled me, and treated me like a simple bastard, I still smiled at them."


    Mordred''s face turned into a pitiful smile. "What did they do? They spat in my face. They ignored my aplishments. They told me that I was just a bastard, and my sesses were nothing more than simple tasks!"


    Mordred looked at Merlin again. His expression was so pitiful that even Merlin''s heart was shaken. Mordred swallowed and continued. "Wasn''t King Arthur a bastard too? But everyone loved him and respected him. Like a fool, I thought everyone would respect me like that."


    "But I was wrong. Despite working like a fool, in the end, I ended up in a pitiful situation¡­"


    Mordred sighed. He ced his hand on his heart and clenched it. "I''m tired of caring about what people think. Merlin? Will you tell me? Please, just once¡ª"


    Mordred paused for a second, nearly begging Merlin with tears in his eyes. "Please, just once, can you tell me I was a good Knight? That I had aplishments, that I was equal to everyone else¡­"


    Merlin paused for a moment. His gaze trembled. He wanted to suppress and destroy the feelings inside him, but he couldn''t. Finally, words slipped from his trembling lips.


    "You are a good Knight, Mordred¡­"


    A slight smile appeared on Mordred''s lips. He lowered his hands. At that moment, Merlin looked at Mordred. The feeling of pity inside him was something he had never felt before.


    Even Merlin, hailed as the greatest wizard, couldn''t escape this pitiful emotion. Not like ordinary people, Merlin stopped his trembling body.


    He looked at Mordred harshly. Talking to Mordred from the beginning had been a mistake. He had taken Mordred lightly, but now he had to deal with these pitiful emotions.


    For the first time, the great Merlin was trapped in a pitiful way. His eyes trembled and narrowed. He looked at Mordred, who had his eyes closed and was still looking at the ground with emotion, for a while. Without stopping any longer, he left the dungeon.


    But this time, instead of letting the darkness take over, he left a torch in the dungeon.


    As the dungeon door closed, Mordred was left alone with his thoughts. After Merlin left, his hand gently lifted and stabbed hard into his chest.


    "Tch¡­"


    Mordred moaned in pain but tried to ignore it. His hand lightly pierced his heart and firmly pulled out a piece of paper that had been ced inside.


    Mordred didn''t care as blood spurted from his chest. As the wound healed quickly, Mordred tremblingly opened an old piece of paper.


    On the paper, there was a smiley emoji and a sentence. Gareth''s name was written at the bottom left corner, and the sentence read:


    "Today, because Mom caught me, I couldn''t bring you the food you wanted, but don''t worry, I''ll bring you a whole cupboard full of food tomorrow!"


    Mordred, trembling as he read the letter, felt his heart tighten. As the tears ran down his cheeks, he pressed the paper against his chest. Hups echoed in the dungeon, and in the end, unable to bear it any longer, Mordred sumbed to sadness and began to cry uncontrobly.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 86: Succabus (+18 Sex scene)

    "Hmm?"


    The footsteps of walking down the long corridor echoed in the elegant pce. Behind him walked dozens of advisors and Lord J¨¹lgen.


    J¨¹lgen is a very handsome man with purple hair falling down his back, tall and hazel eyes. A cape flowed down his back and 3 golden chains held the cape to J¨¹lgen''s shoulders.


    Lord J¨¹lgen''s bored look continued as his advisors continued to insist on telling him something. The lord calmly stopped and sighed.


    "I wanted to vacation in my harem today! Now fuck off!"


    Seeing J¨¹lgen''s angry expression, the advisors ran away like a mouse seeing a cat, while J¨¹lgen sighed and patted his head. "I can''t understand how these idiots are considered the intellectual ss! Useless bastards."


    J¨¹lgen''s eyes sparkled with mockery as he rxed. A grin tugged at his lips. "These mortals'' troubles never end. How boring! I don''t understand how they don''t hate this job."


    J¨¹lgen''s gaze then turned to his room. He opened the door softly and licked his lips when he saw the sexy blondes lying on his bed.


    "I must thank His Majesty Asmodeus for sending me here," he rxed J¨¹lgen''s shoulders. His lust grew even stronger as his gaze fell to her bare ass.


    Feeling a warmth in his pants, J¨¹lgen smiled knowingly and approached the bed. He touched the woman''s ass lightly and caressed it.


    His finger slowly slid from her wide hips to her groin. The woman stirred ufortably but did not fall asleep. Julgen could not resist anymore and ran his finger through her wet vagina.


    "Your Majesty?"


    The blonde mature woman opened her eyes and when her gaze fell on J¨¹lgen''s handsome face, she smiled sweetly and opened her ass even more.


    "You invited mest night? Remember?" the woman said with curiosity and lust. J¨¹lgen frowned and removed his finger from the woman''s pussy.


    He mumbled ufortably. "Really? Whose wife were you?"


    The blonde woman''s eyes narrowed in disappointment. She stood up quickly and looked at J¨¹lgen with tears in her eyes. "You promised to make me your Queen?! Now you don''t even remember me?"


    J¨¹lgen chuckled and remembered who the blonde woman was. "You were the wife of one of my Advisors. That''s right, how could I have forgotten."


    J¨¹lgen grinned wryly. "Just because you have a beautiful winter doesn''t mean I''m going to make you Queen. Besides, I can find hundreds of women more beautiful than you."


    The blonde woman stepped back angrily and tried to gather her clothes. J¨¹lgen mocked her even more. "What''s your name? Yes, Jennifer, right?"


    The woman''s eyes watered and she quickly covered herself when the door of the room opened. A very young and shy looking 18 year old boy walked in.


    The young servant''s eyes initially fell on Jennifer''s legs hanging outside the nket, but when he saw Lord J¨¹lgen, he froze in fear and begged for forgiveness.


    "I-I didn''t know you were here! I forgive you, my Lord!"


    Looking at the butler with curiosity, J¨¹lgen remembered that this butler was a young man named Mark, whom he had just hired, and his lips turned into a devilish grin.


    J¨¹lgen motioned for Mark toe with him. Mark entered nervously and tried not to look at Jennifer, who was looking at him with disgust and shame.


    "Mark, I''m giving you the day off." Mark''s eyes rose in surprise. J¨¹lgen grinned even wider. His gaze was warm. Mark instinctively rxed.


    "Moreover, I will help you to have your first sexual experience."


    "What?" Mark froze in surprise, thinking he had misheard. J¨¹lgen turned to Jennifer and smiled. "Jennifer, help Mark."


    Almostmandingly, J¨¹lgen smiled at Jennifer, but threatened her with his eyes. Jennifer''s face twisted. She looked at Mark with disgust.


    "You think I would have sex with a viger?!"


    J¨¹lgen frowned at the woman''s words. His gaze turned cold. "Are you ignoring my words? Should I consider this treason? Eh, Jennifer? Should I execute you and your pathetic husband?"


    "I-" Jennifer wanted to intervene immediately. Her face widened in fear and her eyes widened in shock and fear. Mark looked down and said anxiously. "My lord, I-I do not wish to force myself on a woman."


    "Do you think that''s a request?" J¨¹lgen said harshly, causing the young servant to tremble. Mark''s willpower gave way to his cock as he looked at Jennifer.


    When J¨¹lgen sensed that Mark''s lust was beginning to increase, he manipted his powers and began to instill lust in Mark.


    Mark''s face soon turned red and his cock rose between his legs. Jennifer stared with disgust at the young butler''s not-sorge erection. His gaze was one of pure disgust and hatred.


    "Come on Jennifer," said J¨¹lgen, turning to Jennifer. "Take off the nket and present my sexy tits to Mark."


    "No! Me-!"


    Before Jennifer could continue, J¨¹lgen pulled the bathrobe hard and Jennifer''s voluptuous breasts came out with a jiggle.


    "Come on Mark; lie down on the bed." Surprised by J¨¹lgen''s forceful grip on his arm, Mark suddenly fell onto the bed and pressed his hand on Jennifer''s bare shoulders.


    "Get off me!"


    As Mark tried to get up, he suddenly felt a blow from behind and fell on Jennifer. J¨¹lgenughed as he ripped Mark''s pants with a hard pull.


    "Sorrydy! I-!"


    "Shut up and just fuck Mark." J¨¹lgen was bored but secretly excited. He hadn''t forced sex on people in a long time. Seeing that Mark wasn''t keen but his body was telling him otherwise, J¨¹lgen smiled knowingly.


    "I know you want to fuck Jennifer. Come on!" J¨¹lgen grinned. Then he grabbed Jennifer''s legs and spread them. At the same time, he powerfully injected Lust into Mark.


    Mark''s mind was easily distracted, teenage hormones fueling the dark-haired teen''s lust. Jennifer thrashed angrily as Mark''s face broke out in sweat.


    "Don''t even think about it, Viger!" When Jennifer was suddenly silenced by J¨¹lfen covering her mouth, Mark''s eyes turned purple and his expression turned lustful.


    "Now fuck."


    J¨¹lgen said curiously. Mark obeyed the order and held his erect penis. His penis was quite average for his age, and the excitement in his hand showed that this was the first time he had been this close to a woman.


    "Hmmmm!!" Jennifer struggled. Her throbbing became even greater as Mark tried to enter her pussy. Mark tried to get into her hole several times without sess.


    J¨¹lgen smiled with disappointment. He sighed and said: "Just put it in the hole."


    Opening Jennifer''s pussy with two fingers, J¨¹lgen licked his lips when he saw the hole, but held himself back because it was Mark''s turn.


    Mark let out a growl as he entered the hole, his mouth hanging open in pleasure for a moment. Jennifer''s eyes widened. When Mark started to push in, J¨¹lgen pulled his hand back and watched Mark with curiosity.


    Jennifer''s tight hole soon expanded as Mark entered Jennifer''s pussy with greater ease thanks to the natural lubricant.


    "Hm...!"


    Mark groaned as he mmed into Jennifer''s ass hard. His eyes widened.


    J¨¹lgen drank half a beer in an embarrassed manner, his body convulsing with pleasure.


    "Stop, please!"


    Jennifer pleaded and wanted to stop Mark, but the young servant was ovee with pleasure and squeezed her breasts. J¨¹lgen asionally helped Mark with advice.


    "Now turn Jennifer over and fuck her. You''ve been in this position for a long time."


    Mark forcibly turned Jennifer over as J¨¹lgen said and after inserting his cock into her pussy again, he wrapped his body around Jennifer''s curvy waist.


    Raising and lowering his hips, Mark mmed into Jennifer''s ass at a rapid pace, asionally letting out a sound of pleasure as she moaned.


    Seeing Jennifer start to moan, J¨¹lgen hummed in satisfaction as he saw the woman give in. Mark buried his face in Jennifer''s shoulders.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the room with every movement Mark made as her feet rose into the air. J¨¹lgen would be lying if he said he wasn''t horny.


    Jennifer''s ass lifted up into the air, giving Mark a morefortable position. As the bed shook, Mark started to wince, and J¨¹lgen sensed that the butler was ready to cum.


    "Go ahead and finish her off and get her pregnant!"


    Buzzing with excitement, Mark groaned as he came into Jennifer''s embrace, falling exhausted on top of her.


    "Now cum in her mouth. Make her your whore so she''ll never forget this pleasure, Mark." J¨¹lgen smiled with an evil grin.


    As Mark pulled back, he grabbed Jennifer''s head hard and pulled so hard that she couldn''t even speak for pleasure. After pulling Jennifer between her legs, he quickly put his cock in her mouth without saying a word.


    "Glup... Mm...grrr... Grrr.. glup..." Jennifer''s makeup ran down her face from the sweat as her mouth was fucked. She prayed it would be over quickly as Mark came into her mouth.


    "Glur...gulp...grrr...rrrgg..." As Mark''s cock prated Jennifer''s throat, he groaned and released himself into her mouth. Then the purple glow in his eyes faded and he fell unconscious to the ground.


    Jennifer''s eyes filled with tears and as her life energy was being sucked out by J¨¹lgen, she could only try to understand what had happened. In a short time, the two corpses disappeared along with their skeletons, not even a skin left.


    "That they are so pitiful..." J¨¹lgen smiled. "It is more enjoyable to enve people and study their little physical pleasures than to destroy them."


    "Still, I''ve been feeling a bit boredtely." J¨¹lgen was a servant of the Demon Prince Asmodeus. Although he didn''t have much power or influence in the Abyss, he was a Lord in the human world.


    And he loved it. All the authority, pleasure, mour and rich people he had ever desired were easily attainable in this world.


    "It''s more fun to live like a King here than to live a miserable life there..." J¨¹lgen had to admit that there were some pretty beautiful women here. Even some of the men were too good to meet J¨¹lgen''s needs.


    As a sabus, she could easily switch between genders. Before assuming J¨¹lgen''s identity, she was an anonymous Sabus, now with a new identity, a life of luxury, and an unlimited life force source.


    What else could J¨¹lgen want?


    Who cared if the other Demons wanted to invade the world, take over the world for more power? J¨¹lgen didn''t.


    J¨¹lgen, who came to the Aure World thanks to Asmodeus, didn''t even care about his duty anymore. Who would care about a garbage ce like Hell when there are so many beauties?


    "Maybe I should look for new excitements?" More vitality was very appealing to J¨¹lgen. He was bing increasingly impatient as he tried to restrain himself frommitting a major murder in order to hide his identity.


    J¨¹lgen''s eyes sparkled and his thoughts turned to that girl. Lord Wilfried''s famously beautiful daughter Veronica...


    Remembering the time they had met before, J¨¹lgen sighed, and longing and curiosity appeared in his eyes. He looked up at the ceiling and smiled gently.


    "Best friends never leave each other..."


    Remembering Veronica''s words, J¨¹lgen chuckled. Veronica was the first human he had ever met. Or rather, a Vampire. At that time, J¨¹lgen, who was in the form of a little girl, had been scared and tried to run away, but Veronica, who was strong even then, had easily caught him.


    At that time, J¨¹lgen thought that Veronica would kill him, but contrary to his expectations, Veronica wanted to take him in as her little sister.


    Of course, at that time J¨¹lgen had promised Veronica not to die. After trying to escape for a week or two, J¨¹lgen finally gave up and truly became attached to Veronica.


    This wasn''t lust. This was an incredibly new feeling for J¨¹lgen, who felt love for the first time. Although he had now sadly lost that feeling, he still longed for it.


    "As soon as possible..."


    J¨¹lgen drank the beerpletely and threw it carelessly on the ground. His eyes


    He looked up and smiled. "We will meet again..."

 Chapter 88: Chapter 87: Another New War Is Coming

    "Justice! Vengeance! Death to all enemies!"


    While the people chanted these slogans, Lord Wilfried''s advisors and all high-ranking generals and officials had gathered at his mansion.


    Among those present were the Archbishop of the local Church of Light and the High Priest Urien of the Church of Creation.


    The knights standing rigidly around the long table underscored the gravity of the situation because, truly, things were dire.


    After a week of struggle, both sides were grappling with what hade to be known as the grain crisis. While Lord Holger imed he was nning no malicious action, Lord Wilfried had massed his army on the Erntestadt border in open threat.


    Even though the Lord of Franburg had proposed a diplomatic solution, he, too, was swiftly gathering his forces in preparation for military action against enemynds.


    Sir Nichs and forty dozen knights had managed to return. The other side had been entirely vanquished, but the two lords kept using each other.


    With grain prices rising in the countryside, the anger of Erntestadt''s people grew steadily. Soon enough, Lord Wilfried would have to act.


    There was only one option, and that option was war. Lord Wilfried struck the table with his fist. As everyone fell silent and turned toward him, he spoke.


    "Lord Holger''s vile actions are unforgivable!"


    The lord''s gaze was cold. While the generals grew excited at the prospect of war, everyone else looked anxious. After all, winter wasing, and they would be advancing into enemynds.


    Moreover, unlike Erntestadt, Franburg''s rural areas had no grain stores to sustain an army. Even if their forces advanced, the harsh effects of winter would demand more grain.


    "My lord, even if we can outspend Franburg, we still can''t sustain a prolonged winter campaign," the administrative advisor said with concern. Several other advisors hesitantly agreed with him.


    "But the people are angry," General Edmund, a popr figure in the military, interjected after Lord Wilfried.


    His red hair was untamed, and his beard long. Unlike the other advisors, he wore the unique leather armor and carried the axe of the Wargans.


    Edmund was the illegitimate son of a noble Nord and a Wellen prostitute. Banished by his father at twelve, he joined Lord Wilfried''s army and rose swiftly to general by age thirty-three.


    Although still a Nord by blood, he imed his mother''s lineage and willingly renounced his noble status. This helped him quickly earn the people''s favor.


    "The will of the people should be our will!" Edmund said passionately, almost as loudly as Lord Wilfried. The administrative advisor scowled and looked at the barbarian with disdain.


    "If there''s no money, with which army will we conquer Franburg?" the administrative advisor asked, turning to Lord Wilfried to make his choice. Lord Wilfried narrowed his eyes, withholding a response, and turned to his other advisors for opinions.


    "If Franburg falls within two months, we coulde out of this war victorious," the strategy advisor replied promptly as Lord Wilfried looked at him. The lord murmured in approval and then turned to the local leader of the Church of Light.


    "We are hesitant about war," the Archbishop said reluctantly, unable to meet Lord Wilfried''s gaze. Lord Wilfried sighed, sensing this was expected.


    In the era of Grand Lorenzo, when King Edward began to subdue the Aurelian Empire, one of his first targets had been Drachenreich.


    After conquering this region, Edward began to forcibly convert the people to the worship of the Light Goddess in an attempt to assimte them. At first, the assimtion seemed sessful, but something changed.


    At that time, corruption within the Church had reached its peak, and local leaders demanded grain, supplies, and other resources as donations from the people.


    The Church tookrge quantities of grain from the people by force, leading to a grain shortage in Drachenreich. They ignored the dire circumstances.


    King Edward noticed, but it was toote. Two million people starved to death in Drachenreich. Corpsesy in the streets.


    Meanwhile, the Holy Mary Council of Nobles used its power to establish puppet lordships in Drachenreich. They seeded.


    State aid was funneled to the Church, and the grain was sold back to the people of Drachenreich at higher prices.


    It was almost a joke. The people of Drachenreich produced but were forced to buy back their own product at a premium.


    Though they bore the pain and anger, the people of Drachenreich etched this betrayal into their memory. Because of this event, King Edward adopted a more cautious and severe approach toward the Church.


    When the war ended, Edward, sympathizing with the people, imposed no restrictions or oppression on Drachenreich despite the Nobles'' decision.


    In time, with King Edward''s assistance, prosperity gradually returned to Drachenreich, but by then, it was far toote.


    "Getting support from the Church is meaningless," Urien quickly interjected. All eyes turned to the young man. Recently, the faith of Creation, Erntestadt''s fastest-growing religion, had gained poprity.


    Unlike the Church of Light, they offered free healthcare, meals, shelter, and even schooling. It would have been strange if they hadn''t be popr as a result.


    Furthermore, the Church of Creation, receiving donations from many local wealthy patrons, was widely used by the people. The wealthy were not devout but rather driven by self-interest.


    They often invested in what was popr among the people to elevate their public image. Neither Urien nor Simon cared much for these effects.


    They even went further by issuing certificates of appreciation to donors, enhancing the reputation of their patrons.


    The Church of Creation had expanded its influence across four neighborhoods, epassing nearly 6-7 thousand people.


    Though this number wasn''t much, it was an astonishing rise for just one month. The weak faith in the Old Gods also contributed to this.


    "The Church of Creation is ready to provide free healthcare for soldiers on the frontlines and send our priests to assist."


    As murmurs of approval spread among the advisors, the Archbishop widened his eyes with anger. Leaning forward, he quickly said, "Very well, we can also send-"


    Lord Wilfried cut him off with a slight turn of his head. "It''s toote now. You should have epted earlier."


    The Archbishop cursed his own pride and slumped back into his seat with dissatisfaction. Urien smiled politely. "Moreover, we will help you take Franburg."


    "How can you speak so confidently?" Edmund asked sternly. Urien simply smiled and quickly replied, "Because our Saint ising and is determined to assist you."


    "A Saint!"


    Everyone froze in surprise, including the lord. Many who had never seen a Saint but had heard legends held their breath in excitement.


    In Drachenreich, Saints were nearly deified. They were said to destroy armies with a wave of their hand and even bring dragons to their knees with a nce.


    Lord Wilfried narrowed his eyes in suspicion, curious about this Saint. "I imagine there must be a significant reason for a Saint toe here? Why would she choose toe to a Erntestadt?"


    Urien smiled slightly. "God is always with those in need. Moreover, our Saint has been tasked with bringing the faith to thesends."


    Urien opened the Genesis and gently read a passage. "It is the duty of God''s hand, the Saint, to protect all who believe and call upon. If spreading faith is sacred, protecting the faithful is even more sacred¡­"


    Urien''s melodious voice filled the room. The Archbishop was almost biting his lip bloody to endure this heresy.


    "Beautiful," Lord Wilfried said calmly. He would judge upon seeing the Saint himself; there was no point in excitement just yet.


    Then he turned to Edmund, curious about what he might say. Edmund smiled with excitement, a wild grin spreading across his face. "Then war won''t stop us! No need for restraint! If we want, we could even take the capital, Berlen!"


    As the generals cheered in enthusiasm, Lord Wilfriedughed, joining his friend. The war cries in the room led the advisors to sigh and fall silent.


    The lord had made his decision. War wasing, and Erntestadt would emerge victorious. Lord Wilfried silenced the room again as he stood.


    "The decision has been made. We are going to war!"


    Without listening to his advisors, the Lord left his manor alongside the General, and soon stood outside with all his servants, stewards, and even the gardeners.


    A raised tform had already been set, and a crowd of at least 10,000 people was shouting in unison. Lord Wilfried stepped up to the podium, and all the chants fell silent at once.


    After a moment of silence, the Lord decided to speak. He sharpened his tone, and, activating his Mana, ensured his voice resonated throughout the entire city.


    "Hear me, my dear people!" Lord Wilfried said firmly. Beside him, Veronica stood calmly, watching her father with curiosity.


    "Today, we received a treacherous message. Enemies have crossed our border, attacking our honorable knights and our bountiful grain!"


    For a moment, the people murmured angrily. Seeing the crowd stir, the Lord skillfully directed their anger toward Franburg.


    "It is time to destroy these pests who dare to stain our fertilends with their filthy blood! If even a drop of enemy blood sullies our soil, it is up to us to wipe them out!"


    The people cheered with fury, and as they raised their banners, the Lord''s voice grew even louder. Wagons came to a halt, and patriots rushed out with the Erntestadt banner.


    "Death to the enemy! Death to the traitors! Death to the betrayers! Death to the Goddess of Light!"


    Soon, as curses were hurled at every hated foe, the crowd began chanting the Lord''s name. Lord Wilfried murmured with satisfaction.


    "Tell me! If ournds are threatened, if any ill intention arises, if our people are put in danger, if our abundant grain is targeted, what will we do?"


    "We fight!"


    As the people shouted in unison, everyone, including Veronica, smiled. The Lord then looked over at Urien for a moment before announcing in a booming voice.


    "The Church of Creation tells us that the Creator God is with us! I am proud to bring you this honorable news!" The Lord''s words briefly surprised the crowd, but as he continued, they stopped questioning it.


    "The Saint herself wille, raining death upon our enemies while aiding all those who suffer!"


    The mention of the Saint''s name excited some, while others became curious about the Church of Creation. Yet a few remained skeptical of his words.


    "At the same time, I thank Sir Nichs, who stood firmly against this treacherous attack, and our knights, who heroically defeated the enemy!"


    Sir Nichs bowed respectfully as Arnold cheered beside him. As the Lord withdrew from the stage, the people continued to chant wildly.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 88: Battle of Ardun

    The 14,000-strong Thornvile soldiers, gathered in front of Ardun, the bustling logistics stronghold of today, embarked on an expedition at the top of a great in towards Ardun Castle.


    The main army of Orkney, led by the ck Knight Norman, had shown the audacity to march westward towards the kingdom''s western counties, attempting to invade them.


    With the civil war ongoing, people were fleeing the country. This situation displeased Duke Louis of Orkney. Using this as a pretext, heunched a swift campaign westward, forcing the counts to submit, and was preparing to invade the Thornvilends located in the southeast.


    Lord Alfred, leaving the main army under Captain Knight Mikail in the north of hisnds, aimed to seize Ardun Castle, which was located near hisnds.


    Ardun Castle had long served the kingdom well. It was a special fortress built by King Arthur against Morgana. Though it had lost its former glory, it remained a popr castle.


    This castle had not been invaded in centuries, and this belief over time turned into a legend, making Ardun Castle a sacred ce.


    The legend was this: Ardun Castle, which even Morrigan could not take, was invincible and indestructible. Only the followers of destruction could obliterate it. If the followers of destruction managed to destroy it, then truly, it would be the end for us...


    This legend still held poprity and was part of the propaganda of the Holy Mary Kings. If this castle was destroyed by Alfred, it would cause a great upheaval throughout the kingdom.


    As Duke Alfred''s thoughts wandered, he felt the gaze of the watchmen at Ardun Castle upon him. Despite some suspicious eyes, he noticed some of them still appeared proud and confident.


    "What do they want?"


    The Duke looked at Virgo, who stood by his side. As Virgo''s eyesnded on the green g disyed by the castle''s watchmen, he immediately understood and turned to his lord.


    "They are requesting a diplomatic meeting with Your Grace," Virgo said calmly. The Duke squinted his eyes, sensing something was off. He had heard of the oldmander''s reputation. It was said that he was a tough old man.


    "Very well," the Duke decided. "Then we will give them what they want."


    "As you wish..."


    With two Sun Knights, Alfred approached the castle walls. Upon the opening of the gates, he came face to face with the old castlemander.


    Castle Commander William emerged, with his faded white hair, short and sparse, and a tall yet frail demeanor. Unlike Duke Alfred, he had no guards behind him.


    The Duke narrowed his eyes and looked at William with curiosity. There was no arrogance or pride in this man''s eyes, only calmness.


    "Duke Alfred," William said in a calm tone. Alfred responded with a calm look, maintaining a cold demeanor without dismounting from his horse. William smiled.


    "You remind me of the proud Gawain from the old stories, Your Grace."


    "Is that so?" The Duke raised an eyebrow at thepliment. Despite the words, it wasn''t much of apliment. The term "Proud Gawain" was often used in mockery due to the Thornvile family''s notorious pride.


    The descendants of King Arthur, who would never bow to anyone, including Gawain, were often ridiculed by others for their pride.


    "It seems you have a lot of confidence in yourself," Lord Alfred said calmly. William smiled approvingly. "After all, this is Ardun. Even the capital is not as secure as this castle."


    "You are right," the Duke smiled faintly. A trace of sarcasm appeared on his lips. "After all, I destroyed its towering walls and upied the precious pce of the Kings."


    William''s eyes narrowed. He sighed, and a smile of resignation appeared on his face. "Look, I don''t want war. But taking such a castle and regretting itter... this castle won''t bring you any benefit."


    "I don''t want to upy this castle, Commander," the Duke said, making William uneasy as he drew his Galentine sword and pointed it at him.


    "I want to raze this castle to the ground, to erase it from the noble pages of history so that my fame spreads across all thends." Duke Alfred said with great conviction. The Galentine sword gleamed as if in agreement.


    William''s eyes widened. "This courage... Even Morgana''s immortal soldiers did not possess it... This much arrogance... This much destruction... This country cannot withstand all of this!"


    William nearly shouted. Alfred coldly clenched his fist, and his eyes narrowed. "If necessary, allnds will be under my control. As descendants of Gawain, I im dominion over the entire kingdom, including Orkney! Thesends belong to neither Arthur nor Morgana anymore!"


    He coldly sheathed his sword. William took a deep breath, stepping back slowly. His eyes grew with anger and sorrow. "You will only bring about your own end, Alfred..."


    Without ncing at the Duke onest time, William turned his back and said one final thing. His voice was filled with agony and sorrow. "This world did not belong to King Arthur, so how could it belong to you, Alfred? If you continue this way, you will only bring about your own end..."


    Duke Alfred sniffed, wrinkling his face. Without saying a word, he turned his horse around and left. William entered the castle, and finally, at 3 o''clock, the preparations wereplete.


    Although archers continually rained arrows upon the castle, the castle''s natural anti-magic defenses blocked the arrows and trebuchet shots.


    The only way to invade the castle would be to either sacrifice men or forcibly open the gates. Though the Duke was disturbed by this, it seemed there was no other choice.


    After half an hour of trebuchet fire, when there was still no damage to the castle, Duke Alfred finally ordered the Sun Knights to fire.


    The Sun Knights once again prepared their me spears. With a loud rumble, they sent them towards the castle with great force. There were at least 500 me spears.


    "Boom!!"


    As a massive explosion appeared on the castle walls, the Duke''s eyes widened. But when the smoke cleared, the anti-magic defense was still intact.


    "Damn it! This castle really seems indestructible!"


    Even the Sun Knights were surprised by the anti-magic defense''s ability to survive such an attack. The Duke furrowed his brows and nced at Galentine thoughtfully.


    Perhaps it''s time to intervene? he thought, but his thoughts were interrupted when Virgo called out to him. Virgo looked at the castle and calmly exined. "There''s an easier way to enter the castle with military force, my lord."


    "What is it?"


    "Please take a close look at the anti-magic defense," Virgo gestured with his hand and said. "The arrows hit the magical shield and lose their power for a while, affecting other areas."


    The Duke''s eyes widened as he understood what Virgo meant. He then smiled. "So what you''re saying is that the anti-magic defense focuses on the area where it takes damage, and when it defends, it stops protecting other areas, correct?"


    Virgo nodded. "Yes, if you break through the anti-magic with Galentine at full power, our archers and knights can bombard the castle with catapult fire without any issues."


    Duke Alfred murmured in satisfaction upon hearing this idea. He then drew Galentine. As the sword was enveloped in Mana, the archers on the castle walls grew tense.


    Contrary to what they expected, the Duke dismounted his horse and boldly approached the anti-magic defense. As the catapult fire ceased, the Duke finally neared the anti-magic barrier.


    "If this works, no one can save you from me, William..."


    The Duke''s eyes sharpened like a razor-sharp sword. He straightened his shoulders and continued channeling Mana into his sword. Galentine quickly shone with power and a hum drew everyone''s attention, creating a sense of astonishment.


    "This is incredible..."


    William said tiredly. His aged eyes grew even wearier with the possibility that the castle might truly fall. He ordered the soldiers behind him to guard the door, then watched to see what the Duke would do next.


    The Duke raised Galentine above his shoulder, holding it so the tip pointed at the castle, then with a grunt, struck the anti-magic shield with his sword.


    Sparks and supernatural vibrations echoed, and the ground shook. The castle, trembling like an earthquake, caused unease among everyone.


    "Ha!!"


    Lord Alfred angrily yanked his sword out and swung it down with tremendous force. The sword, with incredible power, caused the anti-magic barrier to tremble again as Alfred''s Mana continuously flowed into the sword.


    "Fall back! Fall back!"


    The Galentine, Ardun castle''s defense, began to copse. A great hum spread across the area. Suddenly, the Duke''s Mana expanded, and with a surge of fury, destroyed the anti-magic shield, causing a massive beam to crash into the wall.


    As Galentine''s glow shook the entire wall, the door was quickly destroyed. The wall was pierced, and the beam obliterated hundreds of soldiers. William, retreating wearily, regained hisposure as he saw that the Sun Knights were quickly passing through the regenerating anti-magic.


    "Attack!"


    The Sun Knights, with their legs enveloped in Mana, stormed the castle with superhuman speed. Every soldier that crossed their path was ruthlessly ughtered, and the Duke took a breath, stepping closer to enter the castle.


    The anti-magic defense had healed, but it was toote. The Duke swiftly entered, and Galentine quickly became covered in thick blood.


    Everything unfolded suddenly, and William had retreated deep within the castle. Even though the Ardun castle courtyard had been overrun, it still had a small inner keep.


    All the magical doors were shut, and Lord Alfred''s soldiers could not enter until the anti-magic closed. The anti-magic, which could only be destroyed from within, was an incredibly strong defense.


    Its name only gave the illusion that it was a shield against magic, but it was not. It blocked everything with Mana in it, including potions, and even civilians who didn''t know how to use Mana.


    "If hiding inside won''t save you..."


    The Duke said coldly. He wasn''t lying when he said he would destroy this castle. Alfred, who had prepared Galentine, effortlessly drove his sword into the ground with a hum.


    As the sword half-embedded itself in the ground, Galentine shone even brighter and caused a localized earthquake. What the Duke was about to do was create a quake.


    In the Aura world, the world''s core was not a giant fireball. Instead, it was a natural element, like arge tree wrapped in a giant cocoon.


    The core of Aure carried pure Mana from the depths of the world to the sky through its branches. The route of this transport was like a tree''s branches, but it was massive.


    Galentine was powerful enough to sever the branches of the Aure core. If one of the branches of the Aure core were forcibly cut, the pure Mana umted underground would cause a massive earthquake on the surface.


    This was the cause of earthquakes in Aure. If the branches of the Aure core aged, they would gradually break apart, causing earthquakes, but these were typically rare.


    Like the Duke, Agravain was also skilled at creating earthquakes. Unlike Alfred, Agravain achieved this by havingrge serpents gnaw at the underground branches, and although destructive, he saw this as merely wasteful.


    But the Duke was different. It was an excellent tactic to destroy a ce like Ardun.


    "Everyone be ready."


    As the Sun Knights followed the lord''s orders, Alfred, with a fierce grunt, struck Galentine into the ground, and with his Mana, fired a massive beam downward with tremendous force.


    A great hum echoed again, but this time, it waspletely intense. As Galentine''s attack struck the core''s branches, the earthquake began to slowly make its presence known.


    As the castle shook, the catapults set up by the Lord''s soldiers were destroyed. Then, pulling Galentine, the Duke, with the Sun Knights, surrounded himself with a fiery shield as the intensity of the earthquake reached its peak.


    As the legendary Ardun castle copsed, the anti-magic defense fell, and with it, Ardun castle was destroyed forever...

 Chapter 90: Chapter 89: Kill

    "Well, William? Do you have anything to say?"


    Duke Alfred asked, allowing a hint of mockery to curl his lips. He genuinely found this situation amusing. Castle Commander William sighed, his eyes narrowing in pain. His gaze was fixed on the ruined castle.


    His eyes held a storm ofplex emotions: sorrow, pain, hatred. He was so troubled by these feelings that he had bitten his lip until it bled.


    Spitting on the ground, William spewed out his hatred and looked into Alfred''s eyes with defiance. "What would it matter to you to destroy Ardun? Why all this ughter, hatred, enmity?"


    William spoke wearily. Duke Alfred''s gaze was cold, and he frowned, visibly irritated by William''s tone. "It''s not your ce to question me."


    "These soldiers¡ªevery single one of them joined the army just to support their families," William said, looking at the ground. Two Sun Knights held him firmly by the arms as he continued angrily, "They had done nothing wrong."


    Lifting his head, William stared directly into Duke Alfred''s eyes and said sternly, "Do you realize how many families and friends you''ve destroyed?"


    "This is nothing but one of the many consequences of war," Duke Alfred replied sharply. William chuckled with derision. "You know it, don''t you? That the families of the people you killed are left in ruins, their lives shattered."


    "None of this would have happened if you hadn''t taken up arms against me," the Duke said, anger rising. William looked seriously at the Duke. "Delude yourself all you want¡­ but remember, if you hadn''t invaded today, I wouldn''t have had to choose between fighting and surrendering."


    "You are as stubborn as ever, William. I don''t care what you think." The Duke remarked calmly. William''s eyes narrowed. "And what about your daughter? Your dear Morrigan? Does she support you in this?"


    "Leave Morrigan out of this, William." The Duke''s tone contained a subtle death threat, but William onlyughed, mocking him.


    "Morrigan¡­ Her reputation has already spread to thesends," William said calmly. "The Instigator of War, the Devil''s Daughter, the Bastard of Thornvile, the ck-Haired Thornvile¡ª"


    Alfred''s calm facade cracked, and with the back of his hand, he struck William. He grasped William''s throat with his right hand, and as William struggled for air, Duke Alfred looked down at him coldly.


    "I said, leave Morrigan out of this," the Duke growled, pushing William to the ground. Even as his clean clothes got muddied, William didn''t care. He sighed lightly and looked at Alfred with a knowing expression. "Going to war for one''s daughter is something unheard of in Aure¡­"


    "I never expected you''d go to such lengths for a mere girl, especially one so notorious, one who carries the name of Morgana," William murmured, then continued. "Do you realize? Throughout history, while 70% of wars have been fought over religion, you might be the first Duke to revolt for his daughter."


    "Stop babbling and talk already." The Duke ordered firmly, growing impatient with William''s mocking grin. Witnessing the Duke''s harsh demeanor, William said nothing further, casting his gaze around in disappointment.


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I know you''re hiding something in that old brain of yours, William," the Duke warned, gripping the hilt of Galentine to deliver a veiled threat.


    William sighed and replied, "What I know are just simple things: history, tales, kings..."


    Seeing that William was still lying, the Duke grew even more furious and clenched his fists. He wondered if this man was truly afraid of nothing.


    "Listen, old man," the Duke said harshly, gripping William''s chin tightly, showing no mercy as he squeezed.


    "My rules are what matters here, not yours. I give the orders here, not you." The Duke seized William''s right hand, lifted it, and with a swift and ruthless movement, snapped his index finger with a harsh crack.


    "Ahhh!" William groaned in pain, struggling to free his hand, but the Duke was far too strong. Even a single movement from Duke Alfred was enough to send William writhing in agony.


    "Now, tell me, what is the secret of this Anti-Magic?" the Duke demanded, his voice dripping with cruelty. As William was overwhelmed by a sudden burst of mana pressure, he lost his bnce. Duke Alfred was like a mountain, and he was but an ant¡­


    The Duke''s mana pressure intensified to the point where even the Sun Knights began to sweat. Paralyzed by pain, William fell to his knees, breathing heavily.


    "Speak up! Don''t waste my patience any longer!" the Duke shouted angrily. Even the Duke himself could no longer maintain his incredible calm. Was this man named William''s resolve truly made of iron?


    A smile spread across William''s face, and despite being under immense pressure, he somehow maintained his defiance.


    "Imend your will," Duke Alfred said, regaining hisposure, the clinking of his armor echoing around them. The Duke stopped his mana pressure, allowing William a moment to breathe.


    "Now, stand up." The Duke grabbed William by the arm and dragged him forcibly to the prisoners'' holding area. After some time, the Duke and the Castle Commander arrived where ten Ardun soldiers were held captive.


    The soldiers ranged in age from 20 to 40, all thrown to the ground, bound and kneeling in exhaustion.


    Their hands were tied behind their backs, and their faces bore the expressions of exhaustion and fear. William cautiously looked over the Ardun soldiers, his eyes widening with dread as he looked at the Duke for the first time with fear.


    "What are you nning?"


    "For every moment you refuse to speak, I''ll take the head of one of your soldiers," Duke Alfred announced, causing the Ardun soldiers and William to flinch. They were left in terror, uncertain of what to do.


    "You won''t get a single word out of me, even if it means sacrificing my own men," William replied calmly, ready to risk his own soldiers. Duke Alfred''s eyes narrowed. "Your bravery is admirable, but if you don''t speak, with every second, your men inch closer to death."


    Duke Alfred paused, then smiled coldly, casting a disdainful look at William. "You med me for your soldiers'' deaths. Yes, you''re right. I am responsible for their deaths¡­"


    William''s eyes trembled as he looked at the Duke with suspicion. The Duke''s gaze turned to the Ardun soldiers as he walked toward the nearest one, pulling him up by his bound hands. The soldier''s mouth was gagged, rendering him unable to speak.


    "Do you see this? This soldier, too, has a family, a life. But now, because of a choice you made, his family will be left destitute and orphaned," Duke Alfred said with cold cruelty. William''s eyes widened, his teeth grinding in rage. "You bastard! What are you going to do?"


    Duke Alfred looked at William coldly, then grabbed the Ardun soldier by the hair and yanked his head back, causing him to cry out in pain.


    Drawing Galentine, Duke Alfred traced a cruel red line across the soldier''s neck, leaving a mark that sent a shiver down the soldier''s spine. He looked at the Duke with fear-filled, red-rimmed eyes.


    With a swift motion, Duke Alfred tossed the soldier to the ground in front of William. William''s eyes widened in panic. "Stop! Stop!"


    "Tell me the secret of Anti-Magic, or I will kill this soldier." Duke Alfred pressed his right foot sharply on the soldier''s back, causing him to writhe in agony, while Galentine glinted menacingly.


    "I¡­" William hesitated, struggling to speak as he looked at the soldier''s pleading eyes. His old heart ached, cursing Alfred''s ruthlessness.


    "I¡­ I won''t talk." Hardening his resolve, William closed his eyes, refusing to look at the soldier any longer. A sudden sound of a sword being sheathed made him flinch.


    "You may stand up," Duke Alfred said calmly. William opened his eyes in shock to see the Ardun soldier with his bindings loosened. Just as William was trying to make sense of what happened, he saw the Duke watching him with an unreadable calm.


    "William, remember this," Duke Alfred continued with quiet resolve. William''s aged face showed a mixture of disbelief and wonder as the Duke continued, "In chess, neither the bravest nor those with endless resolve win; only the cleverest emerge victorious."


    With a cold smirk, Duke Alfred looked at William. "The House of Thornvile is proud, but not foolish. You should never have tested me."


    William, who still didn''t understand what was happening, was suddenly shocked when an Ardun soldier knelt before Duke Alfred. Then, other Ardun soldiers also knelt as Duke Alfred epted their loyalty.


    "You really misunderstood us, William. We should actually be thanking you. Thanks to you, we will finally learn what the Anti-Magic defense is..."


    "Your Grace, the Ardun treasure is hidden underground," one Ardun soldier said as he stood up. The Duke and William turned to the man. While the Duke looked calmly, William appeared even more nervous.


    "Do you see, William?" the Duke said quietly. William''s eyes widened. "What are you saying?"


    The Duke smiled. "From the beginning, we had already discovered someone who knew the secret of Anti-Magic. But they didn''t tell me..."


    The Duke exined calmly. "I offered them a deal. ording to the agreement, if William still insisted, even if their lives were at risk, Soldier Ragnold agreed to tell us what the treasure is."


    "All that was needed was to show them your true face." The Duke said proudly, as if he had won a great battle. "Do you really believe that only you know this secret? Ragnold, step forward and exin."


    Then, the Duke looked at the Ardun soldier who stood by his side with loyalty and obedience, nodding to him. The Ardun soldier stared at William with disgust and anger for a moment, then began to speak calmly.


    "Your Grace, sometimes I clean Commander William''s room. Old William sometimes forgets what he''s doing when he forgets to take his medicine." Upon hearing William''s secret, the Duke grinned. William felt furious. Hearing that his closest soldiers had betrayed him filled his heart with hatred.


    "How dare you¡ª"


    Just as William was about to shout, the Sun Knights immediately stuffed a cloth in his mouth, and William could only thrash angrily. The Duke gave William a dissatisfied look, then ordered the Ardun soldier to continue.


    "One day when I entered his room, there was an anathar and a map on the table," the Ardun soldier quickly said. "On the map, there was a ce that led deep underground, like a dungeon. ording to rumors, there is an artifact there known as the greatest King Arthur''s Sarrow."


    The Duke''s eyes lit up when the name King Arthur was mentioned. It was like a great prize, for almost all of King Arthur''s belongings were legendary artifacts.


    "The map shows Ardun Castle, and beneath the castle, there is a legendary artifact that has strongly supported the Anti-Magic defense of Ardun Castle for centuries." Ragnold said in one breath. "With the legendary artifact and the castle, the Anti-Magic defense stood almost as strong as the fortresses of the Golden Ages."


    "Virgo, what do you think?" The Duke took his eyes off Ragnold and looked calmly at Virgo, who had turned toward him. Virgo put his hand to his beard and squinted thoughtfully.


    "If Ragnold''s words are true, it shows why the Anti-Magic defense has stood for centuries." Virgo turned his eyes to the startled Ragnold. "If, as he said, there is a dungeon beneath the castle, there must be something important there."


    The Duke nodded in approval and turned to Ragnold. "Then take us there."


    Ragnold nodded seriously. The Duke, Virgo, and at least five Sun Knights set off.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 90: King Arthurs Sorrow

    Duke Alfred, apanied by Ragnold, arrived at a smallke. The area around theke was remarkably clean and beautiful. The group, led by the Duke, was astonished by the sight, like a garden straight out of paradise.


    Duke Alfred furrowed his brows and looked at Ragnold. "I don''t see any dungeon entrance here. Where is it?"


    Ragnold remained silent for a moment before stepping forward. "Here," he said with determination. "The dungeon should be close."


    Alfred turned his head toward Ragnold. "Are you sure?" he asked, with doubt in his voice. There was still no sign of a dungeon.


    Ragnold took a deep breath, inspecting every detail among the rocks. "I''m sure. But I don''t know what kind of entrance it is," he said, a bit uneasily. "I only know it''s around here."


    "It seems we''re in for a challenge," Virgo interrupted. The Duke turned his gaze to Virgo. "Do you know something?"


    Virgo shook his head, signaling that he didn''t, his eyes roaming around theke. "No, but something seems different here. The most secretive entrances are always in the most ordinary ces. If Ragnold is right, there must be a hidden entrance somewhere here."


    Ragnold quickly backed Virgo up. "The map showed this ce. I swear, my Lord."


    Despite still approaching the matter with skepticism, Duke Alfred ultimately decided to trust Ragnold and give him a chance. "Very well, you know best. But remember, if we don''t find a dungeon, I''ll have you executed."


    Ragnold swallowed hard and nodded quickly, looking around with an increased sense of urgency. Meanwhile, Virgo approached theke and calmly touched the surface of the water with his fingers.


    "What are you doing over there, Virgo?" Duke Alfred asked curiously. Virgo looked up and squinted at theke, his gaze evaluative. "I think I found where the entrance is, my Lord."


    Upon hearing Virgo''s words, Duke Alfred raised his eyebrows in curiosity and turned his gaze to theke. "Do you think the entrance is in theke?"


    Virgo nodded, confirming it to Lord Alfred. Virgo then raised his right hand. With a simple motion, he sent a ball of light from his hand into the depths of the water, watching with anticipation as the light descended.


    As the ball of light sank into theke, it grew brighter, giving Virgo a clear view. When the light ball suddenly disappeared, Virgo smiled and stood up.


    "What happened, Virgo?" Alfred asked with a frown. Virgo turned to the Lord and exined, "The magic I sent just now didn''t disappear, Lord Alfred."


    "Then what happened?" the Duke asked calmly. Virgo''s eyes gleamed as he pointed below theke. "The dungeon entrance lies right beneath thiske. The entrance is under the water. If we want to enter, there''s only one way..."


    Duke Alfred squinted, contemting as he said, "If we want to find the entrance, perhaps we need to pass through theke."


    Then the Duke gave Virgo amand. "Virgo, I trust you."


    Virgo nodded, and magical words flowed from his mouth. Moving his hands as if conducting a symphony, Virgo manipted the winds.


    "Wow..."


    Ragnold''s eyes widened as a powerful wind began to ripple theke, slowly parting it like the Red Sea. As thekepletely receded, Duke Alfred saw arge door beneath the water and narrowed his eyes. "Let''s go, Virgo."


    "And you all, return and wait for my return," the Dukemanded the Sun Knights and Ragnold before diving into the emptiedke. As Ragnold quickly left, Duke Alfred leapt into the now-emptyke.


    Uponnding, the ground cracked, and Virgo descended beside him, gracefully approaching the door. Virgo first extended his index finger, examining the door with curiosity.


    "This door has Faerie Magic on it. Seems like this will be tough," Virgo said wisely. Duke Alfred, ignoring this, quickly drew Galentine and sliced through the intricately gold-embroidered white door as if it were paper.


    As the door fell back, Duke Alfred looked at Virgo mockingly. "Maybe instead of trying to solve everything like an old schr, you should consider simpler but effective approaches."


    "Remember, my Lord, the pen is mightier than the sword," Virgo smiled. Duke Alfred smiled back, saying, "Those words only hold meaning for the weak. Know that no schr, philosopher, Lord, or even a King can survive against a sharp sword."


    Duke Alfred smirked and stepped through the door. Virgo sighed and chuckled calmly, following the Duke. As they passed through, the winds returned the door to its ce, and mes welded the door shut, merging it once again.


    As theke returned to its normal state, the Duke and Virgo advanced swiftly through the dark, narrow dungeon. The lights Virgo had summoned illuminated theke while the dungeon still looked as well-kept as ever.


    For a dungeon that had existed for centuries, it was remarkably clean. White pathways and beautifully decorated wall murals adorned the space. Strangely, there wasn''t even a single cobweb anywhere.


    The dungeon expanded with each step the Duke took, until they eventually arrived at a spacious room. Inside were about ten armored knight figures. Their armor was covered in unique Faerie magic, glowing with blue luminescent lines.


    "These armors are no ordinary thing," Duke Alfred said, nearly impressed. The Faerie magic on the armors was evident even from here. Just imagining an army d in these armors reminded Duke Alfred of the might and grandeur of King Arthur''s golden age.


    Virgo looked around and his eyes widened in curiosity when he saw the knight armors. Stroking his goatee, Virgo''s attention turned to the end of the other corridor as he felt a powerful wave of mana emanating from there. "Whatever is at the end of that corridor, my Lord, it must be something significant..."


    Duke Alfred nodded and proceeded without waiting any longer. As they moved along the long corridor, they passed at least thirty armored figures. At the end of the corridor, they encountered a massive golem.


    The golem must have been made of stone, as it was brown. The smooth, armor-like stones covering its body were incredible, and red-colored runes continuously moved across its body.


    The golem held a massive ck axe, and its eyes were surrounded by a crimson glow. When the Duke and Virgo entered, its eyes flickered with light.


    "Looks like we''ve woken someone up," the Duke murmured, his eyes scanning the golem calmly. Meanwhile, the golem was already eyeing the Duke and Virgo dangerously.


    Virgo smiled slightly and turned to the Duke. "Looks like it''ll be easy for you, my Lord. Perhaps it''s time for a little warm-up?"


    As Duke Alfred slowly drew Galentine, the Golem began to advance threateningly. The Duke looked calm and took slow steps forward.


    The Golem clenched its massive hand into a fist andunched an attack at the Duke with inhuman speed. With a simple movement of his sword, the Duke sliced through the Golem''s fist, leaving it frozen in confusion, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    "Is that all?" Duke Alfred said with a hint of disappointment. Then, he leapt forward, his sword swiftly cutting an ''X'' across the Golem''s torso. Though fairy magic shimmered faintly under the onught of Galentine''s attack, the Golem started healing rapidly.


    "So, it can regenerate, can it?" the Duke murmured curiously. After recovering, the Golem struck at the Duke again. With every sh of the Golem''s massive axe against Galentine, the giant weapon was pushed back.


    The Golem might have been formidable, but it was no match for an ordinary man. Duke Alfred''s power was not to be underestimated. The Golem swung its axe downward with such force that the ground cracked beneath it.


    The Duke easily dodged the attack, leaping into the air andnding on top of the Golem''s head. As he slid Galentine downward from the crown of the Golem''s head, he delivered a swift and deep cut.


    The Golem shook violently, but the Duke pressed on, swiftly slicing through its legs, sending its upper body crashing to the ground as he stepped back.


    "Standing despite such destruction must be a miracle," Alfred said calmly. Unlike ordinary golems, this one was crafted by a skilled hand.


    Duke Alfred pondered what he could do to permanently destroy the regenerating Golem. Using Galentine would be easy, but the resulting destruction would be unavoidable.


    With a sigh, the Duke decided to handle it the old-fashioned way: by dismembering the Golem beyond its ability to heal.


    Gripping his sword firmly, Alfred observed the Golem''s movements, waiting for the right moment to strike. The Golemunched a heavy punch in his direction. Alfred swiftly sidestepped and shed his sword at the Golem''s arm.


    As the Golem''s arm was severed, the fairy runes on it began to dim.


    The Golem threw another punch. This time, Alfred struck its fist, severing the arm once more. Again, the runes lost more of their brightness.


    When Duke Alfred noticed the Golem''s healing process slowing down, he felt satisfied andunched another assault.


    Alfred focused on the creature''s joints and head. The Golem took another step, attacking heavily once more. Alfred targeted its knee joint this time, causing the Golem to stumble forward.


    With its fist still in the air, Alfred quickly moved to its front, then sidestepped at thest moment, causing the creature to lose bnce under its own weight. As it staggered, Alfred aimed his sword at the glowing spot on its head. The impact created a crack on the surface, and the Golem''s crimson eyes flickered momentarily.


    Seeing that beheading the Golem might break the Fairy rune, Alfred delivered another powerful strike to its weak point. This time, his sword shattered the Golem''s headpletely, and the Fairy rune faded out. The Golem took a few steps back, then its massive body copsed, scattering stone fragments around.


    "As always, that was incredible, Your Grace," Virgo said calmly with a smile. The Duke epted thepliment as he sheathed his sword.


    "I expected King Arthur''s dungeon to be more challenging," the Duke remarked. Virgo nodded and, stroking his goatee, stared thoughtfully at the ground. "It''s too soon to say, my lord. After all, we have yet to go further down the dungeon."


    The Duke nodded in agreement. Then, with Virgo, he walked through the chamber and descended the stairs leading further below Ardun Castle.


    As they advanced, the dungeon''s size expanded. Even the Duke asionally couldn''t maintain hisposure, stopping from time to time to inspect the intricate design of the dungeon.


    After a while, Duke and Virgo finally reached the room where the treasure was kept. The Duke raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "I wonder if the treasure is truly as they say."


    "If there''s a dungeon, there must be treasure, my lord," Virgo said as they entered through the door.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 91:The Holy Grail

    Duke Alfred moved forward, destroying and vanquishing dozens of Shovays, alchemical creations that appeared in his path. As Galentine hummed with a loud noise, nothing could stop the Duke.


    Virgo walked calmly behind him, and they had descended even further. The dungeon seemed endless, always going downward. Interestingly, the alchemical creatures, constantly growing stronger, created an unsettling feeling. How much further down could this dungeon go? It was unexpected.


    "This dungeon''s creatures seem infinite," Alfred snapped his fingers and, with a single blow of his sword, cut down a Shovay that lunged at him, raising its own sword. Virgo smiled wisely. "Patience, patience, my Lord. There''s a saying: ''To the patient, the Goddess''s doors open.'' Do you know it?"


    An intriguing smile appeared on Duke Alfred''s lips. It was a light, mischievous smile. "If it''s the door to the bedroom, I am willing to wait."


    Virgo sighed and smiled faintly. "As amusing as you are, it would not be wise for us to anger the Goddess."


    The Duke mocked her and cleaved through the Shovays in front of him. "I''m not afraid of the Goddess. If she''s brave enough, let here against me."


    With a cold expression, the Duke swiftly decapitated the knight before him. Virgo stroked his beard. "There''s a difference between bravery and foolishness, my Lord."


    The Duke grumbled but said nothing. If anyone else had spoken those words, he might have been angered, but Virgo had been his long-time friend, and they shared a master-student rtionship.


    "Fools are simple," the Duke said calmly. His eyes shifted to Virgo. "They are the ones who tter every woman they see, trying to mimic bravery despite being nothing but cowards."


    The Duke then cut down thest Shovay and sighed. He gently massaged his shoulders. "But the brave are different. They aren''t brave for money, power, or love. They are brave for their families. This is the difference between foolishness and bravery, Virgo."


    Virgo''s eyes sparkled, then he smiled slightly. "Very good. But remember, every cut should have its limit. After all, one day we might all die, or we might encounter someone stronger than us."


    The Duke''s eyes grew serious as he looked at Virgo. There was a warning in his gaze. "Virgo, you''re forgetting something. In this world, no one can threaten me or Thornvile. If someone does, then..."


    Alfred sheathed his sword with a sharp gleam and regained hisposure. "They better be ready to face my sword."


    Virgo followed the Duke as he turned and walked away. He looked at him thoughtfully, wanting to say something but staying silent. He could only curse his old student''s stubbornness.


    As Duke Alfred and Virgo moved forward, the strength of the dungeon''s creatures, monsters, and other things increased, and surprisingly, their numbers decreased.


    "Their numbers are thinning. Is this a good thing?"


    "Maybe, but I don''t think so," Virgo said calmly. His gaze swept through the dungeon. "Creating numerous simple creatures is easy, but creating powerful ones is much harder. We will probably encounter bigger and stronger creatures."


    "Interesting," Duke Alfred said calmly. "I wonder what kind of creatures we''ll face."


    "Based on the quality of this alchemy, we can tell it''s from King Arthur''s time. Very high quality," Virgo remarked with a slight hint of sarcasm. The Duke''s gaze shifted to him. "If this alchemy still exists here, why aren''t they recreating it?"


    Virgo''s eyes grew serious, and a small smile appeared on his lips.


    "In King Arthur''s days, the world was much broader and filled with darker secrets than we could imagine," Virgo said softly as he stroked his beard. "Back then, alchemy was not just a science, it was an art. Their goal was not just wealth, but to uncover the secrets of life. Some seeded... others paid the price."


    Virgo then quoted from a book: "One night, under the moonlight, I saw an alchemist give birth to a creature. A Chimera! The courage of a lion, the will of a goat, and the deadly poison of a serpentbined in one body. But when I looked into the creature''s eyes, I saw only the punishment of human pride. The Chimera broke its chains and set theboratory it was created in aze."


    "This quote is from Sir Kay''s ount of King Arthur''s adventures," Virgo said, then thoughtfully turned his gaze. "Alchemy was very powerful back then. People had grown strong enough to create creatures."


    "A Chimera? Aren''t those just fairy tale creatures?" Duke Alfred frowned. Virgo shook his head in rejection. "The Chimera''s location is unknown, but some say Sir Kay killed it, while others im it was tamed by Vortigern."


    "What about dragons?" Duke Alfred asked with curiosity. "Can a dragon be created with alchemy?"


    "Oh, no... Dragons are incredibly powerful and cannot be recreated. You can create a half-dragon, but not a full dragon." Hearing this, Duke Alfred sighed. The idea of building an army of dragons had been on his mind, but this news extinguished it.


    "There was a fine line between the power of alchemy and the dangers of magic. People crossed that line... and paid the price." Virgo exined calmly, ncing at Duke Alfred from the side. "Remember this lesson, Alfred. Never cross that line."


    Seeing Virgo''s serious gaze, Alfred nodded. Then, in silence, they descended further into the dungeon. Soon, they passed through a corridor.


    At the end of the corridor was arge, grand door. It had a beautiful design and usually featured white, grey, and colorful hues within its ornamentation.


    "Let''s go," Duke Alfred said calmly, not wanting to wait any longer. As he easily opened therge door, he found himself in a grand room, almost like a throne room.


    As soon as the Duke entered, he was surprised to see an elderly woman waiting for him. His gaze fell on the bowl in her hands, and he furrowed his brow in curiosity.


    Unlike Duke Alfred, Virgo narrowed his eyes but said nothing. The elderly woman looked almost decayed. When she opened her eyes, the Duke had already drawn Galentine and pressed it against her throat.


    Duke Alfred, eyes narrowed and gazing at the elderly woman threateningly, stood cautiously. "Who are you?"


    The elderly woman''s red, emotionless eyes turned to Duke Alfred. Her red eyes gleamed. "Who I am is of no importance, my son..."


    Though the woman was old, her voice was smooth and calm. The strange crackling sound showed that she was likely a product of alchemy.


    "One who is worthy will take one of the seven pieces of the Holy Chalice. That is the rule. I hope you understand, my son." The elderly woman said calmly, with an emotionless tone. As soon as Duke Alfred heard about the Holy Chalice, he froze. "The Holy Chalice?"


    The elderly woman nodded. She then slowly raised the bowl in her hands into the air. "Whoever unites the seven pieces of the Holy Chalice scattered across Aure will have their wishe true."


    "The all-powerful chalice?"


    If Duke Alfred imed he wasn''t surprised, he would be lying. Furrowing his brow in astonishment, he froze. "Is this piece of the Holy Chalice King Arthur''s Sorrow?"


    The elderly woman shook her head. "Yes, after Ghad''s death, King Arthur hid thisst piece of the Holy Chalice, the final legacy from Ghad, here."


    Duke Alfred''s eyes gleamed with understanding. It was interesting that this was the famous legendary artifact. "But tell me, how does Ardun Castle have such a powerful Anti-Magic defense?"


    The Duke, who had lowered Galentine, asked more calmly than before. The old woman''s eyes glowed red for a moment before she continued. "The Holy Grail gives me infinite Mana. That''s why the Castle''s defenses are so strong. I constantly send Mana to the Castle."


    "With this power, you could do incredible things in Aure. Why do you live here in solitude?" The Duke asked, slightly surprised. The old woman smiled faintly. "The Holy Grail causes the curse of depriving those unworthy of it of all their happiness and love, my Lord."


    "Then why did you hold on to the Holy Grail and agree to stay here forever?" The Duke said, softening his voice. His respect for this woman had grown. After all, she had been looking at a piece of the Holy Grail for centuries. This was not easy.


    "I epted my fate, my Lord," the old woman said seriously. Duke Alfred frowned. As someone who did not believe in fate, this seemed like a foolish reason to him. "I don''t understand. Did you agree to be trapped here just because of this?"


    "Just as you epted being led by your fate, I too epted being led by mine, and thus agreed to be trapped here." Upon hearing the old woman''s answer, Duke Alfred fell silent. Not wanting to discuss the matter further, he decided to test whether he was worthy.


    "I want to try," Lord Alfred said seriously. He truly wanted the Grail. The old woman smiled and extended the Grail towards him for him to touch.


    "Touch it and let fate guide you..." the old woman said solemnly. Duke Alfred cautiously reached out and gently held the Grail with both hands. As soon as he took the Grail, a power that shook the entire dungeon manifested everywhere.


    "Hii!!" Duke Alfred shuddered as the sudden power entered his body. It wasn''t just Duke Alfred; the entire dungeon, even the entire region, trembled.


    "Th-this power!" Virgo even stopped as he felt the sudden shaking force. Who could have known that the Holy Grail was this powerful? Even a piece of it had such a huge impact.


    "Haa!!" Duke Alfred shouted in anger and began to lift the Grail. The Mana emanating from the Grail was already shaking the entire dungeon.


    Seeing that the Holy Grail was still trying to pressure him, Alfred began to push back with his own Mana. As his Mana rapidly dwindled, the Duke was covered in a cold sweat.


    "Huh?" When the Holy Grail suddenly stopped releasing Mana, the Duke knelt and breathed heavily. Under the pressure, he was almost copsing, but he had sessfully taken the Grail.


    Meanwhile, with the dungeon no longer being supported by Mana, it was on the verge of copsing. The Duke gathered himself and stood up, looking at the old woman. "Does this mean I am worthy?"


    The Duke, holding the Grail gently, said. The old woman nodded with appreciation. Slowly, her body began to age further as she gazed into the Duke''s eyes. "My Lord, remember. The greatest enemies are always those closest to us. Be careful, that man¡ª"


    Before the old woman could finish her sentence, Virgo stepped forward and looked at Alfred. "This woman is talking nonsense. Let''s go before it copses."


    The old woman smiled when she saw Virgo and a glint appeared in her eyes. Then, with one final smile, her body turned to dust and vanished.


    "The dungeon is about to copse, let''s go," Virgo said quickly. But when he saw that the Duke still looked thoughtful, he frowned. "That woman''s words are meaningless, Alfred. Come, let''s go and talkter."


    The Duke turned to Virgo and nodded. Now was not the time for thinking. They then withdrew and began running quickly.

 Chapter 93 Infinity

    As Virgo and Duke Alfred quickly escaped, the dungeon had already begun to disappear. As Virgo and the Duke fled the dungeon at an extraordinary speed, they managed to escape again in no time.


    Duke Alfred quickly jumped and emerged from theke. As the doorpletely vanished, Virgo soon found himself back under the sun, taking a deep breath and releasing the tension that had been on him.


    Virgo sighed, and his eyes turned to the Holy Grail in the Duke''s hand. The Holy Grail, unlike the one in the legends, was not designed with gold and silver.


    On the contrary, it had a very simple appearance. It was made mostly of bronze, with a little bit of silver. Interestingly, the Holy Grail possessed an incredible amount of power.


    Just like in the stories, if even a single piece could shake the entire region, then the Great Holy Grail, formed bybining all the Grails, must be unique.


    "I still can''t believe this is King Arthur''s Sorrow," Duke Alfred carefully lifted the Holy Grail and said. There was a simplicity in his voice, but also admiration. "Many wars were fought over this Grail in history, and they all met their end because of it."


    "Yes," Virgo smiled lightly and said thoughtfully, "It is truly incredible that something like the Holy Grail is hidden beneath this ancient castle."


    Duke Alfred''s thoughts shifted to the remaining six pieces of the Holy Grail. "If one piece is here, then where are the others?"


    Virgo muttered and gently stroked his beard. "I don''t know. But since it is definitely rted to King Arthur, I think it must be in this kingdom. After all, we still don''t know what Ghad did with the Grail after he took it. Maybe he scattered the pieces around?"


    Duke Alfred became curious when he heard the name Ghad. "An old woman told me that something happened after Ghad took the Grail. Do you think Ghad is dead?"


    Virgo shook his head and denied it. "Ghad was the best among the Knights. His reputation surpassed the others. If anyone were worthy of the Holy Grail, it would definitely be Ghad."


    The Duke murmured, and his eyes calmly turned to Virgo. "If the Holy Grail ispleted, will it truly have the power to control everything?"


    "We can''t know for sure," Virgo smiled. "We can only make some guesses about how powerful the Holy Grail really is."


    "Whoever created the Holy Grail must truly be powerful," Duke Alfred said curiously. Virgo nodded as he began walking slowly. "The creator of the Holy Grail is the only one who possesses Infinity."


    "Wait, are you saying such a quality exists?" Duke Alfred furrowed his brow in shock and doubt. When he saw Virgo''s serious expression, his curiosity grew. "So, who is this Infinity mage?"


    "The title ''Infinity mage'' is a term coined by people, my Lord." Virgo stroked his beard and calmly continued, "We can generally refer to them as ''Infinity.''"


    "There was one being before time and the universe. A being with no gender, no thoughts, and no identity. But with the creation of the universe, something changed."


    Hearing Virgo''s words, Alfred interrupted. "Doesn''t that mean the creator of this universe is ''Infinity''?"


    Virgo denied it, and the Duke raised his eyebrows again. Virgo continued, "If Infinity were the one who created us, then this world would be wless."


    "Isn''t the universe and the world already imperfect?"


    "No," Virgo replied. "If everything were wless, then people wouldn''t die from earthquakes, droughts, or hunger. There wouldn''t be drynds, deserts, or dangerous mountains. Everything would be so perfect that the world would be a Paradise, and Paradise would be an ordinaryrge garden."


    "Do not forget this, my Lord," Virgo said seriously. "Essence always epasses the entire universe. We cannot see it, but it is everywhere. The gods are proof of this."


    "The gods only use higher qualities, called Divinities. While the qualities of ordinary people are simple things like fire or wind, the Divinities of the gods demonstrate their authority over those qualities."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I should exin this," Virgo said, pointing to a tree. "Think of this tree as an example. The roots of the tree are hidden beneath the soil, and these roots symbolize the divine qualities. The branches, on the other hand, represent the more worldly, mundane qualities. The tree itself is the connection that binds all of these elements together."


    Virgo then pointed to the ground. "The soil, however, is the essence. It is the greatest factor in the tree''s growth. You could think of it as the essence that exists everywhere."


    "It should also be noted that essence exists in every living and non-living thing, in everything that has matter, and in everything you can think of. This essence is what allows us to control qualities, like manipting mes. Simrly, whatever your quality is, we can control the essence."


    Alfred, listening to Virgo''s words, felt a headacheing on. "Can you exin it in a simpler way?"


    Virgo shook his head and continued. "In short, essence exists everywhere, and it endures both in living and non-living things. The human soul epts this essence from the moment of birth. Over time, this essence turns into a quality, and this quality gives us the ability to control the essence of magic."


    "The gods are powerful humans who have established their small authority in the infinity of Essence," Virgo said seriously. Duke Alfred smiled. "When you exin it like this, they don''t sound that powerful."


    Virgo shook his head and epted it. Then he continued, "Humans are dependent on the gods. Today, when a fire mage uses fire magic, the power can be enough to set a wall on fire and destroy it."


    "But if someone worships the Fire God, their mes will be stronger. Because the god considers them special, and through the god''s small authority over the essence, the follower can use stronger fire magic," Virgo exined. Then he continued, "Unlike gods, Infinity ispletely unique."


    "Infinity is so powerful and incredible that it can obtain its own consciousness. It is stronger than I can describe. It knows everything and can create anything. Because it is infinite. It can recreate itself over and over again, never dying or disappearing. It is unparalleled."


    "So where is Infinity now?" Duke Alfred asked with a slight smile. He had heard some things about Infinity, but even Duke Alfred didn''t know such deep details.


    "Infinity both exists and does not exist. Because we have stopped feeling it, and we can''t even make a single guess about what it''s like. The only proof we have of its existence is the Holy Grail."


    "Creating such a thing doesn''t make much sense to me," Duke Alfred said, examining the Holy Grail. "Having infinite Mana and fulfilling every wish seems strange and intriguing."


    "The reason the Holy Grail was made is still a question in people''s minds," Virgo noted. "Some say that Infinity created it to bring about wars among humans, while others im that the Holy Grail itself is Infinity."


    "The Holy Grail is something so powerful and unique. Did Ghad use his wish to destroy it?"


    "Most likely, it was shattered because of Ghad''s wish," Virgo thoughtfully stroked his beard. "It''s impossible to figure out why he did that."


    "Maybe no one wants such a power to exist in anyone?"


    "That could be," Virgo stated. "Someone like Ghad doesn''t have a selfish wish."


    "The first legends of the Holy Grail usually begin at the start of the Age of Gods. Once upon a time, there appeared a man among humans. It was said that in his time, he was respected and seemed sacred among all people."


    "At least that''s what would be said in the book ''Creation and End'' by the God yer Gilgamesh," Virgo remarked. Mentioning Gilgamesh''s name made Duke Alfred furrow his brows in curiosity. "Isn''t this Gilgamesh the legendary King of Uruk?"


    "Yes, he is. He ruled the City of the Gods, Uruk, where the Orc Empire is today, before it became a desert," Virgo exined calmly. "The Holy Grail is mentioned in ''Creation and Death.'' It concerns the man I told you about, the one who was respected and loved."


    "King Gilgamesh, disturbed by the fact that this man was called a god among humans, decided to question him. The pride of King Gilgamesh rejected the notion that anyone besides himself could be loved and sacred in the city and forbade the people from speaking with ''that'' man..."


    "So what do the people do?" The Duke asked with curiosity.


    Virgo stared seriously at Duke Alfred for a moment. "For the first time, the people disagreed with Gilgamesh''s decision and continued to speak with the holy man. The news of this eventually reached King Gilgamesh''s ears..."


    The Duke squinted his eyes and made a slight guess. Virgo continued, "It is said that King Gilgamesh, in one night, ruthlessly executed 700 people and tried to kill the Holy Man."


    "The Holy Man, realizing the trouble he had caused, decided to leave the kingdom and flee. He took his 12 most trustedpanions and left Uruk," Virgo said. "But one of his 12panions betrayed him."


    "Betrayal is the same everywhere," Duke Alfred said with disappointment. Virgo shook his head. "Betrayal has been part of our history since the beginning..."


    "Then, the captured Holy Man wandered for 5 days, 5 weeks, and 5 months through what is now known as the desert and was finally crucified and executed in Uruk."


    "So where does the Holy Grail fit into all of this?" The Duke asked, his brow furrowed. Virgo smiled. "The Holy Grail is the cup that holds the blood of the Holy Man."


    "Then how did this cup gain so much power?" The Duke asked. Virgo immediately answered, "Because the Holy Man himself is Infinity. The blood of Infinity, a perfect human, is so powerful that it can transform even the most fertilend into a desert, and it can turn a simple cup into something omnipotent."


    "But why are you so sure that the Holy Man is Infinity?" The Duke clearly doubted. Virgo responded, "Don''t forget, my lord, that the first stories from the Age of Gods always describe someone called the Wizard of Infinity¡ªwhether they were a man, a woman, or even a child."


    "So you mean¡ª"


    "Yes," Virgo said confidently. "The people called the Wizard of Infinity lived at the same time in the same era. Does that make sense to you?"


    "I still don''t believe it. The idea that the Holy Grail was created from a man''s blood sounds ridiculous," the Duke sharply stated. "This sounds like a fairy tale. Even if there were an Infinity, no one on this Earth could do anything about it."


    "You may believe what you wish, my lord. After all, these are my thoughts," Virgo said calmly with a slight smile. The Duke, when he finally returned to the soldiers, concealed the Holy Grail.


    The first thing Duke Alfred saw was thepletely destroyed Castle. A deep pit had formed where the castle once stood, and many of the Sun Knights were in confusion.


    In some ces, there were cracks on the ground.


    "Get ready, we''re leaving!" the Dukemanded quickly, and his army began to assemble. The soldiers rxed when they saw the Duke and quickly started gathering.


    "Where are we going, my Lord?" Virgo asked calmly. The Duke turned his head and replied, "We will meet with Miguel. One way or another, I want to destroy the Orkney armies."


    Virgo said nothing and bowed slightly to show his respect. Then, the army was quickly gathered and set out on their journey.

 Chapter 94 The War

    After two weeks, both sides began to gather their armies again, and eventually both sides issued a general emit to mobilize their forces.


    Meanwhile, the border viges in Franburg were quickly evacuated. As people tried to migrate to safer ces, Lord Holger of Franburg ordered his armies to line up at the border.


    Lord Holger''s army was around 5,000, while Lord Wilfried''s army was close to 10,000. War was imminent, and Holger urgently needed gold to fortify his defenses.


    Of course, the easiest way was to seize the property of all Erntestadt citizens living on hisnds, put them to work in collection camps, and take them as ves.


    Thus, Holger was able to temporarily increase his army, incorporating at least 2,000 men and bringing his total force to 7,000.


    Before Lord Wilfried''s armies set out, Sir Nics had received orders to capture the strategic point of Howenswerg Hill in Franburg.


    The main Franburg army was still further behind and would set out soon. Lord Wilfried, seizing the opportunity, wanted to capture some strategic locations early.


    Howenswerg Hill was quiterge and posed a nightmare for both cavalry and infantry. Behind the hill stood a strategically significant fortress, Howenswerg Castle.


    If the castle couldn''t be captured, Lord Wilfried would face significant difficulty in the war, and his logistical supply lines could be severed at any moment. However, if Sir Nics could capture the hill, the situation would change.


    From the hill, artillery could even strike at the castle. Any attack from the enemy would give Erntestadt an advantage.


    Having been promoted to the rank of Major, Sir Nics, following Lord Wilfried''s orders, was about to move with his 400-man unit to seize the strategically important hill on the Franburg border.


    Erntestadt hadpleted its preparations for war, but Franburg only had 200 men for defense. This was a critical opportunity for Sir Nics.


    The Erntestadt army approached the Franburg border over several days, infiltrating quietly. They spent the night in silence and, early the next morning, began advancing toward their target hill.


    "Commander, the preparations areplete. We can attack at any moment."


    "Understood, you may take your position." Sir Nics said sternly. The soldier saluted and left, soon after new orders came for the troops.


    As Sir Nics carefully surveyed his soldiers, he climbed onto a high rock to scan the surroundings. They had approached the hill, but they needed to prepare before entering the area where the Franburg soldiers had set up their camp.


    "Our vantage point is good, but stay alert!" Sir Nics warned his team. "Franburg will not be willing to lose this hill. We could face a counterattack in a few minutes. Everyone, take your positions!"


    The soldiers, under theirmander''s orders, began swiftly climbing the hill to seize it. Some teams advanced along narrow paths between the rocks, while others slowly ascended the steeper slopes.


    Meanwhile, the bordermander of Franburg, Sir Edwin, had set up a smallmand post and, taking advantage of the hill''s height, began observing the movements of the Erntestadt army. They, too, realized they were about to be attacked, but how long could Franburg''s small force withstand Erntestadt?


    The difference between the two armies was vast. The Franburg soldiers were both stunned and panicked. They were far behindpared to the elite Erntestadt troops. After all, they had only been farmers a week ago.


    After a while, Sir Nics saw the first squad advancing toward the hill. He quickly contacted one of his soldiers: "Have you seen the enemy on the hill?"


    The soldier replied briefly: "Yes, sir. There are few of them, but they seem ready. They are gathering."


    Sir Nics thought for a moment. Then, he gave a firm order: "Fall back! Slowly, let''s surround them carefully. The more cautious we are, the fewer casualties we will have. Everyone, take your positions!"


    Erntestadt soldiers, following Sir Nics''smands, began to move in unison. They surrounded the hill and advanced to encircle the enemy. Within minutes, Franburg''s defensive line became clearer. Sir Edwin looked at the iing army with anxiety and hesitation.


    "Archers, fire!"


    As the archers quickly fired arrows at the advancing Erntestadt soldiers, some of them fell. However, the Erntestadt army continued its march without losing discipline.


    At that moment, one Erntestadt soldier stealthily moved behind a rock and crept just beyond the positions held by Franburg''s soldiers. He signaled, and the entire unit began to move quickly. The battle erupted suddenly.


    The first arrows were shot toward Franburg''s small defense unit. Several soldiers fell. The others, unprepared for a stronger assault, were caught off guard. Sir Nics surged forward, drew his sword, and shouted to his soldiers: "Forward! We must take this hill!"


    Sir Nics quickly passed through the ranks of enemy soldiers. Wherever he went, Franburg soldiers fell. As blood flowed from his sword, screams echoed from the small battlefield.


    "Ahh!!" Sir Nics swung his sword and simultaneously struck down three Franburg soldiers before advancing toward Sir Edwin. Seeing Sir Nicsing toward him, Sir Edwin drew his sword with determination and met Sir Nics''s blow.


    "Damn barbarian, get off ournd!" Sir Edwin yelled angrily as he aimed for Sir Nics''s throat. Sir Nics easily blocked the attack and, with a powerful kick to Sir Edwin''s stomach, sent the enemymander flying backward.


    "Give up, your men are too few and weak to defeat us," Sir Nics said firmly. Sir Edwin spat on the ground and red at Sir Nics. "We will never surrender. Fight like a knight, and die like a knight!"


    Sir Edwin quickly recovered and attacked again. Meanwhile, the Erntestadt army was systematically destroying Franburg''s forces. The oue of this battle was clear. On one side were farmers; on the other, experienced infantry and archers.


    Erntestadt soldiers pushed forward. Franburg''s resistance weakened as they were outnumbered. The stones of the high hill had be even more slippery due to the intensity of the fight.


    Everyone was approaching each other with nearly deadly hatred. The battle quickly descended into chaos, with no clear distinction between friend and foe.


    The agonizing screams echoed so loudly that even the watchers from Howenswerg Castle were anxiously watching as the hill was taken from Franburg.


    After a five-minute battle, the Franburg soldiers began to retreat quickly, breaking their formation. Sir Nics swung his sword, bringing a Franburg soldier to the ground, and turned towards the others. Meanwhile, Sir Edwiny on the ground, bloodied.


    With the death of theirmander, the Franburg soldiers began to retreat and abandon the hill. Sir Nics, sensing the approach of the 700-strong Castle Garrison towards him, ordered his soldiers chasing the fleeing enemy to stop.


    "Stop!" Upon hearing Sir Nics''mand, the Erntestadt soldiers obeyed and halted, while Sir Nics continued. "Move to the wall right ahead, half of the archers to the right, and half to the left!"


    As the Erntestadt infantry braced their shields on the ground, the archers quickly divided. While the archers took their positions, the infantry advanced rapidly up the hill. Sir Nics raised his hand quickly and gave orders to some of the archers.


    "Archers on the right, prepare. Archers on the left, wait for the signal to fire!"


    The enemy infantry was still out of the archers'' range. Sir Nics prepared himself seriously. One minute... two minutester, as the infantry drew nearer, a tense silence engulfed everyone.


    When the enemy infantry quickly entered range, Sir Nics gave themand. "Left group, archers! Fire!"


    Suddenly, a rain of arrows descended upon the enemy soldiers. The Franburg soldiers paused for a moment, lifting their shields above their heads to protect themselves from the arrows.


    "Right group, archers, fire!" Sir Nics ordered sharply. The archers fired again, this time with fewer losses, and the enemy infantry began to slowly advance upwards.


    "Infantry, break the shield wall and charge the enemy! Surround them from three sides!" As soon as the infantry broke the shield wall, they began descending. The Erntestadt infantry, surrounding the enemy, managed to break their shield wall.


    "All archers! Fire!" At Sir Nics''mand, the archers released another volley of arrows, bringing down more enemy soldiers and causing further losses.


    By this time, the Erntestadt infantry had already shed with the enemy. Although the enemy had a numerical advantage, Sir Nics'' military strength was still superior.


    "Don''t retreat! Keep pressing!" Sir Nics shouted as he ran forward. The fighting between the soldiers grew fiercer. Sir Nics'' graceful sword hummed as it swiftly passed through the throats of dozens of soldiers, increasing the losses on both sides.


    Erntestadt lost at least 72 men, while Franburg suffered at least 250 casualties. Though not an absolute victory for the battle, it was still a significant triumph.


    "The enemy is retreating!"


    "Good, archers, fire again!" Sir Nics quickly ordered, and began to withdraw his infantry in an orderly manner. Apparently, the reinforcements sent to retake the hill had failed.


    "Archers, eliminate the rest!"


    As the archers'' shots wiped out some of the remaining enemy soldiers, the back line left behind losses. Meanwhile, the support army returning to the Castle had faced failure.


    "Everyone, dig graves and start burying the bodies before they decay!" Sir Nics ordered, relieved. As his eyes fell on Howrnswerg Castle, he sighed, and a serious look appeared in his eyes.


    "We must be careful, they may attack us day or night." Observing therge and vast castle, Sir Nics thought about how to avoid their intense assaults.


    From the castle, a constant stream of attacks could beunched in shifts. In the end, they would remain safe inside the castle, but Sir Nics and his soldiers would not.


    Despite this being a major problem, Sir Nics hadplete faith in his soldiers. Killing those Franburg bastards and fighting for his homnd was something Sir Nics longed for.


    "I may die here, but if I die without creating a river of these bastards'' blood, I will regret it," Sir Nics said, bloodied. He would never forget the earlier assault. The price for the fallenrades would be paid sooner orter.

 Chapter 95 Creation Church at war

    Urien looked curiously at the three young people standing beside him. The first was a handsome, ck-haired, green-eyed, rugged boy named Victor.


    Victor, though appearing young, was actually a 21-year-old man. He wore a ck jacket, shirt, and pants. The other young man was not as rugged as Victor and appeared to be a shy, timid youth.


    Cedric, the young man, had interesting green hair, blue eyes, and a rather skinny physique. His clothing was simple: a gray t-shirt and in pants.


    The other person was a woman, Elissa. She was 16, with long red hair and brown eyes, exuding a lot of confidence. She wore a long floral skirt and a simple red floral blouse.


    She looked quite elegant andfortable. In Urien''s hands were two priest and one priestess outfits. These were the clothes for the three young people, who were now the new followers Urien had chosen.


    As the Creation Church began to spread faster, the influence of the Church of Light and the Twelve Great Gods'' Religions started to decline.


    There were now nearly 15,000 believers, and the number was growing rapidly. Simon''s and Urien''s efforts were truly showing results.


    Gradually, the Creation Church was also joining armies and was now about to go to its first real battle. When Sir Nichs mentioned that it was the right time to capture Howenswerg Castle, Lord Wilfried was eager to send an artillery unit immediately.


    But Urien intervened, stating that with three people, he could destroy a castle wall, so Lord Wilfried abandoned his decision and trusted Urien.


    "Are you ready, young ones?" Urien asked gently. "If you don''t want to go, we won''t force you."


    Victor shook his head and declined. "We''ll go, we''ve been preparing for this every day, Lord Urien," Victor said, and Elissa also nodded firmly. "Yes, we''re ready."


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Cedric. Cedric smiled and quickly nodded. "Y-yes, I''m ready too!"


    Seeing that Cedric had be embarrassed again, the others smiled. Urien, who had provided them with the stylish uniforms, stepped back. As the two young men went to the men''s changing room, Elissa went to the women''s changing room. After quickly changing, they came out.


    When Victor opened the door of the changing room and stepped out, his ck and gray robe immediately caught attention.


    The golden embroidered cape flowing from his shoulders and the cream details on his chest, along with the gold belt around his waist, gave the outfit a noble air. As he walked, the fabric lightly swayed.


    "I look so stylish," Victor said, admiring himself. The Creation Church''s uniform, with its elegant design, was eye-catching. It was highly harmonious ording to Drachenreich culture, yet it also represented Albion culture well.


    "It would have been bad if it wasn''t stylish," Urien smiled and said. "We spent a lot of money¡ªjust for ten priest and ten priestess outfits."


    Urien''s sentence was interrupted when Cedric, shy but clearly impressed by his appearance, arrived. Then Elissa emerged behind him, immediately drawing attention to herself.


    When Elissa stepped out of the changing room, her pure white dress dazzled everyone. Fine silver embroidery formed delicate patterns flowing from the chest to the hem of the dress. The long, wide-sleeved dress waspleted with a high cor around her neck, adding elegance.


    The gold belt of the dress wrapped delicately around her waist, and with every step, the fabric gently swayed. It was stunning, yet understated in its beauty. She turned to Victor and smiled.


    "How does it look?" she asked, a sparkle in her eyes.


    Urien, Cedric, and Victor nodded in approval. It looked less like a priestess uniform and more like a queen''s attire. Urien thought it might be better to change it, but decided to think about itter.


    Urien quickly stepped back to speak. "It''s time to go. We shouldn''t waste any more time."


    Urien nodded, a proud look appearing on his face. "If we capture the castle, dinner''s on me!"


    "Yeah!!"


    The three cheered andughed. Urien then raised the teleportation device given to him by Lord Wilfried. "This will teleport us to the front lines. Get ready, because it might make you a bit dizzy¡ª"


    After Urien spoke, he immediately activated the device. A blue light surrounded the four of them, and in an instant, they vanished from the Church.


    But there was a problem. The group did not teleport to where Sir Nichs was. Instead, they suddenly appeared in the sky, which startled them, and Cedric screamed.


    "Haaaa!!!"


    As Cedric screamed, Victor''s eyes hardened, and Elissa giggled andughed loudly. Urien sighed and quickly focused his mana.


    "If anyone asks who your Lord is, tell them: My Lord is the one and only god who reigns over heaven and earth!"


    With Urien''s prayer, the wind intensified and surrounded the group. A whirlwind slowed their fall. Urienposed himself quickly and started descending safely to the ground.


    Finally, after a minute-long fall, the group gentlynded. They immediately raised their hands in surrender when they saw a crowd of soldiers surrounding them.


    "Identify yourselves immediately!"


    "We are followers of the Creation Church, sent here by Lord Wilfried," Urien said as he tried to calm the situation. He felt Cedric bing tense and noticed Victor furrowing his brows.


    "Prove your identity," the soldier said seriously. The soldiers'' spears were still aimed, ready to attack at the slightest wrong answer. Urien carefully took something from his pocket and showed it.


    It was a small g, covered in a square cloth, with a g hanging from the center. When the soldiers saw it, they lowered their spears, signaling the others to stand down.


    "So, you are the believers. We''ve been expecting you." The soldier spoke in a respectful tone. Nodding, Urien gestured for the group to follow him.


    They set off under the leadership of the soldiers. After a short while, they reached a hill filled with tents, where Sir Nichs was carrying out his orders.


    Urien could even sense from here that some of the soldiers were exhausted and worn out. The soldier saluted Sir Nichs respectfully. "Reinforcements have arrived, sir. These Youngsters im theye from the Church."


    Sir Nichs nodded. He looked at Urien and the elegantly dressed people behind him with suspicion. "Are you from this Creation Church thing?"


    "Yes," Urien said respectfully. "We will help you take the castle."


    "Is it you?" Sir Nichs looked at Urien and his group with suspicion. He found it unreasonable that four priests were creating holes in the castle walls.


    "Yes, it''s us," Urien said calmly. Then he continued, "You can trust us to make holes in the castle walls."


    Sir Nichs looked at Urien thoughtfully for a moment. He was clearly undecided and mistrustful. At the same time, he was sure that Urien had not been sent by the Lord for nothing.


    "Alright, I will trust you to besiege the castle." Sir Nichs was about to give the order to prepare for the siege, but Urien interrupted. "We don''t need to go to the castle. We can shoot from here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Trust us, please." Urien furrowed his brow and said. Sir Nichs sighed again and abandoned his n. "Alright, but I want to watch you during this process."


    "No problem. You can watch," Urien said as he stepped forward. Victor, Cedric, and Elissa followed behind him. The group quickly found the best vantage point, walking under curious, indifferent, and contemptuous gazes.


    The view of the castle, built by the side of a river, appeared in all its grandeur. The castle was vast andrge. This was normal, as it was one of the biggest military structures used to defend the region.


    "How many men are in the castle?"


    "We''re not sure, but we estimate there are at least 1200 in the garrison," Sir Nichs said, narrowing his eyes as he studied the castle. "But mostly it consists of farmers and rookie soldiers. The 700 men we fought were all rookies. The soldiers inside the castle might be professionals."


    "I see," Urien said. His expression then grew serious as he gave his group a side nce. Victor moved to the front first, followed by Cedric to the left and Elissa to the right.


    Finally, Urien took the rear. "Let''s begin."


    Urien turned to Sir Nichs. "Could you please step back?"


    Without saying anything, Sir Nichs withdrew and watched carefully. Urien then ignited his Mana, and quickly, Mana began to gather in the center.


    As the Mana density began to intensify, it seemed like chaos was brewing, and many soldiers gathered in surprise to watch.


    As the winds grew stronger, Sir Nichs'' eyes widened as he sensed the intense Mana. Urien grinned slightly. Victor, Cedric, and Elissa were extraordinary individuals.


    Their Mana levels were incredibly high, and they had impressive abilities. Elissa was skilled in fire, Victor in earth, and most surprisingly, Cedric in dark magic.


    "Call upon the Holy One in the sky and on earth, that He may destroy all walls for you!" Urien began to pray as the Mana rapidly increased. "The strongest of all the walls is in my believers, and the greatest fear is in the infidels who feel my wrath..."


    Suddenly, a purple sphere slowly began to form, and an ominous aura began to turn the sky into a dark purple hue.


    "This is incredible..." Sir Nichs said in awe. As Urien continued, sweat appeared on his face, but he ignored it and focused all his attention on the sphere rising slowly into the sky.


    "If someone says there is an insurmountable wall¡ª" Urien''s Mana began to wane, and for a moment, his breath was caught. Suddenly, a divine Mana began flowing toward him, making it difficult for him to stand.


    Nevertheless, Urien quickly recovered and continued. "Tell them, the Creator of the entire universe, can He not destroy your small walls?!"


    Not only Urien but the rest of the group performing the ritual was sweating. Even Elissa, the most confident among them, was filled with fear that the ceremony might fail, but she ignored it.


    "Pray to the Almighty, that He may destroy all your enemies with His Holy Lightning!" Urien shouted with hisst breath. Then, the purple sphere expanded further, causing a sudden change in the sky.


    Dark clouds adorned the sky, and the purple hue spread throughout the area. The rumbling sounds caused everyone''s attention to shift to the sky.


    "Oh my God..."


    Sir Nichs stopped in shock and looked up at the sky. Not only Sir Nichs but everyone else was also stunned. Because two terrifying red eyes, like those of a dragon, appeared in the sky, leaving everyone in awe.


    When the gaze of the eyes shifted toward Sir Nichs, his hair stood on end, and he took a step back. "Are those eyes... looking at me?"


    There was no answer to his question. Sir Nichs was filled with wonder and fear when he saw the eyes suddenly turn their gaze toward the castle.


    As the iris of the eyes began to tremble, an unprecedented wave of Mana spread throughout the region. The sudden pressure startled everyone, and the greatest pressure was felt by those inside the castle.


    "I almost feel sorry for them..." Sir Nichs was surprised at his own sympathy for the enemies, but the pressure from that eye was truly terrifying.


    "What is that sound?"


    A soldier asked, and within moments, an answer came. Suddenly, hundreds of purple lights began to fall from the sky with a roar.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The loud noise caused the ground to shake as Sir Nichs nted his sword into the earth and maintained his bnce. Soldiers fell to the ground, and the beams continued to strike the earth.


    The entire castle was soon destroyed. Then, the beams elerated, and with a violent collision, the intensity of the explosion increased.


    "Boommmm!!"


    This time, the light from the beam wasrger than before, and when it struck the ground, a massive wave of light forced everyone to close their eyes, while some fell to the ground, covering their eyes.


    The loud noise continued, and two minutester, the smoke cleared. Sir Nichs quickly drew his sword and moved forward.


    "This¡ªthis???"


    Sir Nichs, stunned by what he saw, couldn''t find the words to describe it. The eyes in the sky disappeared, and the purple hue faded, reced by a sunny, beautiful sky.


    "All of Howenswerg Castle¡ª" A soldier stuttered in fear. Sir Nichs continued, "Has been destroyed. And in the most horrifying way..."

 Chapter 96 Lady St. Morrigan

    Simon and many new clergy members'' hurried actions filled the Church. Everyone rushed to prepare for the ceremony. Simon stood at the front, dressed more seriously than before.


    His eyes were more serious than ever, because today a very important person wasing. It was Saint Morrigan. The group preparing for the Saint''s arrival worked tirelessly and seriously on the preparations.


    A sweet hustle and bustle filled the air. The road to the Church was closed to the public, and people hade to watch, full of curiosity. The Creation Church, which had spent 200,000 gold on this ceremony, ced great importance on it.


    It was known that no Saint hade to thesends for centuries. Nearly the entire city, except for a few believers of the Light Goddess, was curious about the event.


    Moreover, their support in the war had already made the Creation Church more popr. The rumors about what had happened at Howenswerg Castle were turning into legends.


    With this ceremony, Simon wanted to catch the hype that the Creation Church needed. Even George was standing in semi-formal attire. Emily, on the other hand, stood out with her simple but elegant green dress.


    "Leader, the ceremony has beenpleted as you requested."


    Simon turned his eyes toward the young assistant. He nodded and smiled. "Good job. Well done."


    The assistant smiled and bowed gratefully. "Thank you, Anf¨¹hrer. May God protect you."


    Simon smiled. "God protect you. Now you may go and rest."


    The assistant nodded and left. Then George approached Simon with a small smile. "Are they calling you Anf¨¹hrer now?"


    Simon sighed and shook his head. "When I said that being called ''Leader'' didn''t feel right, they started calling me Anf¨¹hrer."


    Georgeughed. "The word ''Leader'' is Albion''s. In theirnguage, Anf¨¹hrer means ''leader.'' In my opinion, it''s quite cool, especially ''herrscher.''"


    "I didn''t know you were interested in the Drachenreichnguage?" Simon raised an eyebrow and asked curiously. Georgeughed and nonchntly replied, "People usually think I''m a barbarian because of my appearance. But no, I read more books than Emily."


    Simon''s eyes widened in admiration. "If you ever meet my daughter, you''ll love her. She enjoys learning about cultures just like you."


    Before George could say anything, a young boy suddenly rushed in, catching everyone''s attention.


    "The Saint is here! The Saint is here!"


    Simon''s eyes widened and he quickly ran outside. He then rushed forward and made his way to the City gate. Ten minutester, a huge crowd had gathered in front of the City.


    There were nearly 35,000 people, and each of them watched the carriage with great curiosity. The horse-drawn carriage was very elegant. A hundred strong knights surrounded it.


    These knights were elite knights belonging to the Morvos Consortium. All were heavily armored and mounted. Their ck and white armor caught the attention of the crowd, and their armor was also uniquely purple.


    (The picture of the armor --->)


    The armor was so eye-catching that people seemed to have forgotten about the Saint. Thomas'' eyes swept over the gathered crowd, and his eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    "Lady truly arrived at a ce befitting her," Thomas was pleased to see how curious and excited the people were about Morrigan.


    When he saw the three prominent figures, Thomas realized they were the leaders of the Creation Church and slowly stopped the carriage.


    "You must be from the Church."


    "Yes, we came to see the Saint and to provide a fitting ceremony for her," Simon said in a respectful tone. Thomas nodded, lightly jumped down, and gentlynded on the ground.


    "Lady had been excited toe here for a long time. She is pleased with the ceremony you''ve prepared for her." Hearing Thomas'' words, Simon smiled with relief and nodded.


    Thomas then gracefully stepped back and slowly opened the door. Everyone held their breath in anticipation. The first person to emerge was Richard.


    He wore a very stylish suit and a white, golden cloak draped over his shoulders. Some girls held their breath and smiled.


    Next was Rachel. Unlike her old Wargan attire, the dress she wore was exquisite. Her hair was neatly styled. She wore a ck and blue mixed outfit.


    Trying to keep a neutral expression, Rachel furrowed her brows. Then Rachel and Richard simultaneously extended their hands. Both hands exited the carriage, and with a gentle touch, they held each other.


    "Lady Morrigan ising. Please clear the way," Thomas said calmly. As the crowd slowly parted, Morrigan finally stepped out.


    (Morrigan''s outfit --->)


    As she stepped out, the entire crowd held its breath. Everyone was captivated by Morrigan''s beauty. The dress had a gothic style and an incredibly elegant design.


    The upper part of the dress, in dark tones, resembled a corset decorated with intricate patterns, and the delicatece details cascading from the shoulders down gave the dress a sense of weight.


    On her head was a ckce veil or tulle that covered part of her face. This detail added a mysterious and dramatic touch to the outfit. Her long, ck hair,bined with the veil,pleted the dress''s aesthetic.


    The skirt was made ofyeredce, flowing down to the ground. This image was truly a symbol of holiness.


    As Morrigan descended step by step, everyone instinctively moved back to make way for her. While the veil hid part of Morrigan''s face, her blue eyes seemed to shine even from under the veil.


    As the light from the sky illuminated thece, the gentle breeze stirred Morrigan''s beautiful hair. As Rachel and Richard apanied Morrigan, she walked lightly without paying attention to anything. The clouds in the sky were moved by Seth, who made sure not to block the sunlight wherever Morrigan passed.


    The sunlight moved gently forward with Morrigan, and people followed her in admiration. Morrigan walked slowly towards the Creation Church, and within no time, she was apanied by at least 100,000 people heading toward the Creation Church.


    "This is something never seen before in our history," Lord Wilfried said almost losing hisposure. His eyes scanned the tens of thousands of people in front of the Creation Church.


    Lord Wilfried and his daughter Veronica hade to the Church to greet Morrigan. The incredible number of people following Morrigan was a surprise.


    When Morrigan came toward him, he shook off his thoughts and greeted her. "It is an honor to meet you, Lady Saint."


    Morrigan lightly nodded. "I have heard your name, Lord Wilfried. May God protect you and grant you victory in your battle."


    Lord Wilfried nodded and allowed Veronica to step forward without saying anything else. Veronica smiled with a bit of excitement and greeted Morrigan.


    "I am so excited to finally meet you!" Veronica smiled. "May God protect you, Lady!"


    "Amen, you are very kind," Morrigan said calmly. Veronica smiled even more, then Morrigan turned around and looked at the people. Many were curious about the face behind the veil, but for now, she had to keep it hidden.


    "After all, if it was understood that she was Alfred''s daughter, the Church might have found out about it. That''s why Morrigan had to live like this for now."


    "You''ve weed me warmly. I am grateful." Morrigan said calmly. Even though she didn''t raise her voice, the magic easily handled it.


    "May the One who is above, in the heavens and on earth, bless you..."


    As people smiled, Simon and George watched the Saint with great curiosity. Emily, although curious, had a bored look.


    "On this day''s blessing, I wish for everyone in this city to be healed." As everyone who heard Morrigan''s words stood up with doubt and a little hope, Morrigan continued, "The Almighty is as merciless as He is forgiving; He is the healer. On His path, every door will open. All wealth will appear to you, and the most beautiful loves will bepleted with Him..."


    As Morrigan''s voice echoed through the city, many people went outside, including the followers of the Goddess of Light. Even though seeing the Saint of the heretics felt bad, curiosity still dominated.


    "Join me... Together we are strong, and with one united voice, we can reach Heaven..." Morrigan raised her hands and gently murmured.


    "May the One who is above, in the heavens and on earth, have mercy on us!" Morrigan''s prayer began shortly, with Simon, George, and many priests joining in. Eventually, the people continued, almost like a sermon.


    "Almighty! Hear our voice!" Veronica joined in, encouraging even the reluctant ones to begin praying. As the voices slowly grew louder, clouds began to swirl in the sky.


    As the sun shone with itsst strength, its rays began to gather. A great yellow hue covered the sky and turned it into a color never seen before.


    "Almighty! Hear us!"


    Once again, as the heavens split, the sun''s brilliance intensified. As people continued with more fervor and excitement, the chorus from every mouth echoed through the city.


    "Almighty! Hear us!"


    As the sacred Light gathered in the sky, Morrigan finally continued. "Almighty, hear us! Take us under Your mercy and protect us!"


    A great rain of light began to fall from the sky, astonishing everyone, while a holy aura began to cleanse the entire city, healing children, the sick, and the elderly.


    As the air itself seemed to cleanse, Thomas'' eyes sparkled. Unlike the others, he knew the truth. The light rain falling from the sky was not truly that holy.


    It was merely cloaked in illusion. Unique and, at the same time, ingenious. Such a sacred appearance in the sky would not only make the followers of the Goddess of Light question, but it would also attract the attention of people from other religions.


    After all, the idea of the Holy power always being on the good side was a belief among people. In every story, the one who was good was always the Light.


    "Mydy was especially unique. A performance expected of her." A look of pride appeared on Thomas'' face. Bing Morrigan''s servant had been the best decision he had made in a long time.


    Of course, having sex with the Elf Queen''s mother was also among these choices.


    Meanwhile, Simon sighed and held the light particles that fell into his hand. It was strange for the God of Darkness to do such a thing. After all, He was the God of Darkness.


    Seeing peopleughing and holding their children with joy, a thin but sincere smile appeared on Simon''s lips.


    Seeing Lady Morrigan turn and enter the Church, he quickly left his ce and respectfully followed her. Meanwhile, Rachel was excited, and Richard had admiring eyes.


    "It was very good. The best fireworks show I''ve ever seen in my life." Rachel smiled and said. Richard sighed but smiled. "Not fireworks, a sacred ceremony."


    Rachel hit Richard''s arm firmly. Richard sighed and rubbed his arm. Rachel gave him a sharp look. "Keep your mouth shut a bit, Richard."


    Rachel threw him a stern look and entered the Church. Richard shook his head and sighed. "I guess I''ll never understand women."


    Then, following Rachel, Richard entered the Church.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 96: The First Supper

    It would be a lie if Morrigan imed she wasn''t nervous as she stepped into the church. Her gaze briefly shifted to Thomas, who entered alongside her, and then to Simon.


    Though she didn''t know much about this man called Simon, Seth had vouched for him, iming he was the most trustworthy. His family was still in New Camelot, and he would have died if not for Seth.


    Even Morrigan could see the soft and worried movements hidden beneath his stern appearance. She turned slightly and nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    "Simon," Morrigan said calmly. "You''ve done well. I hope you continue to perform like this in the future."


    Simon straightened his shoulders, his worry seeming to lessen slightly. "Thank you, my Lady. It is an honor to meet your expectations."


    Morrigan nodded and then walked forward. Soon, she arrived in front of the massive crucifix-like structure. Bowing respectfully, she offered a silent prayer.


    Her eyes lingered on the raven perched atop the church''s spire, but she didn''t dwell on it. Her thoughts were interrupted when the Lord and his daughter approached.


    "Wee to our ancient city, Lady Saint." The Lord''s gaze was steady, and his lips bore a diplomatic, polite smile. Morrigan nodded, acknowledging the courtesy. "In truth, I must thank you. You''ve received me with great hospitality."


    "There''s no need for thanks. After all, it was my daughter Veronica who insisted on meeting and weing you personally." The Lord then gestured toward his daughter. Veronica stepped forward, gazing at Morrigan with a mix of curiosity and respect.


    "It is a great honor to host you in our city, my Lady. I hope you find it to your liking."


    "I''m sure I will." Morrigan smiled, giving Veronica a look of appreciation. "This is a wonderful city."


    Veronica beamed with a radiant smile, her gaze briefly flicking to her father before stepping back. Lord Wilfried resumed speaking. "If possible, I''d like to invite you to a dinner gathering this evening. Should you be avable."


    "I am. Invitations are not to be declined. As a guest, I will ensure proper courtesy is extended to you," Morrigan replied generously. With that, as people began entering the church, the Lord and Veronica decided to take their leave.


    "May God bless you. Have a good day, my Lady," Veronica said respectfully before departing, leaving Morrigan amidst the growing crowd within the church.


    Though Rachel and Richard''s presence managed to deter some of the more curious individuals, others hesitated, clearly eager to linger. Morrigan sighed but patiently answered their questions one by one until, as the sun began to set, the crowd finally dispersed.


    "My Lady, on your first day, you-"


    Before Simon could continue, Morrigan raised a hand to silence him. "As a Saint, it is my duty to provide guidance. There''s no need for exnations."


    Simon hesitated but eventually conceded. Meanwhile, Thomas stepped forward, looking at his Lady with a mixture of curiosity and an odd sense of reverence. "My Lady, if you wish, Lord Wilfried could amodate you tomorrow instead."


    Hearing Thomas'' suggestion, Morrigan sighed once more but declined. "There''s no need. Let''s go."


    Thomas said nothing further and nodded. Morrigan made her way outside, approaching Rachel. "Would you like toe with me?"


    Rachel, despite her nonchnt demeanor, nodded with a hint of eagerness. After all, it was a free meal and an opportunity to taste dishes she hadn''t seen in ages. It was a good opportunity.


    "My Lady, it seems you''re not the only one invited. The Lord has also extended invitations to others," Thomas remarked calmly. Morrigan acknowledged this with a nod. "Good, they can follow us."


    Without further dy, they arrived at the guest estate Lord Wilfried had described. Despite being called a pce, it was something entirely different.


    The garden was expansive, but the house itself was small yet elegant¡ªa blend of luxury and simplicity. Morrigan found it rather appealing, a soothing ce to be.


    When Morrigan arrived, Lord Wilfried himself was there to greet her. As the others followed behind her, the Lord quickly got to the point.


    "It is an honor to host you here, Lady Saint."


    "Yes, I''m certain it will be an unforgettable experience," Morrigan replied calmly, herposed yet effective demeanor earning the Lord''s admiration. While Thomas quietly observed, Lord Wilfried gestured the way forward.


    Morrigan followed in silence. It seemed the dinner was to take ce in the garden, which had been decorated beautifully. Magicalmps illuminated the area, and arge, long table wasden with food.


    "Please, have a seat at the table." Lord Wilfried escorted Morrigan to the center of the table and motioned to a chair. Morrigan nodded and sat as dozens of servants bustled about, fulfilling their duties tirelessly.


    "Wow, the food looks amazing," Rachel whispered to Richard. Richard remained calm, observing the others. "Don''t start eating before everyone else. Don''t be disrespectful."


    Rachel grinned, her face lighting up with a mischievous smile. "Don''t treat me like an idiot. I know what I''m doing."


    "Thest time you said that, we nearly died, Rachel."


    "That was a one-time thing," Rachel quickly retorted, taking her assigned seat. Morrigan sat at the exact center of the long table.


    To her right sat Rachel first, then Richard, and Emily third. On Morrigan''s left was Veronica, followed by Lord Wilfried and then George.


    Simon was seated at the far-right end of the table, while Edmund upied the far-left end. Other advisors were positioned along the sides of the table, and Thomas stood silently behind them.


    The gatheringprised 13 people in total. Aside from Edmund, the other advisors seemed rtively insignificant. George appeared rxed but carried a subtle tension within, while Emily seemed bored, idly ying with a silver coin.


    "I''d like to introduce you first to my loyal soldier, Edmund." The Lord nced calmly at Morrigan. As everyone''s attention shifted to Edmund, he introduced himself. "Most people call me Redbeard. With your help, we''re confident we can defeat Franburg swiftly."


    Morrigan maintained an outwardly calm demeanor, her gaze soft as it rested on Edmund. "The wrath of God will be upon them. Rest assured, you will emerge victorious in this war."


    Edmund chuckled, nodding appreciatively. "With someone like you on our side, I almost feel sorry for our enemies."


    After introducing the other advisors, Lord Wilfried turned to his daughter. "You''ve already met my daughter. It would be fair to say she''s your biggest admirer. She talks about you every day."


    Morrigan''s gaze shifted to Veronica. She knew the girl''s story. Morrigan wasn''t sure what to make of someone older than her seeing her as an idol.


    For now, she could only brush off her admirer. Sensing Veronica''s curiosity even from this distance, Morrigan sighed inwardly. "Veronica is not just admired by us but is also praised by God Himself. Naturally, she has my utmost respect. Likewise, being seen as an idol by her is a great honor."


    Veronica''s cheeks flushed slightly with embarrassment. She instinctively reminded herself that she wasn''t a teenager anymore. As the people at the tableughed, the introductions finally came to an end.


    "Since you''ve introduced everyone, it''s my turn now," Morrigan said. She then turned to Richard and Rachel. "Richard and Rachel are my most loyal friends andpanions. They are from Wargan, bold and fiery people who have fought courageously by my side through thick and thin."


    "Wargan?" Lord Wilfried asked with curiosity. "I haven''t been there in a long time. They say it''s changed quite a bit, especially militarily."


    Rachel smiled and nodded. "We''ve grown much stronger. After all, we''re no longer a nation constantly at war to reim our homnd. Time has made us resilient."


    Lord Wilfried murmured in approval. Morrigan then turned to Richard. "Richard is Rachel''s brother. I assure you, both of them possess incredible strength."


    George, recalling his own sibling, nced at Rachel. Finding her truly beautiful, he became somewhat enchanted. Noticing this, Emily shot him a sharp look.


    Morrigan''s gaze shifted to Thomas. "Thomas is my steward¡ªstrong and capable. I can assure you he''s the best steward in the world."


    "I am honored, my Lady," Thomas said calmly.


    With the introductionsplete, it was time to move on to political matters, but first, it was time to eat.


    As Morrigan began her meal, the others followed suit. The food was quickly consumed, and the servants promptly prepared sses of wine. As they ced the finest wine on the table and cleared away the empty tes, a brief silence filled the room.


    It was Lord Wilfried who decided to break it. His gaze was calm, with a hint of expectation. "As you know, Lady Saint, our enemies have allies¡ªunlike us."


    Morrigan nodded, and the Lord continued. "Your assistance would be immensely valuable to us. Therefore, I propose an alliance."


    Thomas narrowed his eyes, while Simon shifted nervously in his seat. Though he was somewhat familiar with Lord Wilfried, he didn''t know Morrigan well enough to predict her response, which filled him with concern.


    "We have some conditions," Morrigan said calmly, easing Simon''s tension. She then continued, "Our condition is straightforward: the city''s main religion must be the Church of Creation. We have no other demands."


    Lord Wilfried''s eyes narrowed, his gaze falling thoughtfully to the ground. Morrigan''s offer was beneficial to everyone else at the table. The events at Howenswerg Fortress lingered in everyone''s minds.


    With such power, defeating entire armies was conceivable. After all, the God of Creation had been more active than any other deity in centuries. The Goddess of Light was absent, and her followers had be corrupt.


    The faith of the Seven Gods was now practiced only among the impoverished. While secrism had its merits, the Church of Creation introduced an entirely different kind of strength: divine support, special knights, and the aid of a saint.


    Rejecting such an offer would be foolish, yet epting it wasn''t easy either. People had grown ustomed to their way of life over time, and a sudden major change would feel strange to them.


    Thus, the best option would be to establish the primary religion after the war. Even if people became aware of this new faith, they remained indecisive for now. However, if the Church of Creation gained significant renown during the war, people would be more willing to ept it.


    At least, that''s what Lord Wilfried believed, and his reasoning was sound. "We can agree to your condition after the war," he finally said.


    As Simon tensed again, Rachel narrowed her eyes, ncing sideways at Morrigan. Morrigan remained calm andposed, prompting Rachel to avert her gaze.


    "We can ept that," Morrigan said, "but I wish to add another condition: that a representative chosen by us must always hold a position in government."


    Upon hearing Morrigan''s words, the advisors at the table immediately rose in rm, but a single look from Lord Wilfried silenced them.


    "Very well, we can agree to that," the Lord replied without issue. In fact, it worked to his advantage. Back when the Church of Light had dominated thesends, it had forced every city lord to sign a contract.


    ording to the contract, individuals selected by the local clergy had to hold government positions as representatives.


    This had allowed the Church to retain some power, but with the representatives of the Church of Creation now entering the scene, the two religious forces would sh, which would benefit Lord Wilfried.


    Morrigan merely nodded and then raised her ss of wine. "Now that everything is settled, I dere this agreement sacred! May the One who reigns in heaven and earth bless us all!"


    As Morrigan raised her ss, everyone else echoed her words, and the conversation soon resumed.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 97: Drachenreich Royal Family Hohenzoller

    The capital, Berlen...


    It was clearly Berlen, the version of Berlin in this world. It was a beautiful and peaceful city. It looked quite beautiful, and strangely, it reminded everyone of the Berlin they had in mind.


    The people looked worn-out and tired. Seth could guess this was due to the harsh working conditions. Worker rights seemed almost nonexistent here. Well, this wasn''t something Seth needed to concern himself with.


    Seth then steered his thoughts back to the main issue.


    The main reason he came here was to find someone. That person was Princess Eden, one of the King''s seven children.


    Princess Eden was one of the King''s illegitimate children, at least among the known ones. Eden was a strong and beautiful woman with blue hair and red eyes.


    She had been brought to the pce at the age of 8 by her father, King Wilhelm II, and was the only princess born of a servant. This was a bad situation for Eden. Her father did not care for her.


    Because Eden had no magical ability. Although she surpassed her peers in swordsmanship, herck of talent in magic had caused her to be overshadowed.


    This led her to be left in the hands of Queen Anneliese. Anneliese, a jealous woman, had used many means to torment Eden until she turned 21.


    Finally, when the King fell into paranoia over theck of loyal Generals, he gave Eden the main control over the Southern Drachenreich army.


    In Drachenreich, the ruler''s power could almost be said to be nonexistent, yet they still had armies on all four sides. These armies were typically in charge of small castles andnds.


    Royal soldiers would pass through agricultural and vacant areas to establish viges. These viges were entirely prepared to serve the Drachenreich army.


    This allowed the Royal family to maintain a small degree of authority, but there was a problem. The City Lords had both field advantages and military power.


    This created a bnce, establishing a system that allowed the Drachenreich Royal family to survive.


    Despite the Southern army beingrger than the other armies, itsck of use had caused it to be quitezy, and its power began to diminish.


    That was until Eden came. Eden served in the army until the age of 32 and, interestingly, carried out a massive reform in the army in a short time.


    Thezy were fired, executions were carried out, and those who deserved to be hanged were hanged...


    Eden was ruthless during this process, but the wise men agreed that this move was very positive. The army quickly recovered, grew stronger, and Eden reemerged as a threat.


    The former calm, submissive girl was gone, and a demon had taken her ce. She reminded Seth more of Morrigan. In the Otome game, Morrigan was also heading down a simr path. It got to a point where, after a time, people¡ªvassals and friends¡ªbecame nothing but pawns.


    Among the 4 generals, Eden waspletely loyal to herself. Even King Ranult had realized this sooner orter, but it was meaningless now. Because Seth was here.


    Eden could be a good ally. Seth knew her weak point. Eden''s brother, Felix, was severely ill and at risk of dying.


    Eden''s one and greatest desire was not the throne but her brother. This was, of course, useful to Seth. By using a Drachenreich general, he could destroy the Royal family.


    Even if people were to be sacrificed, Seth would take good care of their grandchildren and children. At least, that''s what he thought.


    Seth broke off his thoughts and swiftly flew over thends as night fell. He was in his crow form, secretly following Eden since noon. Through this process, he could see what Eden was going through.


    Outside the South, she wasn''t respected much. Servants were afraid to face her, and her ideas were disregarded by the other Generals.


    Seth did not intervene. His thoughts were filled with satisfaction and cunning. Seeing it from the Otome game and experiencing it firsthand brought Seth more information.


    With this information, he could more easily manipte Eden''s emotions.


    "My brother, are you okay? Would you like some water?" Eden said with a hint of sentimentality, not afraid to show her feelings while looking at her younger brother. Felix, with long white hair and red eyes, looked at his older sister politely.


    "I''m fine," Felix managed to speak, his voice sounding crackly and halting. Eden clenched her fists and said nothing. Meanwhile, Seth sat calmly on a branch, quietly watching the two siblings.


    As blood began to flow from Felix''s mouth again, Eden hurriedly wiped it away with a napkin and hardened her gaze. "Brother, even if you''re fine, you''re still coughing up blood. If I had taken you to that doctor, the result would have been different¡ª"


    "Sister," Felix said, closing his eyes. Eden stopped and looked at her brother with an expression of dissatisfaction. Felix continued, "We''ve seen dozens of doctors before. They all said the same thing. This time won''t be any different."


    Eden narrowed her eyes. "Maybe this time, they can heal you. Just try? There''s no harm in trying..."


    Felix barely managed to smile, and more blood flowed from his mouth. "Stop, sister. It would be more relieving for me to die. That way, I wouldn''t be a burden to you."


    "You''ve never been a burden to me!" Eden shouted harshly. Felix sighed. "Then why am I in this state? I am a burden to you. ept it, sister. I''m nothing but a piece of trash. Just like the Queen said..."


    When the Queen''s name was mentioned, Eden''s eyes burned with hatred. "Those filthy words of hers mean nothing! You are not trash. You are my most precious treasure, Felix."


    Felix was moved, but suddenly a voice that separated them didn''t allow him to express his feelings.


    "Eden Von Hohenzoller and Felix Von Hohenzoller..."


    A British male voice suddenly triggered Eden, making her draw her sword and throw it in the direction of the sound. The sword embedded itself threateningly in front of the Crow, but the crow took off and flew forward as if nothing had happened.


    As they entered, a flock of crows suddenly blocked Felix and Eden''s view, causing concern. Fortunately, the crows disappeared quickly, and in their ce appeared a tall, handsome man with long hair and striking red eyes.


    "Who are you? You do know the penalty for entering here, right?" Eden said seriously, drawing her dagger. Seth simply smiled and tried to soften the situation. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to cause trouble. I just came to talk."


    Eden squinted suspiciously, not believing Seth''s words. "It takes courage toe here. At least for those who want to die. Exin why you''re here, or I''ll kill you."


    Seth narrowed his eyes and suddenly lunged forward, disappearing from Eden''s sight in an instant. Eden''s eyes widened, but it was already toote.


    "Watch out!"


    Felix shouted anxiously. Seth quickly struck the arm holding Eden''s dagger, disarming her, then grabbed her shoulder and pushed her gently to the ground, forcing her to kneel.


    "Calm down. I''m not here to fight¡ª"


    Seth couldn''t finish his sentence before a punch hit his face, interrupting him. Seth recoiled, but the punchnded. Eden didn''t stop and within seconds,nded dozens of punches on Seth''s face.


    Seth didn''t even feel pain and simply stood still. Even when the punches hit his face harshly, he didn''t budge. This irritated Eden, but eventually, she withdrew, giving up.


    "Who the hell are you?!"


    "I just want to help you." Seth said slowly while surveying the room. His gaze swept everywhere. Eden''s eyes narrowed as Seth continued, "Of course, for a price..."


    "Are you a devil?" Eden repositioned herself to attack. Seth denied it with a smile. "Do I look like a devil to you?"


    "You look like a freaky Dark Wizard," Eden said with hatred. Seth narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a touch of humor. "I''m not a devil, I''m a better god. A god who can do whatever you want..."


    Seth stepped forward. His eyes briefly shifted to Felix but he didn''t stop, instead approaching Eden with a slow but sly smile. "I can heal your brother Felix. I can make sure you get your revenge..."


    Eden''s eyes widened while Felix''s brow furrowed with concern. "Sis! No, I¡ª!"


    Before Felix could continue, he coughed up blood again. Eden rushed to help Felix, her red eyes lit up with sorrow, curiosity, suspicion, and hope.


    "I can heal your brother right now. I can even give him a power to protect himself." Seth said smoothly, exuding an irresistible charm. Eden stood up, pausing thoughtfully.


    "I know how the Queen and her sons treated you, and even who poisoned Felix..."


    "Who did it?"


    Eden''s eyes grew cold as she demanded an answer. Seth smirked slightly. "It was King Wilhelm and his loyal advisors. They didn''t expect you to grow this strong and tried to poison you, but they poisoned the wrong person."


    It might have seemed like a lie, but it wasn''t. Seth was sure that Wilhelm had poisoned the wrong person.


    The figure of Eden''s father appeared in her eyes. Even thinking that the man she usually saw as useless had nned this made her seethe with anger.


    "What do you want?" Eden sighed and suppressed her anger, speaking. Seth smiled, pleased that it was going so smoothly.


    "I want topletely change this kingdom and create a nation based on my religion. A powerful kingdom with influence all over Aure..."


    "You can''t defeat the Light Church. The Light Goddess is invincible," Eden spoke, almost forcing the bitter truth. Seth shook his head, denying it. "The era of the Light Goddess is over. Trust me."


    Looking into Seth''s eyes, which almost seemed to shine, Eden hesitated. She had long stopped caring about the kingdom. There was nothing left to lose. Her only remaining option was to heal Felix and live her life normally.


    Repeating this thought in her mind, Eden gathered her resolve and agreed. A ruthless light glowed in her eyes. "I ept your deal. But if anything happens to Felix, I won''t let you escape."


    Seth nodded seriously and continued. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to Felix."


    "That better be the case..."


    Then, as a final flock of crows surrounded them, Seth said onest thing. "I willply with your terms. In exchange, you will never im any rights over the kingdom, and you will ept that your kingdom belongs to the Creation Church..."


    Eden epted without much thought. Seth grinned, and in an instant, the flock of crows dispersed, and Seth''s figure vanished. Thest thing left behind was a dark aura enveloping Felix''s body as arge amount of Mana was infused into him.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 98: Morgana is back(1/?)

    Time passed quickly in a short period. Within a month, everything had changed dramatically during the days following The First Supper. Firstly, four major events urred, each in an unexpected way.


    First, the war had shifted significantly in favor of Erntestadt. The Creation Church had risen much stronger than anticipated. Every small andrge battle had been won. Fortresses were destroyed and conquered.


    Franburg had fallen into such a dire situation that Lord Holger''s reputation had been officially ruined. It was no secret that Holger, who had lost his honor and dignity throughout Drachenreich, was nning to flee.


    Lord Wilfried''s army was close topletely conquering enemy territory. The only remaining ce was Franburg.


    Holger''s army had been scattered. The Lichtenfels army had surprisingly not arrived. No one knew why Lord J¨¹lgen had done this. He had not adhered to the agreement.


    Naturally, this caused Lord Holger to curse, which was enough to embarrass him. However, Lord J¨¹lgen didn''t even care. No one could understand what he was thinking.


    Meanwhile, the war had reached its final stage. Once the armies entered Franburg, there would be no more battles. During this process, Morrigan had joined the Church leadership full-time and swiftly moved from house to house, preaching and treating people equally and kindly like a Saint.


    As a result, the Creation Church had set a new record, increasing its followers to 160,000. While this number might seem small, consider this: the Light Church was the secondrgest religion in the city and only had 400,000 followers. Thergest religion was the Twelve Great Gods with 1.2 million followers.


    Considering that Erntestadt''s poption was between 2 to 3 million, these numbers were good. The rest of Erntestadt''s poption consisted of 320,000 followers of the Ice Goddess, and the remaining people were atheists or worshippers of other pantheons.


    The existence of so many religious institutions could be dangerous and unstable, but Lord Wilfried was managing things well and was harshly suppressing any uprisings.


    The Creation Church had also received an additional 10 million gold from the Morvos Consortium, sessfully surpassing other religions in funding in a short time.


    Like the Creation Church, the Morvos Consortium was rapidly growing in power. In particr, the Morvos Bank was bing a trend among the nobles.


    Seth had made a decision to establish the ce where all the money was kept at the legendary Dwarven mountain, Gram Mountain. Gram Mountain was a ce filled with chaotic mana.


    The security was immense. Therefore, Seth had set up a vault inside the mountain. He made an agreement with the Dwarves to ensure the ce was protected. It waspletely impossible for the Dwarves to steal anything.


    The Dwarves were extremely reliable. This pleased Seth even more. With the vault inside the mountain, a space-time spell allowed quickmunication with the vault.


    As a result, banking was rapidly expanding and was now nearly synonymous with Morvos. Recently, they were very close to surpassing the 100 million gold mark.


    The fast-food chain had performed better than expected. It was the number one choice for people. Moreover, since meals were delivered to your doorstep by Raven, it quickly became normalized and widespread among the people.


    It was especially popr for those in need. Hamburgers, pizza, pasta, and desserts...


    The other major event, of course, was rted to the Holy Mary Kingdom. The Elves had cut off trade with humans, putting the Kingdom in a difficult situation.


    There were no signs of the King, and the Queen''s whereabouts were unknown. The Elves were acting harshly and in istion this time.


    The Elf Council had beenpletely ughtered. This was an unprecedented event in Elf history. In one night, the governing body of the Elves had been destroyed. The only remnants were the decapitated bodies.


    Naturally, the Elves med humans. There were rumors that the Elf Queen was preparing her armies, but this was not certain.


    While the Elves were few in number, their strength was not to be underestimated. As long as the Tree of Life existed, the Elves were incredibly strong. Even human armies would notst long against them.


    Moreover, they almost had an army of domesticated animals. They were almost unbeatable in forested areas.


    The Church had shifted its attention to the southern continent. This was great news for Seth. At least the Church''s movement westward would be dyed even further.


    Of course, they would eventually notice the changes in the West and attack. But by then, Seth would be fully prepared for war, as would the Light Goddess. All that was needed was time.


    Thest major news was that the Wargan people were preparing for war. Their army was more active than ever.


    Winter had arrived, but it was still not settled. The Wargan people would strike when winter was at its harshest and most advantageous. When the winter covered everything, and the veil of the Winter Goddess turned the earth white, that would be the time.


    The Wargan would not miss this opportunity and would be a serious problem for the Church. This would not be a normal war. It would be a Holy War between the Winter Goddess and the Light Goddess...


    The Wargan''s greatest desire had always been to create a Wargan Empire. Their goal was not simple: they wanted to rule the entire continent.


    The shamans had all their power behind them, and their wild armies were as fierce as raging waves. Since the kingdom was in the midst of a civil war, the Church of Light was going to defend with all its might, and it was highly likely that they would win, at least stopping the invasion of the Wargans.


    At least, that was how it had been in the Otome game. Ever since Seth arrived, things had changed shockingly, but the reappearance of such a significant event showed that it would end the same way as before.


    It had been the same in the Otome game. They had attacked in the winter and been defeated. This time would be no different.


    Seth was certain the Church would weaken, but there was another thing to consider. This wouldn''t be enough to bring about the Church''s demise. Even after all these wars, the Church would still have the power to crush the West.


    Seth could never allow this. No matter what, the Church had to fall to its weakest state, so when Seth attacked them, they would be destroyed.


    On top of that, the Trust armies were nowpletely under Seth''s control. Though it wasn''t enough to take Drachenreich, it was still good enough.


    At least, Seth had the most powerful army in Drachenreich. After Franburg was defeated, Seth would quickly take control of the kingdom. There was no time to wait.


    The royal family would die, Morrigan would be the Holy Empress, and then she would move to conquer the entire West. Seth was greedy. He wanted the West.


    He wanted to be the true ruler of the new Drachenreich Empire, conquer the entire continent, and be revered like a true God by millions of devout followers.


    Despite needing to threaten, destroy, or subjugate some people, Seth had already made a long list. Especially the Lord of Lichtenfels was a thorn in his side.


    The Nobles'' Council of the Holy Mary Kingdom, the Prince, high-ranking members of the Church, the Hades Sect, the 12 Great Gods'' human organizations, local Church leaders, small andrge Gang Lords, merchants, duchies, small counties,rge corporations, powerful and popr people...


    This list went on and on. These were the people who must not be left alive at the earliest opportunity. There was no mercy. If necessary, Seth would carry out a genocide, but these people could not survive.


    Now, Seth''s first move would be to kill the royal family. Eden, his ally now, had epted this. Although Eden was the Princess and General of this Kingdom, she had no loyalty to the King.


    This naturally yed into Seth''s hands. He quickly moved toward the Royal Pce, his shadow-like figure slithering in the darkness of the night.


    Seth soon managed to enter the Pce and made sure all the servants were absent. He slowly advanced.


    When he reached the King''s room, his eyes first settled on the gray-haired, bearded man at the edge of the bed, then moved to the red-haired, mature woman. He moved forward without hesitation for a moment. As his shadowy form began to enter the King''s eyes, nose, and ears, the King''s body trembled quickly.


    "Ah..."


    The King opened his eyes and suddenly jumped out of bed, causing the Queen to panic and wake up. Anneliese woke and opened her eyes. "Wilhelm? Are you alright? What happened?"


    King Wilhelm''s eyes briefly shed red, but just as quickly, it faded. Wilhelm stood emotionlessly, not paying attention to his wife.


    "Wilhelm? Wilhelm!" Anneliese said sharply, sitting on her knees and looking at Wilhelm. "What happened to you¡ª"


    Before she could say more, suddenly Wilhelm, under Seth''s control, grabbed the Queen''s throat. The Queen screamed, but it was toote. Seth easily broke her neck and let her fall like a puppet.


    "One is gone. Now it''s time to set the n in motion," Seth said with a sinister smile. His smile grew even wider when the door suddenly burst open.


    "Your Majesty! Are you alright!?" The person who entered was a tall knight. Seth controlled Wilhelm''s body. He got out of bed and calmly looked at the knight.


    "Knight, do you see what has happened to the Queen?" Wilhelm said. The knight, entering the room, looked at the Queen, who was dead in the bed, with concern.


    "The Goddess of Light told me to kill her for being an infidel. I followed her orders, and she promised me Heaven," Wilhelm''s grin took on a more devilish form as his eyes almost emptied of human emotion.


    The young knight trembled. His eyes widened in disbelief. Wilhelm''s reputation among the people was very good. He was said to be a kind and thoughtful man! But what the knight saw was not that. Wilhelm was practically a monster.


    "This¡ª"


    The knight was shocked as Wilhelm suddenly disappeared, and he flew backward, crashing into the wall. When Wilhelm reappeared, the knight was terrified by this power.


    "I will keep you alive so you can see everything," Wilhelm said calmly. As the young knight''s eyes closed, thest thing he saw was Wilhelm''s red-glowing eyes. Terrifying and ominous...


    As the young knight fainted, Seth did not stop. He quickly killed the other knights who tried to find out what had happened and showed no mercy to anyone who crossed his path. Servants, butlers, gardeners¡ªall perished as Seth ruthlessly ughtered the NPCs.


    After throwing the young knight''s body outside, Seth set the pce on fire. The people inside, including the bodies, screamed as the fire spread toward the city. Seth showed no mercy. People would not die. Only the buildings would disappear, that was all.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint me, my friend..."


    Seth said calmly. Then Wilhelm''s body exploded, and Seth quickly left the ce. What he left behind was a burning pce and countless dead.


    Seth had allowed people to die as painlessly as possible. Now, everything that remained was in Eden''s hands...

 Chapter 100 - 99: Morgana is back(2/?)

    "This city is close to falling!" Wilfried¡¯s voice thundered. The soldiers cheered as the cannons bombarded the city¡¯s walls with terrifying explosions, and thousands of men relentlessly reloaded dozens of cannons at lightning speed.


    The cannonballs, however, were nothing more than ordinary stones. Their purpose was not to destroy the fortress walls but to force thest remaining military force inside to surrender.


    Standing beside Lord Wilfried was General Edmund, and next to him was Urien. Alongside Urien were dozens of priests.


    While the priests tended to the wounded soldiers, Urien calmly observed the city. It was clear that the city was on the verge of copse and surrender. Their armies had been undeniably destroyed, their dominance in the rural areas lost, and their barracks disbanded.


    In such a state, they could neither procure supplies nor food. Furthermore, the constant bombardment by catapults perpetually struck the city.


    "Now that Franburg is about to fall, we can deliver the final blow," Lord Wilfried said calmly. Edmund nodded, narrowing his eyes sharply. "Those bastards took longer to surrender than expected. This must end now."


    Lord Wilfried nodded in agreement and turned to Urien. "I wish Lady Morrigan hade, but unfortunately, she could not. Do you know why she didn¡¯te?"


    Urien appeared thoughtful for a moment before responding. "Yes, I know. It seems she received some important news. That¡¯s why she remained in the city, Lord Wilfried."


    "Hmm," Lord Wilfried muttered, looking at Franburg thoughtfully. "I wonder what could be so important. It seems something big ising again."


    "Perhaps," Urien replied calmly. The Lord¡¯s curiosity was understandable. Morrigan¡¯sst actions were still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds. Even Lord Wilfried had not hesitated to send his daughter to the Church.


    People could easily see such an act as legendary, especially considering how some bards across thend were reciting poems and tales about Morrigan.


    For a while, no one spoke. The only sounds were the cannon fire and the shouts of the soldiers¡ªuntil Franburg¡¯s banner was reced with a white g.


    Upon seeing the signal, Lord Wilfried raised his hand calmly. The Erntestadt army quickly ceased their attack as the gates of Franburg opened, and Lord Holger emerged with six others.


    Lord Holger¡¯s mouth and hands were bound with rope, and he was nked by six Franburgians who had captured him. It seemed they were ready to sacrifice Lord Holger to secure their surrender.


    "Let¡¯s go," Lord Wilfried said calmly, mounting his horse and advancing slowly alongside Edmund and Urien. The six Franburgians knelt on the ground nervously but submissively.


    Holger¡¯s face was twisted in anger, radiating hatred. The Lord¡¯s horse halted, and the kneeling Franburgians immediately began to speak.


    "We surrender..." Their voices were exhausted, devoid of the energy to shout or raise their tones. Lord Wilfried¡¯s gaze was emotionless as he looked at the Franburgians. "Good. In return, I shall show you mercy."


    The Franburgians visibly rxed as Lord Wilfried called his soldiers to take Holger into custody. The Lord regarded him coldly. "Holger, we will imprison you for now, but remember this: you will pay for every drop of blood you have spilled."


    Two soldiers escorted Holger away as his face turned pale and he resisted in vain. It was toote. As Holger was led away, Lord Wilfried spurred his horse onward, his army following behind.


    Passing through the gates, the Lord and his army entered Franburg¡¯s streets. Leading at the front, the Lord¡¯s pace was steady, while his army, though cautious, marched with immense excitement. They bore smiles, knowing their names would be etched into history.


    The Franburgians were indoors, while those whose homes had been destroyed sat despondently amidst the ruins. Though the city still held its beauty, the people¡¯s spirits cast a somber pall over the atmosphere.


    Lord Wilfried¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, met with nothing but hatred and anger. From some, he received fearful nces, but he paid them no mind, advancing steadily and with an air of intimidation.


    "Spread out through the streets, maintain order, and remind them who now owns this ce," Lord Wilfried said, giving Edmund a side nce. Edmund nodded and, without a word, took half the army and dispersed the soldiers through the streets.


    "Urien," the Lord turned to him next, "I want you to serve as my governor for now. Represent me. By any means necessary¡ªwhether by military force or by breaking their minds. I don¡¯t care."


    Urien was initially surprised by the Lord¡¯s words but quickly epted his new position, nodding in acknowledgment. Lord Wilfried nodded in satisfaction. "Edmund will assist you. I am granting you full authority over this city."


    As Urien pondered the power he would wield, he felt intrigued. Winning the people¡¯s love would be difficult, but it was not impossible. No one would refuse free food, money, shelter, and education.


    Urien might not win their love, but he could certainly buy their loyalty. After all, they would inevitably submit to someone. Urien was resolute on that point.


    "Do not worry, Lord Wilfried. You can count on me."


    "I trust you, Urien. May God be with you," Lord Wilfried said calmly. Urien smiled and nodded. "Amen. It seems you have finally joined us."


    "I have not joined you," Lord Wilfried replied calmly. "I am grateful for what you¡¯ve done¡ªyou healed my daughter¡ªbut do not expect me to worship any god. My only god is science."


    Urien nodded in admiration. There was no need to say anything more. Upon reaching the pce, what greeted them was an almost abandoned-looking grand structure.


    Urien gazed at the pce with curiosity. Its architecture seemed strikingly familiar, reminiscent of the Kingdom of Holy Mary. "It seems Holger spent his fortune here," Urien remarked.


    Lord Wilfried nodded in agreement. Unlike the typical, modest Nord pces, this one exuded opulence and extravagant expense.


    "Using this as a government building seems more logical," Urien said with a smile. The Lord, meanwhile, instructed his soldiers to surround the pce and rest.


    Then, he dismounted his horse and slowly entered the pce. The Lord easily pushed open the grand doors of the pce, ignoring the servants hiding within.


    The Franburg soldiers who stood in his path knelt down in surrender, epting their fate. The Lord then reached the King¡¯s chamber and struck the locked door with a powerful punch.


    As the door creaked and fell, Urien grew curious about what the Lord was searching for. "What are we looking for?"


    "We¡¯re looking for the Franburg banner," Lord Wilfried said while inspecting the drawers of the desk. As documents scattered haphazardly around, the Lord showed no concern for the mess he created.


    "I found it."


    Urien frowned with curiosity and looked at the golden-embroidered banner the Lord held up. He couldn¡¯t understand what purpose it served. "What good will this do for us now?"


    "Just watch," the Lord ced the banner on the table and calmly said, "This should normally be a secret, but because I trust you, I¡¯ll exin it to you."


    Urien¡¯s curiosity deepened, and he felt a growing sense of astonishment. He wondered what made this banner different from others and patiently observed.


    "Centuries ago," the Lord began, "a wizard, whose name remains unknown, made a pact with the King of the time. While the wizard¡¯s desires remain a mystery, his actions are well-documented."


    "With incredible wisdom, the wizard crafted a banner," Lord Wilfried continued, holding up the Franburg insignia. "This banner was known as the God-King¡¯s Banner."


    "This pennon had the power to control all the Aure veins in the western part of the Albion continent," the Lord said calmly. Urien involuntarily held his breath. Controlling a quarter of the continent¡¯s mana was an extraordinary power.


    The existence of such a thing was still astonishing. Before Urien could voice his thoughts, Lord Wilfried continued. "Unfortunately, the King died for unknown reasons, and his empire crumbled before it couldst a single day."


    "Afterward, the God-King¡¯s Banner was shattered into thousands of pieces, and some of them were lost," the Lord said, giving Urien time to absorb the information. Urien¡¯s eyes lit up with realization as he understood the Lord¡¯s implication.


    The Lord then gently caressed the Franburg banner and presented it. "Twelve banners wereter created. These banners were connected to the Aure veins beneath the cities. But they were no longer the same."


    "Now, they are merely used to determine ownership of thend," the Lord said with a hint of dissatisfaction. Urien sighed in agreement. Such a powerful treasure could have had far greater utility.


    "Can¡¯t we reassemble the banner?"


    "We could, but most of the original banner is lost," Lord Wilfried sighed. "Even if we were to gather the banners of all twelve cities, the most we could achieve would be additional mana. Increasing thend¡¯s fertility would take at least one or two years."


    After a brief silence, Lord Wilfried folded the banner and ced it into his pocket. Then, he and Urien exited the pce together.


    "What do we do now?" Urien asked. Lord Wilfried replied calmly, "I¡¯ll leave. You and Edmund will stay here. I expect you to suppress all opposition in the city within a short time."


    Urien nodded and asked, "Can it be done by any means?"


    The Lord indifferently confirmed with a nod. "Whether you nt churches everywhere or suppress them with bloodshed, I don¡¯t care. But¡ª"


    Lord Wilfried paused, turned slightly toward Urien, and narrowed his eyes. "In any event, you will face the consequences of your actions."


    Urien quickly nodded, confident he wouldn¡¯t fail. "We will assimte the city swiftly. There will be no issues."


    As Lord Wilfried exited the pce, a messenger greeted him. The messenger was a young man wearing the insignia of the Morvos Consortium on hispel.


    "My Lord! I bring urgent news!"


    "What is it?" Despite the messenger¡¯s anxiety, Lord Wilfried remainedposed. The messenger took deep breaths before answering quickly. "The King¡ªthe King is dead!"


    Lord Wilfried¡¯s eyes widened for a moment but quickly returned to calm. He looked at the messenger with seriousness. "Is the cause known?"


    The messenger, nervous under the Lord¡¯s intensity, managed to speak. "The King was killed by the Church of Light... The King killed all his servants, even the gardeners."


    The messenger stammered and paused for a moment before continuing. "A knight was found who imed to have witnessed everything. As proof, the knight said that everything stemmed from the Goddess of Light and the Church of Light..."


    Urien¡¯s grin widened as he realized the golden opportunity before them. All he needed now was a single word. Urien¡¯s gaze shifted to the Lord.


    Lord Wilfried showed no emotion and coldly dered, "For the crimes of openly murdering the King and orchestrating an assassination against the Royal Family, I hereby ban all Church of Light activities in Erntestadt and Franburg."


    As the messenger and surrounding soldiers reacted in shock, Urien smirked. Lord Wilfried continued, "Any contact with the Church of Light will be considered a crime. Now, disperse!"


    Finally, as everyone left, the messenger recovered from his shock and returned to the capital to ry the news.


    "Will you go to the capital?"


    Urien asked calmly. Lord Wilfried turned to him with a determined expression. "Not just me¡ªall the lords will go to the capital."


    "After the King¡¯s death, the lords will convene to congratte the Prince who will ascend as the new King," Wilfried exined. "Now I must go. Either Drachenreich will fall apart again, or they will hail one of the ipetent Princes as King..."

 Chapter 101 - 100: Morgana is back(3/?)

    "It is an honor to see you here, Lady Morgana," Eden said cautiously, bowing her head. She lowered herself respectfully before the tall veiled woman standing in front of her. Eden could only nce at the woman known as Morgana with careful hesitation.


    This woman, with her long ck hair, exuded a dangerous and strange aura. Remembering what Seth had told her, Eden tried her best to maintain herposure.


    Morrigan, on the other hand, hade well-prepared to y the role of Morgana. While the veil concealed her face, her old dress still adorned her, though some conspicuous details had been removed.


    "Lady Princess," Morgana said calmly. "You know what we are doing today, don¡¯t you?"


    Eden squinted for a moment but quickly nodded in affirmation. "Yes, Your Holiness. I¡¯ve spread the word. The Nords have set out toe."


    Morrigan cast a scrutinizing nce at Eden for a moment before walking away without another word, exploring the newly restored pce.


    Despite the fire, the damage to the pce wasn¡¯t extensive, and it had been made usable again in a short time. The only losses were the servants, gardeners, and knights.


    To Morrigan, these were unnecessary sacrifices, but to Seth, they were necessary ones. Seth had said the more losses they incurred, the greater the impact.


    Morrigan hadn¡¯t argued. When Seth told her to act as Morgana, she had initially been surprised but ultimately epted.


    Seth¡¯s n was to intertwine Drachenreich¡¯s fate with Morgana¡¯s reputation. After all, in this kingdom, people almost spat at the mention of King Arthur¡¯s name. Morgana, however, was not viewed as an enemy here.


    Yes, she was believed to be a witch, a demon even, but not an enemy. In fact, some extreme nationalists respected her for opposing King Arthur, who was seen as the founder of the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    This was exactly what Seth wanted to exploit. Morgana would appear for a moment, rally support, and destroy the entire Holy Mary Kingdom.


    To the citizens of Drachenreich, this idea alone was fascinating. They would unite under Morgana¡¯s name, all while Morrigan¡¯s true identity remained concealed.


    As these thoughts subsided, Morrigan finally reached her room. Sunlight illuminated the chamber as Eden flinched at the sudden intrusion of a flock of crows and instinctively reached for her sword.


    But as the crows merged into the form of a man, Eden calmed down, recognizing who it was.


    "My god," Morrigan muttered calmly as she looked at Seth. Seth nodded and gave Eden a nce. Understanding his silentmand, Eden left the room.


    After Eden departed, Seth stepped forward, looking at Morrigan gently. "If you don¡¯t want to do this, I won¡¯t force you."


    Morrigan shook her head in refusal. "That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m ready."


    Seth paused, studying her thoughtfully. Then, with a sigh, he spoke again. "Look, I don¡¯t want to push you into something you¡¯re unwilling to do. If you want to say something, just say it¡­"


    Morrigan hesitated for a moment, then gazed at Seth with resolve. "I told you I would fully support you, and I will. But everything we¡¯ve done, and all the innocent people we¡¯ve killed¡ªit leaves a strange and horrible feeling inside me."


    She ced a hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat, and sighed deeply. For the first time in a long while, her eyes closed with a weariness that reflected her inner turmoil. "I just wish there were an easier, less harmful way."


    Seth sighed, empathizing with Morrigan¡¯s struggles. Then he spoke in a consoling tone, "I didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way either, but we had no choice. This isn¡¯t what we wanted¡ªit¡¯s what they forced upon us."


    Morrigan opened her eyes, standing still in uncertainty. Seth turned his back, gazing out of the window at the view outside before turning his gaze back to her.


    "Believe me, Morrigan, when all our enemies are finally gone, neither of us will regret this," Seth said with conviction. His gaze was merciless, and Morrigan sighed but said nothing.


    "Don¡¯t forget what they did to you, Morrigan," Seth continued, leaving the window and approaching her again. cing his hands on her shoulders, he looked at her earnestly.


    "If you forget their cruelty, the same thing will happen again, and you¡¯ll suffer more than you can imagine."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes filled with a storm of conflicting emotions as she looked at Seth. She couldn¡¯t find the words to respond, but she believed in the truth of his words.


    "From now on, emotions will only be a burden to us, Morrigan," Seth said, his voice calm but firm. "The church will show us no mercy. The Light Goddess seeks every opportunity to destroy us. And there are countless enemies out there, ready to give their lives just to see us dead."


    Morrigan¡¯s gaze hardened as she suppressed her emotions, forcing herself to think logically. She fixed her eyes on Seth and steeled her resolve.


    "If we start questioning ourselves, looking for mistakes, or trying to show mercy, we¡¯ll end up as naive hunters falling prey to their own targets," Seth said, his tone more serious than ever. He was speaking directly to her, knowing what the future held and having calcted every possible move.


    This world, he was sure, would be hell for the weak and the kind. He didn¡¯t want Morrigan to be naive. If she continued to dwell on her doubts or torment herself, Seth feared she would regret it deeply in the future.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Even the smallest mistake could lead to death. No enemy would overlook a chance to strike.


    "I understand," Morrigan said with a nod, grasping the implications of Seth¡¯s words. "I don¡¯t want our ns to fail because of me, but I won¡¯t be afraid¡­"


    "As you said, it¡¯s better to be a ruthless hunter than a naive one in this world." Morrigan suppressed her emotions, extinguishing any feelings of mercy. She hardened her heart.


    Seth was right. How could she forget what had been done to her? Even now, the church was hunting her relentlessly. This wasn¡¯t the time for doubt¡ªit was time to focus on survival and eradicating all her enemies.


    Just because of her fleeting emotions, she didn¡¯t want Seth¡¯s n to fall apart. That¡¯s why Morrigan would be brave and, if necessary, even risk killing her loved ones to survive.


    After all, she had devoted her life to her god.


    "Good, I¡¯m d you¡¯re adapting quickly." Seth smiled with satisfaction, then stepped back. "From now on, my n will proceed. Just stick to your role."


    Morrigan nodded, reminding herself of what she needed to do. "As you said, I¡¯ll gather all the Nords and¡ª"


    "We¡¯ll kill them," Seth finished, smiling. "Rachel and Richard will be there to protect you."


    "And what about the nobles¡¯ armies?" Morrigan furrowed her brows, asking curiously. Seth¡¯s grin widened, his lips curling into a sly smirk. "I¡¯ll take care of the generals. The armies, however, will be handled by Eden."


    "That¡¯s good, but what if the Lords notice something?" Morrigan saw this as a possibility. After all, the Lords couldn¡¯t be fooled so easily.


    "That will be easy, no need to worry. Eden¡¯s soldiers have already infiltrated the Lords¡¯ ranks," Seth said with admiration for Eden. "Eden has been incredibly effective in this. She truly deserves some praise."


    "You talk as if you admire her greatly," Morrigan said calmly. Seth smiled. "Eden is a capable woman and a suitable subordinate. Recently, she¡¯s been quite helpful to me."


    Then Seth winked and smiled at Morrigan. "But, of course, my favorite subordinate will always be you, Morrigan. Eden is merely a simple subordinate. You, however, are my valued ally."


    Morrigan said nothing, just grunted and turned her head. "Eden is truly an admirable woman. Talented, beautiful, and quite powerful..."


    "True, but you¡¯re forgetting something," Seth said, looking at Morrigan seriously. "Eden may be many things, but she cannot bepared to you. Among people, you¡¯re like a goddess. Eden is just a skilled general."


    Morrigan was moved by Seth¡¯s words, and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips. "If you keep talking like this, I might be arrogant, you know?"


    Sethughed and squinted his eyes. "An arrogant Morrigan... That would be pretty cool."


    "Imagine saying it with an air of arrogance," Sethughed, putting on a mock haughty smile. "I am Morrigan, the greatest and most powerful Empress on Earth! Bow before me, my ves, and obey my magnificent presence!"


    Seth said absurdly. Morrigan¡¯s face wrinkled in disgust. "No, I¡¯m fine like this. Just imagining myself talking like that makes me embarrassed."


    Seth smiled. "Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll be a ruthless Empress."


    Morrigan smiled. "I hope not. If I do, I¡¯ll truly be another Morgana in this world."


    Then Morrigan sighed. "As in every story, the titan falls and dies. The good princess ascends the throne and marries the hero."


    "That only happens in children¡¯s stories. They deliberately end like that because adults give children fairy tales to make them think life is beautiful," Seth said calmly. "But from an adult¡¯s perspective, these books are meaningless."


    Seth continued, "You¡¯re an adult. These books are meaningless to you. Don¡¯t look at life like a child; see it as an adult does."


    Before Seth could continue, the door suddenly opened. The person entering was Rachel, who approached Morrigan with a big smile. Then, when her gaze turned to Seth, her eyes sparkled.


    "In Morrigan¡¯s room¡ª"


    "There¡¯s nothing like that," Morrigan interrupted before Rachel could continue the misunderstanding. Seth¡¯s smile widened. He was clearly amused by the situation.


    Rachel paused, pursed her lips with an insinuating smile, and grinned. "I thought Morrigan was a pure girl. But now it seems she¡¯s not..."


    Morrigan sighed and rified the truth. "Seth isn¡¯t what you think. Seth is a divine envoy."


    "Wait!" Rachel was immediately surprised, looking at Seth. "Are you saying this man represents a god?"


    Seeing the representative of the God of Darkness shocked Rachel, but what they had been secretly discussing was even more intriguing.


    "Although I¡¯m curious about what you were talking about, I¡¯ll let it go for now," Rachel then looked at Morrigan. "It seems the Lords are slowly arriving. It might be good to greet them."


    ncing at Seth, Morrigan decided to leave after receiving his approval. "Let¡¯s go."


    Morrigan then walked towards the door.


    "Isn¡¯t Sething?" Rachel asked Morrigan, then turned to look at Seth, but seeing no trace of him, she fell silent. As Morrigan exited the door, she said, "Only we¡¯re going. Seth has more important matters to attend to."


    Rachel nodded and followed Morrigan without thinking too much.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 101: Morgana is back (4/?)

    Morringan walked slowly, gradually leaving the pce. The voices of the nobles gathered outside could be heard even from within.


    Rachel was curious about what Morringan might say. The tter of the nobles'' carriages echoed, and people were steadily assembling in front of the pce.


    Although Rachel didn''t fully understand the conversation between Seth and Morringan, she was certain that the arrival of these nobles was a sign of a significant event.


    After all, no matter what Morringan did, it could either lead to a major problem or a remarkable oue.


    Even though Rachel didn''t know Morringan personally, she had some impression of her. Morringan seemed like a puppet without much free will. Her expression was often emotionless. She rarely smiled, and when she did, her smile quickly faded back into indifference.


    Though Rachel didn''t like it, she had heard bits and pieces about Morringan''s experiences. Morringan resembled a child who had just been cast out into the world.


    Or rather, she was like a nk te. She was learning and growing, her personality seemingly only beginning to take shape. Rachel felt an inner resentment toward Thomas for treating Morringan so irresponsibly.


    Allowing a man like Thomas, who cared about nothing, to manipte someone as pure and innocent as Morringan, potentially leading her down a dark path, was something Rachel would never permit.


    As Rachel''s thoughts came to an end, Morringan finally exited the pce, and the first thing she saw was an almost endless line of carriages.


    Each noble had brought at least 30 soldiers. The rest of their armies were left behind, as bringing troops into the pce grounds had been forbidden since ancient times due to the potential for treason.


    Even though the lords were paranoid and fearful, they werepelled to follow this rule. Otherwise, they would be killed by the loyal lords.


    Despite the turnout, two people were missing: Lord Julgen and Lord Wilfried. While their absence was currently unexined, the gathered lords seemed too focused on Morringan''s arrival to care.


    As Morringan entered, her gaze immediately turned to the most powerful lord present, Zavier. Lord Zavier was an imposing man with a thick white beard and shoulder-length gray hair.


    He was the lord of Nordan City, one of the kingdom''s most militarized regions. Financially and militarily, he was the strongest lord in the kingdom,manding 30% of its total forces.


    He was both a racist and a Nord nationalist. Had he been 20 years younger, he would have seized this opportunity to wage war and im the throne.


    He had only two heirs: one was ipetent and arrogant, while the other was soft and sickly. This made Lord Zavier cautious.


    Even if he became king, his dynasty would be destroyed upon his death, rendering his efforts meaningless. For a man like Zavier, who longed to leave a mark in history, this was a nightmare.


    His personality was stern but sardonic. Morringan knew Seth had added him to the list of threats. If a massacre were to ur today, Lord Zavier would be among the first to die.


    "You must be the famous Saint," Lord Zavier said in a calm but mocking tone. Morringan''s expression didn''t change; she simply looked at him with a serene gaze. "I''m surprised to see you here. Though I don''t know you personally, I''ve heard unsavory rumors about your old age and inability to even rise from your seat."


    Lord Zavier''s face twitched, but he said nothing and merely frowned. "As you can see, I am still energetic and strong. Don''t mistake me for a feeble old man, youngdy."


    Zavier''s gaze then shifted to Rachel. His eyes widened in surprise upon noticing the familiar culture of Wargan, then narrowed. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone from Wargan. It''s strange to see you with an Albion native."


    Rachel sensed the implication in Zavier''s words and smiled, though her eyes were cold. "Morringan is my friend. She is a great warrior and a just ally. Even if she''s not from Wargan, she would be greatly respected there."


    Then Rachel narrowed her eyes, which gleamed with a merciless light. "Unlike the filthy offshoots of the noble Wargan lineage, the Nords, we judge people by their strength in battle."


    Zavier gritted his teeth and exhaled heavily, his face twisting in anger. "How dare you¡ª"


    But he was interrupted when Princess-General Eden arrived. "Don''t cause trouble, Zavier. You''re standing in front of the royal pce."


    Though furious at Eden''s disrespectful address, Lord Zavier was still a shrewd man. He realized that continuing would ultimately harm his position.


    "Fine," he said, regaining control and calming his anger. He red at Eden with disdain. "I won''t bother with you today, but remember: Nord grudges run deep."


    Without another word, Zavier threw a hostile nce at Morringan and joined the other lords.


    Eden sighed and turned to Morringan, her gaze calm but ruthless. "Mydy, I hope you''re prepared. There is no turning back today."


    Morringan closed her eyes, lost in thought. She contemted her future. The Church of Creation was growing rapidly, but it wasn''t enough.


    Morringan was intelligent enough to understand what was needed. Seth had to gain more power in the mortal realm, and this would involve countless deaths.


    She was certain she would y a crucial role in this process. The Church of Creation needed her as much as she needed Seth.


    "It seems you''re here," Richard said, smiling faintly with satisfaction as he saw Morringan. She nodded and greeted him. "You''re on time, Richard."


    "Have you seen Lord Wilfried?" Morringan asked calmly. Richard shook his head regretfully. "I waited at the city gates for a long time, but neither his carriages nor his banners appeared."


    Morringan sighed briefly and then turned to Rachel. "It seems the lord won''te, but that was predictable. Seth must have told him."


    Richard was curious about Seth''s identity and wanted to ask but refrained. Meanwhile, Rachel frowned.


    Morringan continued, "But Lord Julgen''s absence is more suspicious. He should have no knowledge of our ns. Why didn''t hee?"


    "There''s no point dwelling on it now," Richard said calmly. Morringan wanted to think further and uncover the reason, but she knew the lords were waiting inside. Dying any longer would be unwise.


    "Very well," Morringan said calmly before turning her back and walking into the pce. Rachel and Richard followed closely behind.


    As Morringan entered, the first person to catch her eye was Thomas, who stood apart from everyone else.


    Not understanding why Thomas seemed to be avoiding people, Morringan gestured for him toe over. Thomas approached hisdy, stood quietly, and gave her a respectful bow.


    "It hase to an end, mydy," Thomas said calmly, looking at Morringan with a relieved expression and a faint smile on his lips. "All the lords here believe they are superior to you, mydy. Believe me, it took all my restraint not to ughter them."


    Rachel gave Thomas a sarcastic nce, while Morringan sighed, her expression devoid of emotion as she looked at him. "Don''t worry, Thomas. Today will be thest time you see them anyway. Let them enjoy their final night."


    Hearing Morringan''s merciless words, Thomas gave a sadistic grin. He then bowed deeply, demonstrating his unwavering loyalty. "It is the greatest reward of this century for me to witness this, mydy."


    Thomas stepped back, allowing Morringan to proceed. Morringan walked forward slowly, stepping into the grand hall. The Royal Hall was massive, and all the northern lords were gathered there. Ten lords, each of significant importance, upied the room.


    Each one ruled great cities,manded vast armies, and presided overrge poptions. They were the leaders and rulers of the most powerful houses in Drachenreich.


    While their deaths would cause chaos in the kingdom and widespread panic, in the end, the realm would reunite, and the Church of Creation would crush its enemies with great force.


    Morringan took a deep breath, choosing her words as she prepared to address the lords. But there was little need to think deeply; there was no point in saying much to those about to die.


    "Today, you have gathered here to honor a dead man. May the gods protect you," Morringan said, ensuring all eyes were on her. Then she continued, "Today, you will bear witness to an event of great significance, something that will leave an indelible mark on history."


    The lords, intrigued by her words, raised their goblets of wine and drank. Morringan carried on, her tone calm, silent, and deadly. "Today, you will witness the kingdom''s rebirth, the unification of a broken and fragmented people, and the beginning of offering the world anew to the Queen of Darkness under one empire."


    As soldiers of Eden began to enter the hall, some of the lords cautiously reached for their swords.


    Morringan''s eyes turned icy cold as she locked her ruthless gaze on each lord in turn. "In short, you are no longer needed. From today, neither your power, your reputation, nor your armies will be yours. All of it now belongs to the Empress and the Empire."


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    A sudden anti-magic spell enveloped the pce, sealing the lords'' magical powers and leaving them helpless.


    "It was a trap! From the very beginning, we were led into a trap! Curse you, saint!" Lord Zaveir trembled with rage and tried to escape, but it was already toote.


    Thomas swiftly tore out Lord Zaveir''s heart. As the first lord''s blood stained the pce floor, many other lords fought back against the advancing soldiers. However, they were no match for Eden, Rachel, and Richard, and one by one, the lords began to fall.


    The lords were ughtered mercilessly, some desperately trying to flee, but the soldiers blocked every escape. Thomas unleashed his magic, breaking every bone in their bodies.


    Screams echoed through the pce as the massacre spread beyond its walls. The soldiers killed the lords'' armies stationed at the capital''s outskirts, as well as anyone connected to them.


    The city gates were sealed, prohibiting entry or exit. Eden''s soldiers, disciplined and ruthless, eliminated every individual on their list of threats.


    Terrified citizens fled to their homes, locking their doors, while the streets turned into battlefields. Screams echoed everywhere. It wasn''t just the soldiers; assistants, advisors, and anyone allied with the lords fell victim.


    No one escaped the wrath of Seth, and one by one, they all met their end.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 102: Morgana is back (5/?)

    "Entrances and exits were prohibited. Do not cause trouble," dered the Morvos Knights as they shut the city gates, leaving hundreds of merchants andmoners stranded outside.


    The people, bewildered, stared angrily at the unfamiliar knights. No one understood what was happening. The Morvos Knights had suddenly flooded the city, severingmunication with the outside world.


    As everyone spected about the situation, screams asionally echoed from within the city, further unsettling the crowd.


    "As I said," a Morvos Knight stepped forward, his towering figure and imposing presence intimidating the masses. He issued a warning with a menacing tone. "If you don''t leave, we''ll make you leave by force."


    "My family is inside! What are you doing? They need me!"


    "Yes! We have families in there! You can''t do this!"


    As the crowd erupted into chants of protest, the Morvos Knight merely grumbled. Then, with a gleaming motion, he unsheathed his sword and mmed it into the ground with a resounding thud. The crowd fell silent instantly; children began crying, but the knight ignored them.


    Speaking with a firmer tone, he dered, "Soon, everything will be exined to you. Be patient, or idents may happen."


    The knight''s mana began pressing down on the people, silencing any dissent. Then, pulling his sword from the ground, he stepped back, allowing the crowd to breathe more freely.


    This was not limited to the city gates. Within the city, it was no different. Hundreds of Morvos Knights stormed homes, dragging out individuals in their grasp. All of these people were advisors, spies, and important figures close to King Wilhelm.


    Anyone with ties to the royal family or government was seized from their homes and taken to the dungeons for execution. Seth had warned he would be ruthless, and he wasn''t joking.


    Indeed, he was determined to leave no trace of the previous rulers. While he might not be as brutal as the Soviets, if being like them was necessary to stabilize the kingdom, then Seth would act like them.


    "Take them. And that one too,"manded a Morvos Knight Captain coldly. The knights shoved aside children and swiftly seized a 38-year-old man, dragging him by his arms.


    "Let go of my father!"


    The man''s son shouted angrily, rushing toward the soldiers, but it was futile. A sharp p from a knight sent the boy sprawling to the ground. The captain narrowed his eyes, watching as the mother embraced her crying son.


    "Your husband is guilty of treason and practicing a forbidden religion. Do not resist," the captain stated mercilessly, showing no pity for the sobbing woman.


    "My husband is innocent! What do you want from our family?"


    Despite the woman''s screams, the knights dragged the unconscious man out and departed. Outside, the captain oversaw the loading of the man onto arge cart already filled with at least 50 other detainees. Their faces were bruised and battered.


    The streets were deserted, and Eden''s lightly armored loyal soldiers patrolled on guard.


    In summary, the entire city was under strict military control. The news of the lords'' deaths had not yet spread across the realm. Meanwhile, Seth had already dispatched specialized mages and Morvos Knights to take control of most of Drachenreich''s cities. The lords'' armies hadrgely been disbanded.


    Princes and princesses were executed, shipyards temporarily shuttered, and the lords'' barracks seized by Morvos forces.


    The Church of Creation had already begun recing local Light Church establishments. Simon was ready, having appointed priests, priestesses, and high priests. Urien epted this transition and ascended to the rank of Pope.


    Morringan, now adopting the name Morgana, was chosen as the General Leader, Saint, and Representative of the Divine for the Church of Creation. George became the Commander of the Holy Order, and Emily was appointed as the Commander of the Amazon Warriors, a specialized female unit.


    Simon, expected to serve as Chancellor, Chief Minister, and F¨¹hrer under the soon-to-be Empress Morringan, was already preparing for a prominent role in the new government. Once Morringan ascended to the throne, Simon would hold significant authority in the administration.


    Seth now expected Simon to act seriously and behave like a leader. While Simon was intelligent and strong, he was also soft-hearted¡ªamendable trait but a dangerous weakness for a politician and leader.


    Meanwhile, in the royal pce, Eden, Morringan, Richard, Thomas, and Rachel were gathered, reviewing the general situation.


    Inside the king''s chambers, Morringan sat while the others stood around arge table. On the tabley a political map of Drachenreich.


    Morringan studied the map intently for a moment. Then, raising her head, she calmly turned to Princess Eden. "What''s the status?"


    Eden narrowed her crimson eyes, answering thoughtfully and without dy. "Berlen is under control, but the people are unaware of the situation. I believe they''ll remain quiet for at least another week."


    Eden responded calmly, "If we keep them in the dark for too long, I fear protests and rebellions will soon emerge."


    Morringan grunted and fell into silent contemtion. A week was a decent timeframe¡ªto implement reforms across the kingdom and appoint governors for each position.


    There were 12 major cities; two were already loyal. The remaining ones could be subdued with appropriate governors and military presence. The only concerning matter was Lord Julgen, who was still alive and leading his armies.


    In such an unstable situation, Julgen''s actions could embolden rebels and damage Morringan''s reputation.


    "About Lord Julgen..."


    At Morringan''s words, all eyes turned to her. Everyone understood the gravity of the situation. Julgen posed the greatest obstacle to Morringan bing Empress.


    After a pause, Morringan turned her gaze to Thomas. "Thomas, I''m entrusting this task to you. Kill Julgen, but remember¡ªno one must see you."


    Thomas smirked lightly, adjusted his sses, and bowed respectfully. "As youmand, my Lady."


    As Thomas disappeared before them, Rachel smirked and grinned at Morringan. "So, you''re going to be Empress. It feels strange, but also satisfying to see..."


    Rachel''s smile widened as she envisioned Morringan as a luxuriously dressed, powerful Empress. However, Richard intervened calmly.


    "Unfortunately, we won''t see it happen immediately," Richard remarked, his steady gaze resting on Morringan. "She can only be Empress once the kingdom is stabilized and the peoplee to support her."


    Eden nodded in agreement. "Richard is right. If you ascend the throne too quickly, the people won''t understand. Instead, we should allow a transition period of about a month to let them adapt and recognize you."


    Though Rachel grumbled and frowned, Morringan found the suggestion reasonable and epted it. "Very well. I''ll allow the people to know me first."


    Eden nodded in approval. "When people hear that Morgana has returned, they''ll be astonished. If you ensure their prosperity, they will forget all your past mistakes."


    "However, they''ll also criticize you at the slightest opportunity," Richard added bluntly, his tone serious. Morringan''s gaze then shifted to the map, settling on Berlen.


    "And where will the ceremony take ce? This city doesn''t seem suitable," Morringan stated calmly. Eden, aware of the city''s unsuitability for such a grand ceremony, silently agreed.


    "If it''s appropriate, we can expand the city to the other side of the river," Eden''s index finger traced the map as she exined to Morringan. "At the same time, if we widen the city a bit, the capital''s congested structure will ease, and there will be more suitable spaces for aesthetics."


    Eden''s idea was logical. Compared to other capitals, the city had extremely cramped streets. Unlike New Camelot, Berlencked aesthetic appeal. The architectural structures seemed haphazardly designed, with few parks. It looked more like it was built for urgent economic development rather than beauty.


    "What''s the royal treasury amount?"


    "Thirteen billion gold."


    "Then let''s allocate one billion to restore the city," Morringan said calmly. Eden did not object. Morringan then spotted a location on the map and pointed it out with her finger. "Let''s use this ce for my coronation. I want to envision a grand and splendid Creation Church there."


    "That''s eptable," Eden agreed without protest. After all, Morringan''s coronation needed to be monumental.


    "Then, everything is settled."


    "Yes, finishing this quickly is a relief." Rachel calmly looked at Morringan. "But it seems you''re forgetting something."


    Morringan frowned, curious about Rachel''s implication. "What do you mean?"


    Rachel ced her hands on her hips and smiled slightly. "Since you''re now ruling the country, you need someone to handle foreign affairs."


    Rachel then smiled yfully, gesturing to herself. Her intention was clear. Before Morringan could respond, Richard interjected with a frown and a mocking tone.


    "Sorry, Rachel, but you''re thest person who should handle foreign affairs. I don''t want to end up at war with the Holy Mary Kingdom because of you."


    Rachel frowned and red at Richard. "Don''t be ridiculous, Richard. I would never do such a thing."


    Morringan smirked slightly and looked at Rachel. "Your words don''t inspire much confidence, Rachel."


    Rachel pouted and sighed. Morringan continued, "I was joking. If you believe you can handle it, I''d like to appoint you as the Minister of Foreign Affairs."


    Rachel''s smile grew as sheughed. Meanwhile, Morringan turned to Richard. "But you must take Richard as your deputy."


    "Babysitting? Fine, I can do that." Rachel''s expression was smug. Richard sighed but said nothing. After a brief discussion, Richard and Rachel left to learn about their new duties.


    The only one remaining was Eden. She seemed as though she had something to say. Morringan noticed this and asked, "If you have something to say, you can tell me."


    "I want the Morvos Knights to be less harsh," Eden expressed her thoughts with a serious look. "I know you want to eradicate the previous government, but there''s no point in punishing them so severely."


    Eden spoke earnestly, and Morringan sighed as she met Eden''s gaze. "If we let them go, they might rebel against us. They''ll start spreading news, and people will hate us even more."


    "But if we continue to be this harsh, people will speak of you as a tyrant," Eden said calmly. "If that happens, rebellions will never cease. They''ll only grow to hate you."


    Morringan''s eyes narrowed upon hearing Eden''s words. She wasn''t entirely sure what to do. All the ns and orders given to the Morvos Knights had been devised by Seth.


    Without consulting Seth, she couldn''t make such a decision. Pushing her thoughts aside, Morringan looked at Eden seriously. "Alright, I''ll talk to Seth. If he agrees, I''ll proceed with a gentler course of action. But if he doesn''t, then don''t expect anything else from me."


    Hearing this, Eden looked at Morringan gratefully. "Thank you, My Lady. I won''t forget this kindness."


    Morringan nodded. Eden, not staying any longer, withdrew and left.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 103: Morgana is back (6/?)

    Hearing the conversation between Morrigan and Eden, Seth frowned, narrowing his eyes. The paranoia within him spiraled out of control, convinced that Eden was confusing Morrigan.


    Seth was the only one who could advise Morrigan. She was crucial to his ns, and those ns were already in motion. Eden''s opinions were irrelevant, but even so, Seth despised her involvement.


    Eden was a nobody, while Seth was someone. Morrigan had no reason to care about Eden''s words. While Seth appreciated Eden''spetence, his regard for her was limited to her role as a good subordinate.


    Eden was not an ally; she was merely meant to follow orders. However, if she was starting to unsettle Morrigan''s already chaotic mind, Seth would need to eliminate her.


    Seth''s thoughts were interrupted as Morrigan began praying to him. It seemed she was calling for him. Rising to his feet, Seth''s body dissolved into shadows and swiftly moved to Morrigan''s location.


    Effortlessly slipping through the window, he reformed into his human shape in front of Morrigan. Seth looked at her with a faint smile. "Summoning me again? How delightful."


    Morrigan rose from her chair and calmly looked at him. Despite the tranquil expression on Seth''s face, the subtle vibration of his aura revealed he had overheard the conversation between her and Eden.


    For a moment, Morrigan felt embarrassed. She had just spoken to Seth and made promises to him, yet here she was again, needing another discussion.


    "It seems you have something to say to me," Seth said calmly. Morrigan quickly nodded in confirmation, avoiding his gaze. "I want to talk to you about something."


    Seeing Seth''s expression remain unchanged, Morrigan sighed and got straight to the point. "You must already know what Eden and I were talking about."


    Seth nodded. "Yes, I heard everything. It seems the Princess is unsettled by my actions."


    Morrigan lowered her head, unable to meet Seth''s gaze. She instinctively thought he was angry, but to her surprise, he wasn''t.


    "If you think I''m angry at you, you''re mistaken, Morrigan," Seth said softly, his tone gentle yet weary. "I''m not angry with you. I''m angry with Eden. How dare she attempt to manipte you."


    "Eden wasn''t trying to manipte me," Morrigan said firmly, meeting his eyes with sincerity. "She was being reasonable. If we go too far, people won''t see me as a ruler but as a tyrant¡ªand you as the God of Creation."


    Seth frowned, staring at her intently. "There''s nothing wrong with my ns, Morrigan. Our rise in this world is inevitable."


    Morrigan bit her lip, her gaze dropping in disappointment. Seth sighed but remained resolute. "If we let them live, they''ll speak ill of us and try to rebel. I won''t allow that to happen."


    "Then how many more people can we kill? How many should we kill?" Morrigan asked seriously. Seth answered without hesitation. "As many as necessary."


    "Then there will be no humans left," Morrigan said calmly. "People will always resist tyranny. What will you do then? Kill them all? Tear children from their families out of fear they''ll grow up hating us? Or exile them one by one?"


    Seth''s eyes narrowed, her words disrupting his thoughts. After a moment of consideration, he broke the silence. "Then I will leave it to you. Destroy or pardon the remnants of the old government. The decision is yours."


    His gaze was unwavering. Morrigan straightened her back instinctively and nodded in agreement. "Thank you," she said gratefully.


    Seth smiled faintly, nodded, and suddenly vanished into shadows, leaving the room. Alone, Morrigan sat back in her chair, her thoughts racing with fear of failure.


    What if, as Seth warned, a rebellion grew quickly? Or what if her harsh actions branded her as a tyrant?


    Most members of the old government had remained loyal to the king and were likely to rebel. They held critical knowledge of state affairs.


    Many ministries were still intact, with key positions like Finance, Military, Education, Technology, and Transportation already upied. Most concerning was that Adolf, the Intelligence Minister, had escaped. This deeply troubled Morrigan.


    "So, kill the dangerous ones and spare the harmless ones," Morrigan murmured with a slight smile. She called for her new personal maid, Adriana.


    The door opened, and a ck-haired woman with sses entered, wearing a simple maid''s uniform. She bowed, trying to conceal her trembling.


    Morrigan sighed, knowing Adriana''s fear stemmed from mistaking her for Morgana.


    "Can you fetch Simon for me?"


    "Y-yes, my Lady."


    The maid bowed again and hurried out. Morrigan organized the papers in front of her and waited for Simon''s arrival.


    Taking her pen, she began drafting the necessary documents and sealed them with her insignia. The door opened suddenly, and she looked up. "You''re right on time."


    "What is yourmand, Your Grace?" Simon asked respectfully, bowing slightly. Morrigan gestured for him to sit, and he obeyed, awaiting her instructions.


    "I have a critical task for you," Morrigan said seriously. "I want you to form a government. Here''s a list of ministries."


    She handed Simon a document authorizing him to appoint ministers temporarily and granting him a budget of one billion gold coins.


    Simon scanned the list carefully. George was already established as Commander-in-Chief and Minister of Defense. Emily''s specialized women''s archer unit was part of the Defense Ministry''s army. Rachel was Minister of Foreign Affairs, with Richard as her deputy.


    However, many positions remained vacant, and Simon knew this would be a daunting challenge.


    "I''ve already chosen Thomas for the Intelligence Ministry. The rest is up to you," Morrigan said calmly. Simon nodded in acknowledgment, earning her approval. "One more thing."


    "What is it, my Lady?"


    "The military must beposed of loyal individuals," Morrigan said firmly. Simon sighed inwardly, realizing his task had grown even moreplicated, but he dared not object.


    "Additionally, our first official meeting will be held in the newly constructed Government Hall in two weeks. You should expedite the process."


    "As you wish, my Lady."


    With that, Simon rose and quietly left. As he was about to exit, Morrigan added, "And don''t forget, the former Intelligence Minister is to be executed on sight."


    Simon nodded gravely and departed. Morrigan leaned back in her chair, exhaustion and uncertainty weighing heavily on her mind.


    "Seth expects me to be ruthless," she muttered thoughtfully. "Eden wants me to show mercy."


    Logically, she should follow Seth''s advice, but Eden''s words were undeniably reasonable. This internal conflict gued her until a sudden idea lit up her mind.


    "If I want to eliminate someone, I don''t need to take their life," Morrigan mused with a smile. Killing people without reason would make her a tyrant. She needed to use them of something instead.


    "Thomas said these people are quite superstitious. Could they believe me?"


    A cunning n began to take shape in her mind. If she could convince people that those she arrested were demons, she wouldn''t just gain their trust but also channel more faith toward the Church of Creation.


    As the n solidified, Morrigan''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She couldn''t believe she hadn''t thought of it sooner.


    But now, she had a n¡ªa very good one.


    ******


    As the night slowly descended, Thomas darted swiftly through the trees, and before long, he arrived at Lichenfels, a city bathed in bright lights.


    The city, with its radiant glow and cheerful people, was quite striking. Yet, to Thomas, it was meaningless. After all, he hade for one reason alone.


    To kill.


    Walking through the city, Thomas moved slowly, asionally taking bites of food from the stalls he passed. He advanced toward J¨¹rgen''s pce, ensuring he remained unnoticed.


    In no time, he disappeared from view again and progressed through the pce without anyone suspecting a thing. Even the guards had failed to notice him.


    Thomas entered the pce with ease, as if nothing had happened. As he approached J¨¹rgen''s room, he heard faint moansing from inside, prompting a sly smile to cross his lips.


    "Interrupting a special moment, am I?" Thomas smirked lightly and, without a second thought, entered J¨¹rgen''s room.


    The first sight that greeted him was a purple-haired woman lying on the bed, with a man on top of her. Thomas chuckled softly.


    "Not quite what I was expecting. Perhaps a sexy woman?"


    "Whoever you are, I must say, you''re quite the handsome man," J¨¹rgen said, as she continued to drain the life force out of the man on top of her. This act resulted in the man''s death.


    As the man''s vitality faded entirely, J¨¹rgen stretched and rose from the bed, casting a curious gaze at Thomas. "Who are you? Another admirer here to confess your love for me?"


    Thomas frowned slightly, his expressionced with sarcasm as he looked at the subus-like being. These were creatures Thomas had encountered before.


    Genderless beings, capable of engaging in carnal acts with any living thing. While their offensive abilities were limited, Thomas found some of their powers quite appealing.


    Especially the ability to drain life force.


    "Subus, I''m here to kill you on the Empress''s orders," Thomas said calmly, adjusting his sses. J¨¹rgen smirked and grinned seductively. "So, the reason for the capital''s eerie silence must be this Empress of yours."


    Thomas didn''t respond, merely smiled. J¨¹rgen took that as confirmation. She then stood, revealing her ample chest and alluring figure.


    "I surrender."


    "What?" Thomas furrowed his brows. He hadn''t expected things to be this easy. J¨¹rgen noticed the expression on his face andughed. "You don''t need to look so surprised. I can feel your power. It''s immense and extraordinary¡­"


    For a moment, a blush appeared on J¨¹rgen''s face. "I decided to surrender the moment I sensed it."


    As Thomas pondered his next move, he thought it best to leave the matter to Morrigan. "I''ll take you to my Lady. She''ll decide what to do with you."


    J¨¹rgen raised her hands in a gesture of surrender, a flirtatious smile ying on her lips. "Well then, I guess you''re the boss now¡ª"


    Before J¨¹rgen could finish her sentence, Thomas suddenly knocked her unconscious. As she fell, Thomas grabbed the subus by the back of her neck like a cat and activated a one-time teleportation device.


    "If you think I''m carrying you on my back, you''re mistaken," Thomas said with a faint smirk. "You''re being taken as a prisoner."


    With that, a light enveloped Thomas and J¨¹rgen''s body, and the two disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 104: Children of the Goddess (7/?)

    Two weekster, the foundation of the Empire wasplete, and everything was progressing rapidly. Morringan was now evolving into a better ruler. Governors had been appointed to cities, and the Morvos Knights were maintaining control effectively.


    Under Simpn''s leadership, the government was making its presence felt, and Veronica had been appointed as the Minister of Transportation, Technology, and Education.


    Lord Wilfried, on the other hand, had been appointed Minister of Internal Affairs. Additionally, many important and minor ministerial positions were assigned. Most notably, new directors were appointed to the Berlen Royal Academy.


    This academy had recently been a significant source of headaches for Morringan. The students were highly undisciplined¡ªnot academically, but in terms of loyalty.


    The students were deeply involved in politics. There was significant prization among them, split along left-right lines.


    A particrly popr faction known as the "Socialist Youth" was gaining traction. They did not recognize Morringan and desired a nation led by themon people instead of the monarchy.


    This troubled Morringan, who sought to resolve the issue swiftly, or at least soften its impact.


    "Get in touch with the academy," Morringan said calmly, looking at Adriana. Having now promoted Adriana from servant status, Morringan kept her as an assistant.


    "Eliminate this so-called Socialist Youth organization as soon as possible," Morringan added in a cold, merciless tone. "Expel them from the academy or arrest them. Ensure the news doesn''t get out."


    Adriana bowed respectfully and looked at Morringan with a calmer demeanor than before. "As you wish, My Lady."


    As Adriana left, Morringan returned to her paperwork, approving financial documents, and ns for new buildings, bridges, and roads.


    The knock on the door drew Morringan''s attention again. "Come in."


    The door opened, and Simon entered, dressed in a sleek and simple suit. His once messy hair was now smooth and well-groomed.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for the cab meeting. Allow me to apany you, please," Simon said calmly, reminding Morringan of the meeting scheduled for the day.


    "Very well, let''s not keep them waiting," Morringan replied, already prepared in her new imperial attire. Unlike her old lesiastical robes, the empress''s gown was far more extravagant.


    The long skirt featured a unique harmony of purple, blue, and gold. She wore a golden belt around her waist and blue earrings.


    She was the very image of an empress.


    Simon opened the door for Morringan. The two slowly made their way out of the Royal Pce. The cab meeting room, adjacent to the pce gardens, was easily essible due to the pce''s recent expansion.


    Although not asrge as the pce, it was still beautiful and well-constructed. The newly established Imperial Guards stood at the doors, their armor uniquely adorned in red, ck, and gold tones.


    They wore open-faced helmets, allowing their faces to remain visible. As Morringan and Simon approached the meeting room, one of the guards saluted Morringan first before opening the door.


    "Her Majesty, the shining star of the Empire, Empress Morringan is here! Everyone, pay your respects!"


    As the grand doors opened, Morringan stepped inside, and everyone rose to their feet. No one dared to show disrespect as she passed.


    Even Emily, who usually appeared indifferent, seemed serious this time. George, though maintaining a bold stance, was visibly tense due to his new position.


    "Today marks our first cab meeting," Morringan began, her voice calm yet regal. As she took her seat, everyone else followed suit.


    "Let''s first discuss the general state of affairs," Morringan said, turning to Wilfried. For now, Internal Affairs held the most power, as Morringan was still hearing reports of protests.


    Lord Wilfried nodded, extending a stack of documents. "These contain detailed reports, but I can provide a brief summary if you prefer."


    Morringan nodded in approval, prompting Wilfried to speak. "There have been some attempts at protests in the cities, but we suppressed them before they could spread. For now, there are no issues."


    Wilfried''s eyes narrowed as he continued. "However, we''re still facing problems in the Pentapolis. Recently, the people seem increasingly inclined toward socialism."


    Morringan sighed internally but did not let her emotions show. Wilfried turned to her with a serious expression and continued, "Weck spies and intelligence to assist us. We''re entirely reliant on our own efforts. We need a Ministry of Propaganda."


    Morringan narrowed her eyes and turned to Thomas. Unlike the others, Thomas was still dressed in his valet uniform, appearing calm and indifferent.


    Though new to his role, Thomas was proving effective as the Minister of Intelligence. While not yet strong enough to fully support the Ministry of Internal Affairs, his department was still in its infancy.


    Morringan grunted, her thoughts racing. When the idea of J¨¹lgen, the captive subus Thomas had brought, crossed her mind, her eyes brightened.


    "Isn''t J¨¹lgen a subus?" Morringan asked, receiving a confirming nod from Thomas. "Yes, and a highly skilled one. She''d undoubtedly make an excellent spy."


    At that moment, Morringan sensed a flicker of concern from Veronica. Morringan had heard of the connection between Veronica and J¨¹lgen.


    The thought of J¨¹lgen once being Veronica''s friend was strange. Veronica was likely upset about her friend''s captivity.


    "Could she perform well as the Minister of Propaganda?"


    "Yes, her abilities are quite suitable. Moreover, she could greatly assist Wilfried," Thomas said calmly, ncing at Wilfried. Morringan nodded, satisfied.


    "Good. From now on, she will serve as the Minister of Propaganda under Internal Affairs," Morringan said, turning to Wilfried. "I''ll rely on you for this, Lord Wilfried."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Morringan. There won''t be any issues."


    "Good," Morringan replied, then turned to George. "George, how is the army?"


    George straightened up, cleared his throat, and replied in a calm yet formal tone. "We''ve dismissed many socialists and imperial opponents from the army. My primary concern is their potential unification under rebellion, Your Majesty."


    "But they have no one to lead them," Richard interjected, sharing his thoughts. Several others agreed with him. Richard then looked at the map of the western regions spread across the table. "If we''re nning a purge, whether by cleansing the army or eliminating them all in one night, we need to act decisively."


    Morringan paused to hear others'' opinions. Simon spoke up, voicing his perspective. "You might find this surprising, but war seems like a more logical solution."


    "Why?" Morringan inquired curiously.


    Simon quickly borated, "During war, we could use them as cannon fodder against enemy armies. While the enemy exhausts themselves, our main forces would remain effective and strong."


    "This is actually a good idea," Wilfried added, supporting the n. Eventually, Morringan approved as well. "Alright, let''s assign these imperial opponents to specific units. Ensure they''re stationed far from rural areas and sent to the front lines."


    At this point, Rachel intervened. "But is this really a good idea? If other kingdoms see these armies, they might assume we''re preparing for war."


    "Let them think," Morringan said coldly. "We fear no one. If theye to thisnd seeking war, the only thing they will find is death."


    As silence enveloped the room, Morringan continued. "Now that''s settled, Veronica, is your report ready?"


    Veronica quickly nodded and handed the necessary report to Morringan. Morringan began reading it. As she continued, one of the Imperial Guards suddenly burst into the room, startling everyone.


    "I seek the Empress''s great mercy!" The soldier saluted first before exining. "An uninvited guest has arrived, iming to be an envoy of the Aurelia Republic!"


    Morringan furrowed her brows and looked at Rachel. Rachel bit her lip. "Such a diplomatic visit was not expected. They''vee without notice."


    Even George frowned. Could Aurelia be attempting a show of force? To trespass into Drachenreich''s borders without permission was a tant disregard for their sovereignty, implying they saw themselves as equals¡ªor worse, as superior.


    "Very well, summon them in," Morringan ordered icily. Her face was hidden behind her veil, leaving everyone to wonder what she was thinking.


    The Imperial Guard bowed and quickly withdrew. Shortly after, the envoy entered, apanied by a group of aides and attendants.


    The envoy was a striking young man with blond hair, blue eyes, and a small earring. He appeared unusually young for his rank. As he entered, Rachel''s stern and merciless gaze scrutinized him.


    The envoy, however, bowed slightly and, with an unreadable smile on his lips, addressed Morringan. "It is an honor to meet you, Lady Morgana."


    "I wish I could say the same, Envoy," Morringan replied bluntly. The envoy chuckled softly, unfazed by her rudeness. "Madame, je suis mer Armand. To meet a legend whose name graces the annals of history is beyond thrilling."


    Morringan''s dark aura manifested, pressing down on Armand with a subtle yet menacing force. Though his eyes widened briefly in surprise, Armand quicklyposed himself and maintained a formal smile.


    "I''vee to deliver an offer," he said. "A valuable proposal sent by the Prime Minister himself¡­"


    "Stop wasting time and spit it out, boy," Wilfried interjected coldly. Armandughed lightly, amused by the frigid reception, but did not dy further. "The Prime Minister expressed his wish to see you as an autonomous state allied with the Aurelia Republic."


    As the words left his mouth, Morringan''s mana surged, filling the room with an overwhelming presence. The walls trembled, and everyone''s bodies tensed. Even Armand instinctively stepped back as Morringan''s gaze grew colder.


    "Did you truly think you coulde here and threaten me? Remember this: this is Drachenreich. Those who enter never leave."


    Armand coughed, sweat dripping down his cheek as his mana shielded him from the crushing aura, barely allowing him to withstand it. "It was merely a proposal, I assure you. We have no desire for war."


    At Armand''s words, Morringan''s aura receded, and the envoy and his aides breathed a sigh of relief. Armand took a moment topose himself before continuing in a professional tone.


    "We are all children of the Goddess," Armand said, his expression strangely devout yet calm. "If we work together, we can all live the lives we deserve. After all, the Goddess sent death into this world for the sake of her children."


    "I have no children like you."


    Thomas smiled, while Richard and Rachel were visibly impressed. Even Emily managed a small grin. George let out a heartyugh from his chest.


    A cold smirk appeared on Morringan''s lips, mocking Armand and his foolish words. Wilfried''s lips curled in faint approval.


    Armand''s face contorted in frustration as he realized there was no point in continuing. "Very well, but you''ll regret this."


    Armand left the room. Morringan merely sneered, mentally noting to teach the Aurelia Republic a lesson. She then sighed and brought the cab meeting to a close.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 105: The Great Purge(8/?)

    With the break of dawn, the entirety of Drachenreich awoke in shock. Armored soldiers relentlessly swept the streets, rounding up members of the Church of Light, dissidents, socialists, other organization members, and even street gangs. Fear gripped the popce once more.


    It wasn''t only the opposition that was targeted; intellectuals who still harbored anti-imperial sentiments within the Academies were also arrested.


    Lord Wilfried mobilized security forces in the capital. Simultaneously, forces in twelve major cities acted at the same hour based on intelligence reports, swiftly asserting Imperial power.


    As The Great Purge unfolded, nearly 10,000 radical anti-imperialists were executed within a short period. Newly established courts were directly overseen by Morringan.


    Tens of thousands more were exiled from the cities and sent tobor camps. Citizens of the Aurelia Republic had their residency permits revoked and were deported to their homnd.


    The harshest crackdown was directed at the Church of Light. Local churches were shut down, and nearly 8,000 priests were either executed or exiled. The church properties, including treasures,nds, investments, and minted coins, were seized and transferred to the Church of Creation.


    All high-ranking bishops were executed. Most notably, nearly 100,000 Light believers were used of espionage, treason, and other crimes with fabricated evidence. Consequently, they were all sent tobor camps.


    Moreover, at the Berlen Royal Academy, many students lost their schrships. Anyone affiliated with a political organization was exiled from Drachenreich.


    Following Thomas''s advice, Morringan increased patrols on rural trade and pedestrian routes. This ensured that those exiled or forced into banditry faced significant difficulties.


    ---


    "What''s the current situation?"


    Morringan gazed calmly at Rachel, who was delivering a report. Rachel''s furrowed brows and visible frustration were evident even from afar. She hesitated before responding.


    "Not good," Rachel said with disappointment. "We''re facing diplomatic issues with the Aurelions. The Hermonians haven''t even bothered to reply. As for the Holy Mary Kingdom, I didn''t even consider asking them."


    Rachel knew that engaging with those nations under current circumstances was nearly impossible. Any envoy sent to the Kingdom would likely be captured upon entry.


    "The only good news is that my father seems optimistic about forming an alliance with us," Rachel said calmly, though her tone held a hint of dissatisfaction. "Still, he mentioned it would take time to trust us, so for now, he only considers us a potential ally."


    Morringan frowned and gazed thoughtfully at the floor. While she had sessfully consolidated power in Drachenreich and formalized her government, gaining recognition from other nations remained challenging.


    Achieving this required either a major war or strong diplomatic ties¡ªboth of which seemed nearly impossible for Morringan. Drachenreich was destined to be an empire, something no one wanted to see.


    After all, the previous king had been a peace-loving, gentle man. Despite his entricities, he excelled in diplomacy.


    Now, the tables had turned. Drachenreich''s official government was strong and authoritarian, but diplomatically weak. Still, Morringan saw no cause for concern.


    Aside from the Holy Mary Kingdom, she regarded all other kingdoms as insignificant. If the Wargans trulyunched an attack, even the Church of Light would struggle to intervene.


    The elves, being in distantnds, posed no immediate threat. The dwarves hated meddling in human politics, and as long as Morringan didn''t intrude on their mountains, they wouldn''t create issues.


    ---


    Morringan sighed and dismissed the matter. "Very well, it''s not worth pursuing. Let''s focus on maintainingmunication with the governors instead."


    Rachel nodded and left. Shortly after, Veronica entered, prompting Morringan to smile slightly. "How are you, Veronica? It''s good to see you."


    Veronica beamed brightly. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your praise is an honor."


    She handed Morringan a document and exined. "I''vee to request a budget and approval for a project, Your Majesty."


    "What project?"


    "I''ve designed a major project to expand and improve roads leading to viges and towns," Veronica said softly, a hint of shyness in her tone. Morringan nodded encouragingly for her to continue.


    "Although Drachenreich is an agricultural country, traders usually only visit viges near cities," Veronica said, pointing to a spot on the map on the desk. "This is because transportation is difficult. The roads are neglected and scarce. Traders struggle greatly to move their horses along these paths."


    Veronica''s demeanor grew serious. "If we build more efficient roads to connect viges and towns, people can interact with cities more easily."


    Morringan nodded in agreement. Without much deliberation, she approved the project. Veronica''s reasoning was sound; infrastructure, though seemingly simple, was crucial for economic growth.


    "Very well. I''ll allocate 200 million gold coins for this," Morringan said, easing Veronica''s tension. "But I want the projectpleted in at least six months. We don''t have much time."


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty," Veronica replied with a joyful smile, bowing deeply before leaving the room. Morringan leaned back in her chair, feeling a wave of exhaustion.


    "There''s still the second trial¡­"


    Having presided over the first trial, where nearly all local Church leaders were judged, Morringan felt a heavy mental fatigue¡ªnot physical, but psychological.


    She asionally wished that judging hundreds of people at once was easier, but it was a task she had to prioritize. The Church''s influence had to be eradicated from hernds.


    The fabricated evidence was ready. All Morringan needed to do was interrogate them one by one and corner them. Perhaps even force some confessions.


    Before her thoughts could continue, a sudden knock at the door drew a sigh from her.


    "Enter."


    The door opened, and Lord Wilfried stepped in. Having spent the morning patrolling Berlen, he seemed slightly tired but remainedposed thanks to years of experience.


    "Your Majesty, you may want to take a look outside."


    Lord Wilfried spoke seriously. Morringan frowned but didn''tment. Rising from her chair, she opened the window to her chamber.


    "A protest?" Morringan asked coldly as she saw 3,000 people demonstrating outside the pce. "Socialist youths?"


    "Yes," Wilfried confirmed, ncing at the slogan-chanting protesters. "I wanted to stop them, but it seems they ignored the soldiers and forced their way through the restrictions."


    "We banned protests for a month," Morringan said calmly. "I won''t allow this. Send the knights. Arrest these youths and send them, along with their families, tobor camps."


    "This¡ª" Wilfried hesitated, finding the decision harsh, but after some thought, he realized its merit. After all, royal loyalists still existed in this country.


    While they didn''t fully support the empire, they certainly despised the socialists, whom they considered a heretical ideology for years.


    Morringan''s actions would both discipline the socialists and gradually garner support from the conservative faction. Eventually, the royal loyalists would evolve into imperial loyalists.


    People were predictable¡ªthey hated anything opposing their ideology but quickly adapted to something aligned with it.


    "As you wish," Wilfried said calmly. Morringan nodded. "Good luck, Wilfried."


    Wilfried bowed and left. Shortly after, the Morvos Knights arrested the youths and their families, swiftly loading them onto armored carriages.


    Morringan withdrew. It was now time to attend the trial, and she headed there. The courtroom was, as usual, close to the Imperial Pce. Many state institutions had been built in the area known as the Pce District for faster processing.


    Morringan set off in a carriage apanied by Morvos Knights. Unlike yesterday, the streets were nearly empty. After all, the shock of the morning still lingered over the people.


    In truth, Morringan would have been more surprised if everyone had been outside,ughing and cheerful.


    "Her Majesty Morgana is here! Everyone, stand tall!"


    The courthouse was enormous. Since there was no Ministry of Justice and Morringan herself was chosen as the head of the judiciary, there would be no minister appointed for the time being.


    Morringan stepped out of the carriage slowly. When she saw a few people waiting on the sidelines just to catch a glimpse of her, she gave them a faint wave.


    Naturally, their expressions turned into shock, panic, and sweat. Morringan sighed and thought it was probably best to keep her distance from the people for now.


    She then entered the courthouse. As soon as Morringan stepped inside, she saw hundreds of high priests and members of the Church of Light.


    They all looked battered, hungry, and exhausted. Their sacred religious symbols, once held in high esteem, were gone¡ªburned by Morringan''s orders.


    Thus, they were left to wallow in tattered clothes. Some appeared despondent, emotionless, or frightened. These emotions became even more apparent as Morringan walked in.


    "Demon! Witch! Justice will prevail one day¡ª"


    A priest shouted, his voice filled with rage and religious fanaticism. But his words were cut short when a soldier struck him hard on the head with the pommel of his sword, causing him to copse unconscious.


    "Silence! Even the sight of Empress Morgana is more important than your false goddess!"


    A Morvos Knight spoke calmly but with a terrifying edge to his tone. "Be quiet and wait to be judged before justice."


    Morringan ignored them all and finally arrived at the courtroom. She gave a slight nod to a Morvos Knight before entering.


    Inside, there were a hundred more priests. They, too, trembled in fear, cursed under their breath, and emitted the same aura of despair. In recent days, Morringan''s reputation had increasingly intertwined with Morgana''s.


    Some had even begun to believe she truly was Morgana¡ªespecially the local leaders of the Church of Light.


    "It seems everything is ready," Morringan said calmly, her eyes locking onto an elderly man at the front who looked wounded, with a ck eye and a sickly appearance. "You must be the Archbishop? Your name is Evan, correct?"


    "My name means nothing to you," Evan replied, his voice tired yet resolute. Morringan took her seat on the judge''s throne, narrowing her eyes as she gazed at him.


    "Today, you stand trial for treason, establishing a covert organization within the state, espionage, perverting religious practices, banditry, insulting the Empress, moneyundering, illegal trade, unauthorized preaching, disrespecting the sacred values of Drachenreich, and undermining territorial integrity."


    Evan let out a dryugh, as if finding genuine amusement in the situation. "How could I possibly fit so many crimes into one lifetime? I wouldn''t know."


    "No irrelevant remarks," Morringan said firmly. Evan cast a brief, disappointed nce at the floor, indifferent to her words. After all, he already knew the oue of this trial. He couldn''t even take it seriously.


    "Say whatever you wish. It doesn''t matter to me," Evan said wearily, bowing his head. "Even if you kill me, brave youths will rise in my ce, and the name of the Goddess will once again echo in these hereticalnds."


    Morringan said nothing, narrowing her eyes as she stared at Evan. "That will not happen. If your goddess is truly powerful, let her reveal herself to me. I challenge her, and I will continue to defy her."


    Evan merelyughed and fell silent. Morringan continued. "Now that the trial has begun, everyone''s fate will soon be decided..."

 Chapter 107: Chapter 106: Mass execution and trial(9/?)

    "ordingly, I have sentenced you to death," Morringan said firmly. As the church members were swiftly taken away, the final stage of the proceedings had been reached.


    One by one, sentences of imprisonment, exile, and execution were handed out. Morringan was truly exhausted, though she made sure not to show it. To those present, she wasn''t a weary woman but a devil in human form.


    Decisions were being made quickly, and even those who had clung to hope were now falling into despair. The opposition within the state was being systematically eliminated, their power dismantled.


    "For your alliance with the Church and attempted criminal conspiracy, I sentence you to life imprisonment," Morringan said coldly. As the Morvos Knights dragged the merchant away, silence finally descended upon the courtroom.


    Not a single sound could be heard. Morringan sighed deeply. Then she stood and began to pace the now-empty space.


    One by one, the condemned prisoners were being processed. It wasn''t only members of the Church¡ªformer government officials were also being gathered and escorted to the ce of their executions.


    The executions would be public. Through these disys, Morringan intended to win the favor of the people. With Seth''s assistance, it would not be difficult.


    "My Lady," Thomas said respectfully, opening the carriage door with a slight smile. "We can leave now. Most of the condemned are already there; if we depart now, we''ll arrive in time."


    Without saying another word, Morringan climbed into the carriage. Taking her seat, she turned to Thomas. "Do you think my n will work?"


    A thoughtful look crossed Thomas''s face as he nced at Morringan. "Your n is brilliant, my Lady. We''ve starved them for two weeks. Their minds are broken, and most importantly, they have no resistance left."


    Morringan felt a flicker of hesitation, but she quickly pushed it aside, reassured. Yes, her n was sound. Seth had possessed the bodies of the former government officials, giving them the appearance of demons.


    If she could present these individuals as literal monsters to the people, Morringan believed it would seed. After all, no one could deny what they witnessed with their own eyes.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the carriage approached arge square. While it wasn''t as grand as the one in New Camelot, it was a suitable location for an execution.


    A crowd had gathered, and there were enough people present to ensure the rumors would spread far and wide. At the center of the square stood a massive guillotine.


    Beneath it, at least a hundred people were bound to the ground with enchanted ropes, staring at the ground in despair. The crowd, however, was silent.


    Even the air seemed heavy with gloom on this day. The clouds obscured the sun, preventing its light from reaching the earth.


    "Her Majesty is here!"


    The soldier''s shout drew the crowd''s attention to the approaching carriage. The soldiers ushered the people aside, clearing the way.


    As the carriage came to a halt, soldiers quickly opened the door. Morringan stepped out slowly and gracefully, captivating the onlookers.


    "Attention!"


    At the soldier''smand, the troops saluted with precision. As Morringan descended, she acknowledged them with a nod before ascending the steps to the guillotine.


    Climbing the steps, Morringan shook off her tension and tried to appearposed. She stepped forward, and the murmurs of the crowd gradually died down as all eyes turned to her.


    "You know me as the Witch, the Devil, the earthly representation of the Demon, or the Traitor Morgana," Morringan began, raising her voice and spreading her arms withmanding confidence.


    "But these are lies spread by the Church!" she dered, quickening her pace as she noticed the crowd''s growing interest. "I stand before you, alive and breathing! And yet, what did the Church im? That Arthur killed me!"


    "What if you''re lying?"


    A voice from the crowd cut through the silence, and people froze, fearing Morringan''s reaction. To their surprise, she remained calm, turning toward the source of the voice.


    "Shall I prove it to you then?" Morringan said evenly. She raised her arms, and suddenly dark mana surged from her hands. The crowd was stunned, and a few mages instinctively shielded themselves with mana.


    As purple lightning crackled across the sky, the people were both awed and terrified. Despite theck of rain, the ominous disy left them speechless.


    "Do you believe me now?" Morringan asked calmly. At her signal, Seth dissipated the lightning, and the sky began to settle. Morringan turned her gaze back to the crowd.


    The doubter was now silent, and no one else dared to speak. Morringan observed the scene briefly before continuing.


    "I was born on thisnd," she proimed, lying convincingly. "The sacred blood that runs through your veins also flows in mine!"


    She lifted her right arm slightly, revealing her pale skin. Moving too quickly for the eye to see, she made a small cut on her arm.


    As her blood dripped to the ground, the crowd remained silent. Morringan went on, "This same blood is what made Arthur turn against me..."


    "Arthur and Merlin sought to destroy me, the rightful Empress of thisnd." Morringan''s tone grew more impassioned, and the crowd listened with greater attention.


    "Now, the Light Church uses the demons they enve to destroy us, to tear us apart once more!" Morringan noted some skeptics in the crowd but ignored them, pressing on. "King Wilhelm is dead because the Church''s demons possessed him! Have you forgotten the massacres the Churchmitted in the past?"


    "If you need proof, then I will show you!" Morringan fell silent, signaling Thomas with a gesture. He nodded and dragged four prisoners to the guillotine.


    The prisoners hit the wooden surface with a painful thud, but Morringan ignored them. She reached out and grabbed one by the neck, lifting them effortlessly.


    "Watch closely and see the truth!" shemanded. With a brutal motion, she snapped the prisoner''s neck. Dropping the body, she watched dispassionately as it fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Some in the crowd screamed, others recoiled in horror. Morringan waited patiently, her eyes fixed on the corpse.


    "Nothing''s happeni¡ª"


    The body twitched suddenly, its limbs jerking unnaturally. Red light glowed in its eyes as the crowd backed away in terror. Morringan observed the scene emotionlessly.


    "There," she said, stepping closer to the reanimated body. "These demons were sent by the Light Church and their false goddess to destroy you, your culture, your bloodlines, your legacies, and your families."


    The corpse lunged at Morringan, causing panic to ripple through the crowd. The Morvos Knights worked to maintain order.


    The reanimated body swung a fist at Morringan, but she caught it effortlessly. With a swift motion, she plunged her hand into its chest.


    "Do not fear. I, your rightful Empress, have returned," Morringan dered calmly as she unleashed a shadow attack that disintegrated the corpse into nothingness.


    Once the body vanished, the crowd began to settle. At Morringan''s discreet signal, the chains on the remaining three prisoners were broken.


    Dozens of thorns emerged from Morringan''s shadow, piercing and killing the prisoners. Then she turned back to the crowd.


    "Do you see? For a long time now, demons have walked among you, disguised as friends by your side," Morringan said calmly. "If it weren''t for me, today Drachenreich would once again be a puppet of the Church of Light."


    The people seemed angrier and more terrified than before. Morringan was pleased to see her n working. Yet, she found it surprising how easily so many could be manipted.


    "That is why I ask you to see me, someone like you, someone who carries the same cultural heritage as you, as your Empress," Morringan dered seriously. "I swear to you, King Arthur, the Holy Mary Kingdom, and the Church of Light will no longer be threats to you! Your families will prosper, your children will live happily!"


    As the people''s enthusiasm began to grow, spies embedded in the crowd started chanting slogans. The people soon joined in, shouting:


    "Death to the Church! Death to Pendragon''s dogs! Death to the Goddess of Light! Death to all our enemies! Long live the Empress!"


    Morringan smiled, knowing it was time to begin the most crucial part of her n. She nced at Thomas, her decision made¡ªit was time for the executions. Turning to address the crowd onest time, she spoke with her voice amplified by magic.


    "This will be the day of Drachenreich''s liberation and the end of the Church of Light''s presence in ournds!" Morringan dered, her voice resonating with power. The crowd roared with even greater fervor.


    The people''s angry cries echoed throughout Berlen, transforming the scene into a festival-like atmosphere. Wasting no more time, Morringan gave the signal.


    As the guillotine de fell, the heads of 100 prisoners hit the ground in unison. Soldiers efficiently ced new prisoners for execution, maintaining the gruesome process for an hour.


    During this time, food and drinks began to be distributed among the people¡ªa calcted move by Morringan. She wanted the execution ceremony to blend seamlessly into a celebration, preventing the crowd''s energy and fervor from waning.


    As the guillotine fell for the final time, Morringan stepped forward once more.


    "All those who threaten our empire, who seek to make us puppets again, and who wish to humiliate us¡ª"


    She conjured a me in her hand. The fire was purple, exuding immense power. With a swift motion, Morringan set the severed heads and corpses aze, the mes rising dramatically.


    "¡ªwill be burned to ashes by my mes," she dered.


    The crowd cheered wildly, but Morringan quieted them. "The Church of Light is a religion for demons and lesser races. We, with our holy blood, are like the ice¡ªpure and untainted. They, however, are nothing more than sewer rats! We carry the blood of the fairies! We are superior to all, and we alone shall rule them!"


    As the intoxicated crowd chanted passionately, Morringan finally concluded her speech. She descended from the guillotine tform and returned to her carriage.


    The crowd was surprised to see her leave but didn''t seem to care. Morringan''s final gift¡ªmore food¡ªwas distributed among the people.


    As she departed in her carriage, she tossed out some hidden tea packages to the crowd. Frenzied, the people scrambled to grab them. Satisfied, Morringan left the scene behind.


    "Do you think it went well, Thomas?" she asked.


    "You performed wonderfully out there, my Lady," Thomas replied, visibly pleased. He nced at Morringan. "The people seemed entertained and have already forgotten about the executions. Sometimes, even I am amazed at how easily people can be swayed."


    A thin smile appeared on his lips as he continued, "Your words were good enough to echo in bars, homes, and other cities. But let''s not forget, there will still be those who doubt you and oppose you."


    "But at least we now have supporters for the Empire," Thomas added. Morringan nodded, her voice curious as she said, "It feels like we can finally breathe easy in Berlen. A bit of financial aid, two or three orphanages, and schools could help solidify the people''s approval."


    "There''s no need to worry too much," Thomas replied calmly. "As long as you appeal to their emotions, they''ll give you their unwavering support."


    Morringan didn''t respond but pondered his words. Although the people still feared her, there was now a sense of ease among them. That was progress.


    In one year, everything would fall into ce, and no one would be able to stop Drachenreich. Morringan was certain of it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 112 Church of Light

    "So, this is Drachenreich," Solomon said calmly, his eyes scanning the streets being cleaned by servants. Behind him stood Rick. Both were dressed simply, blending in with the crowd.


    Rick looked around curiously. The thought of meeting Morgana was surreal. After all, they called her the heir of King Arthur.


    Although Rick feared Morgana might kill him, Solomon had assured him it wouldn''t happen¡ªbecause Rick possessed Excalibur.


    "It kind of gives off a German vibe," Rick remarked, observing the people. Solomon, hearing this unfamiliar term, wondered about its meaning but refrained from asking. He was used to it by now.


    "This is one of the rarends, like the Wargans, that have managed to preserve their culture," Solomon said dispassionately. "Even the great Lorenzo couldn''t achieve that. All he managed to do was earn hatred."


    Rick looked at Solomon curiously. "Does that mean they hate us too?"


    Solomon paused for a moment and then smirked cynically. "They don''t just hate us; they''re eager to see us wiped out."


    Rick grimaced with difort. The thought of people hating him enough to wish for his death was daunting. He sighed. "That''s... sad."


    "Weaklings can only hate, Hero," Solomon said calmly. "If you''re strong enough, even their hatred cannot harm you."


    "That''s tyranny," Rick replied, disliking Solomon''s words. "I think what matters is understanding them and solving their problems."


    Solomon merely smiled. "You sound like King Arthur. He was said to be like that."


    Though Solomon''s words seemed like apliment, Rick caught the mockery in his tone, realizing Solomon looked down on King Arthur.


    Rick said nothing more, and Solomon didn''t push the conversation further. Soon, they returned to the ce where the Church members were gathered.


    The Church had sent Solomon, Rick, and a pdin, one of their elite warriors, as emissaries. Rumors of Morgana''s resurrection had reached the Church.


    All Solomon needed was evidence. If proven, Drachenreich would be razed by the Church.


    Calling them emissaries was a stretch. They weren''t here for diplomacy but to gather proof.


    After regrouping with the pdins, the group made their way to a small garden arranged by Morringan. Morvos Knights were out in doubled numbers and on high alert.


    The pdins were under constant observation.


    "Wee," Thomas greeted Solomon, his tone mocking. In contrast, Solomon remained hostile, wondering what Thomas was doing here.


    A theory crossed Solomon''s mind but remained uncertain. Behind him, Rick observed the two with curiosity, wondering if they''d met before.


    "Have you two met before?" Rick asked.


    Thomas turned to Rick, giving him an assessing look before adjusting his sses. "Just old friends."


    Solomon grunted, saying nothing. Rick, noticing Solomon''s irritation despite his neutral expression, decided not to push further.


    "Her Majesty is waiting for you. Don''t keep her waiting," Thomas ordered, motioning for them to follow. Solomon and Rickplied.


    They walked through the garden and soon arrived at Morgana''s location. Rick was taken aback the moment he saw her. Her long, golden hair flowed past her waist.


    A veil obscured her face, and her ck attire radiated nobility. Her style was striking, but what caught Rick''s attention most was her crown.


    Staring at the crown, Rick suppressed the growing feelings of doubt and disdain within him. Solomon merely studied her with an evaluating gaze.


    This blonde woman wasn''t Morgana; Solomon suspected she was Morringan. But it seemed he was mistaken. She wasn''t Morringan.


    "I thought Morringan would be here too?" Solomon questioned suspiciously. Thomas quickly replied, "Morringan? Are you blind?"


    Solomon turned in surprise toward the new arrival. Morringan entered, her cold gaze fixed on Solomon. "I''m here."


    For a moment, Solomon was taken aback, then smiled. "It''s been a while. The woman I thought would die that day is now alive and well."


    Morringan smirked disdainfully. Eventually, the conversation ceased, and all eyes turned to Rachel. She wore Morringan''s attire, posing as Morgana to deceive the Church.


    "Let''s begin the negotiations," Rachel said coldly, wishing it would end quickly. "Sit and tell me what gives you the nerve toe here."


    Rick was startled by her sudden hostility but sat down silently. Solomon followed suit, taking the seat beside him. As Morringan took her seat, the discussion began.


    "Will Morringan also be part of this?" Solomon frowned, ncing at Morringan. Rachel scowled, her voice dripping with contempt. "You''re thest person to question my decisions, boy."


    Solomon studied Rachel thoughtfully, sighed, and continued. "Never mind. What we say probably won''t matter anyway."


    He pressed on, "You call yourself Morgana? What does that mean?"


    Rachel paused, contemting her response. Then she replied, "What you think doesn''t matter. If you insist on an answer, the only one you''ll get is that I''ll kill you."


    Rick disliked where the conversation was heading. Interrupting Solomon, he said, "We''re merely curious. iming to be Morgana alone could cause massive unrest."


    Solomon frowned at being interrupted but remained silent. Rick, however, gazed intently at Rachel.


    "The Church is no longer wee in thesends. What people like you think is irrelevant," Rachel said firmly. Morringan nodded in agreement. Continue reading at empire


    Rachel continued, "If there''s unrest, it''s because of your presence. Remember that your purpose here is futile."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Solomon scowled. "Considering your reputation, your words are misguided. The Church is a force of order. You are chaos, disrupting that order."


    Morringan frowned. "Your past actions in thesends aren''t forgotten. How can you still pose as a force of good?"


    "What we did also brought prosperity. And you? What have you achieved?" Solomon said calmly. "You''ve only terrorized the continent."


    "Don''t overstep, boy," Rachel snapped sharply. Morringan sighed, noticing Rachel''s growing intolerance for Solomon.


    "Think what you will," Rachel said, regainingposure. "But the Church will no longer exist here. Call back your dogs."


    Rick sighed. "But it doesn''t have to be this way. They have a right to live too. Forcing them into exile is cruel."


    Rachel cast a dismissive nce at Rick. Morringan, sensing something off about him, felt uneasy. Her gaze fell on his trembling hand, narrowing her eyes.


    His hand shook involuntarily. This sensation was unsettling. Morringan couldn''t understand it, but she suspected Seth held the answer.


    "Then this means war. Our pdins will restore thisnd to the righteous path once more," Solomon said mercilessly. Rick wanted to intervene but fell silent under Solomon''s sharp gaze.


    Rachel smiled. "And how will you do that? The kingdom is in civil war. What can you do when the Wargans attack you?"


    To Rachel''s surprise, Solomon didn''t retreat but smiled wider. His eyes seemed to glow. "The Wargans will lose, as they did in history. Because we have a great weapon."


    Solomon turned to Rick, smiling. "Rick will crush the Wargan barbarians like pests. So don''t be too confident."


    Rick couldn''t understand Solomon''s intentions. He grimaced. Did Solomon truly want him to be a target?


    Rick was baffled.


    Meanwhile, Rachel seethed with rage. Such insults to the Wargans were a blow to her pride. She struggled to hide her anger.


    But it was futile. Solomon seemed to notice. "The Wargans will fall, and then it''ll be your turn. Your time is running out."


    Before Rachel could respond, Morringan intervened. "You''re forgetting the orcs. Stopping them won''t be as easy as you think. Not to mention the elves and even my father, Duke Alfred. You won''t stop them."


    Solomon smiled enigmatically, offering no reply. "Don''t underestimate the Church. Do you think we''ve stayed the same? We''re constantly growing stronger."


    "Fine," Rachel said calmly. "Since decisions are made, leave. If you return, you won''t be weed."


    After thirty minutes of trading barbs, the conversation had be meaningless. Both sides were confident in their positions.


    "Good," Solomon said, standing. Rick followed. "Enjoy yourst days, Lady Morgana. Your end is near."


    As they left, Rick gave Solomon a disapproving look. "Why were you so aggressive? Provoking them was pointless."


    Solomon smirked slyly, ncing at Rick. "In the end, there''s war anyway. Whether ites sooner orter doesn''t matter."


    Solomon began speaking with a mocking smirk. "Besides, they have their own problems. To conquer this realm, they first need to defeat the Aurelions and establish dominance in the West."


    Rick calmed down and looked at Solomon thoughtfully. "But there was no need to provoke them. What if they had attacked us there?"


    "You''re here, aren''t you?" Solomon said. "Someone who wields Excalibur causes a lot of trouble. Don''t underestimate yourself."


    Rick sighed. "You remind me of Jack."


    "Who''s Jack?" Solomon frowned, displeased at beingpared to someone. Rick, however, smiled. "He''s as confident as you are."


    "Hmm," Solomon murmured, intrigued by this man but chose not to ask further. Then, they left the ce. They were returning to New Camelot.


    ******


    Seth paced nervously around the room. Why was Rick here, and why was he so close to their enemies? He couldn''t understand it.


    "How did he get here?" Seth frowned. Was it the Light Goddess? But how could Rick have been chosen? Seth couldn''t grasp how the Light Goddess had managed to pick someone close to him out of 8 billion people.


    This was bad. What if he had to kill Rick? Seth would be torn. And what if Rick tried to kill Morrigan?


    Would he then have to try to kill Rick? No, Seth couldn''t allow that. For the first time, he felt such anger. If the Light Goddess was behind this, then Seth would show no mercy.


    "ording to Solomon, Rick is highly significant," Seth calmed himself and said. He felt the need to think long and hard about what to do with Rick.


    "If others from Earth have alsoe here, they must possess more than just ordinary abilities," Seth said confidently.


    The Light Goddess must have granted them powers if even Solomon trusted them so much. Moreover, Rick had the audacity to threaten Rachel face-to-face while ying the role of Morgana.


    "Hmm..."


    Seth stood in deep thought. It seemed he needed to revise his ns. He couldn''t allow Rick to be a pawn of the Light Goddess.


    Sighing, Seth then opened a map of the West. He looked at the countries one by one and chose his first target. His first target would be the Aurelions. He had to assimte them.


    The Kingdom of Harmonia, however, was protected by the Church. For now, he couldn''t do anything to that kingdom.


    "Then another war ising," Seth said firmly. But the war wouldn''t start just yet. Once the Wargans entered the fray, he wouldmand Morrigan to begin the battle.


    "When everything is ready, then the war will begin..."


    Without wasting any more time, Seth left the room.

 Chapter 115Lucifer(3/?)

    Jack unlocked his phone and checked the news. The headlines were filled with reports about the dead and statements from Joseph. Joseph''s picture was prominently disyed, and his words had be a hot topic.


    The government had yet to make any official statement. Jack thought people wouldn''t take it seriously, and he was right. Most dismissed it, believing it was just another terrorist attack.


    As Jack sipped his coffee, he noticed people in the caf¨¦ debating the issue. Many were mocking it. Jack tuned into a conversation between three young people.


    "Did you see the news?" asked the young man with sses. His friend, a blonde in a white T-shirt, scoffed. "Do you actually believe that? Anyone who does probably believes there are aliens in Area 51 too."


    The young man with sses sighed and furrowed his brows. "But the photos looked really authentic. And we all saw the light in the video."


    Thest member of the group, a gothic girl, smiled. "I don''t believe in anything I haven''t seen with my own eyes."


    The blondeughed. "Oh, stop with these theories. The idea of something like this happening in our world is ridiculous. What, a demon invasion ising? If so, why is God doing nothing about it? No one has answers to those questions."


    The young man with sses seemed unfazed by their remarks and stood firm in his belief. "What about the soldiers'' bodies? They looked like they''d been wed to death. And the FBI agent¡ªwhy would he even be there? There must have been a reason."


    This time, the gothic girl interjected. "The FBI is everywhere, you idiot. I bet there was an explosion or something, maybe sabotage."


    She licked her lips with curiosity as if trying to solve a mystery. The blonde smirked. "It was definitely a terrorist attack. I''m sure of it."


    "What about the dimensional rift? Is that fake too?" The young man with sses said stubbornly. This time, his friends hesitated. He smiled and pulled something out of his bag.


    "Look, here''s proof." He held out a piece of red skin. It was dirty but emitted a faint red glow, making it intriguing.


    The gothic girl leaned in, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. "What is that? Skin?"


    The young man nodded and rified, "It''s the skin of that creature."


    The blonde leaned forward in disbelief to inspect the supposed monster''s skin. "How did you even get this?"


    The young man grinned proudly. "I found it while helping the firefighters. I pocketed it before anyone else could see."


    The blonde hesitated, his expression turning worried. "Are you serious? If this¡ª"


    "Don''t be such a coward, Sam," the gothic girl, Gwen, interrupted. Sam sighed and looked at her. "The FBI showing up at our door wouldn''t be a good thing."


    The young man, Ethan, cut them off before they could argue further. "Do you want to yell louder so everyone can hear?"


    Realizing their mistake, Gwen and Sam went quiet and nced around nervously. Sam leaned in and whispered, "So what is that thing, anyway?"


    Ethan smiled and gently held up the monster''s skin. "I told you, it''s real. I''ve been trying to figure out which animal it could belong to, but nothing matches."


    Gwen studied the skin intently. "So, what are you going to do with it?"


    Ethan fell silent. Despite taking it, he wasn''t sure what to do. Suddenly, he tensed as a handnded on his shoulder.


    "Sorry, but you''ll have to hand that over," Jack said calmly. Ethan, Gwen, and Sam froze, but Gwen frowned. "That thing isn''t yours. Why do you want it?"


    Jack looked at her for a moment before smiling and trying to be polite. "I''m just trying to keep you from meddling in something you shouldn''t."


    Ethan froze as he tried to hide the skin, noticing the man''s eyes on him. For a brief moment, Jack''s eyes seemed to sh red.


    "I''m refusing. This is ours," Ethan said, attempting to put the skin into his bag, but it was toote. Jack reached out and grabbed Ethan''s hand gently.


    "Kid, don''t get involved in things bigger than you," Jack said seriously. "Now, give me the monster''s skin."


    "You can''t do this!" Sam stood up to support his friend. Gwen nodded and stood as well, ring at Jack. "You have no right to take it."


    Jack remained firm. These kids didn''t understand the danger they were in. If the skin''s pieces were still scattered around, it meant trouble.


    Just as Jack prepared to intervene, the monster''s skin glowed brighter. For a moment, Ethan''s irises seemed to change.


    Only Jack noticed, and he grew concerned. The skin must still carry some sort of will. Ethan''s mind was bing clouded.


    "Stay in control, kid," Jack said calmly. While Sam and Gwen were still confused, Ethan suddenly shouted, "You can''t threaten us!"


    As people in the caf¨¦ began to stare, Jack''s expression hardened. There was no longer any point in talking. He reached for the skin.


    "Hey, you!" A red-haired woman approached sternly. "Step away from them."


    The neer had a badge on her belt, which immediately caught attention. Her green eyes were sharp as she red at Jack. "I''m LAPD Agent Vanessa. I''m asking you what you''re doing under my authority."


    Jack cursed his luck and opened his mouth to exin, but Sam spoke up first, relieved. "He''s threatening us, Officer. Please help."


    Vanessa turned to Jack. "Well, you''re under arrest. Don''t make this harder than it needs to be."


    Jack smirked sarcastically. "I''m not causing trouble. These kids were just about to get involved in something way over their heads. If I hadn''t stopped them, it wouldn''t have ended well."


    Vanessa stared at him skeptically. Jack continued, "If I told you what this thing was, you wouldn''t believe me."


    "You can exin it at the station," Vanessa said, cuffing Jack. She found the situation odd but didn''t question it further.


    Jack stayed silent as Vanessa cuffed him, though he nced at Ethan.


    "If anything happens, it''ll be your fault, kid. Be careful," Jack said gravely before being led away by Vanessa. As he was ced into the police car, Ethan and his friends quickly gathered their things.


    They were all uneasy, realizing how close they hade to being caught. Ethan''s hands trembled as he shoved the skin into his pocket. Sam red at him usingly. "That guy got involved because of you. Why did you even show us that thing here?"


    "How was I supposed to know this would happen?" Ethan muttered, cursing his stupidity. Gwen shot them both a sharp look. "Not here. We''ll talk when we get home."


    Ethan realized people around them were staring curiously. Understanding the situation, he turned to leave, with Sam and Gwen following him back to their apartment.


    ******


    "Now speak," Vanessa held the files in her hand and said calmly. "What were you doing there?"


    Jack sighed and replied, "I was just helping. Besides, why am I here? I''m not the killer."


    Jack looked mockingly at the interrogation room. He should considering here an achievement. He had been arrested in less than a week.


    "Just answer the questions," Vanessa said sternly. Jack, giving up, said he would answer her questions. "Okay, boss. Just ask your questions."


    "What were you looking for there?" Vanessa asked, recalling what Jack wanted to take from Ethan. Jack looked at her seriously. "I can''t tell you, but know this. This thing is dangerous and harmful. Only I can destroy it."


    Vanessa mmed her hand on the table in frustration. "Don''t hold back. You have to tell everything."


    Jack''s mocking smile only irritated Vanessa more. Jack continued, "Ask whatever questions you want, but I can''t answer that one."


    Vanessa rubbed her forehead, feeling tense. Her nerves were fraying. With the opening of the investigation door, Vanessa turned to the neer.


    The neer was a man. He had a grin on his face. His ck hair was styled to the side, his clothes were simple, and he didn''t hide his muscr build.


    "What happened, James? Why are you here?" Vanessa asked calmly. James smiled, looked at Jack, and then, with a hint of fatigue, looked at Vanessa. "Why are you arresting so many people every day, Vanessa? Please, the cops are getting tired."


    Unlike James, Vanessa trusted herself and thought her decision was correct. "Unlike the others, I have a bigger sess rate. Let them work on what they have to say."


    Seeing Vanessa''s stubborn attitude, James didn''t know what to say. "Anyway, what''s the investigation about?"


    "This guy threatened three young people," Vanessa said calmly. Jack smiled. James then furrowed his brow. "Why?"


    "Apparently, he saw something that the young people shouldn''t have seen and decided to forcefully take it from them," Vanessa said angrily. Vanessa looked at Seth, signaling her understanding with him.


    "You can threaten the young ones, bute and do the same thing to someone bigger than you," James openly mocked Jack. Jack''s face showed only a calm expression.


    Mockingly curling his lips, Jack looked at James. "Do you trust your figure that much, officer?"


    Seeing that Jack wasn''t backing down, James''s pride was momentarily shaken, but he managed to keep a straight face. "Yes, I do. People like you only understand these moves."


    Jack and James stared at each other. Vanessa felt the tension and intervened. "Don''t mess with the detectives. As long as you''re here, you have to show us respect."


    Jack mocked her and continued to provoke. "What if I don''t show respect? What will you do then?"


    Despite Jack''s smile, his eyes were cold and mocking. James straightened his shoulders and showed his fist. "Then you''ll be sure that this fist will explode on your face."


    "I thought this was a crime among the officers," Jack said calmly. James grinned. "As long as no one sees it, there''s no problem. Besides, no one cares about scum like you."


    Vanessa furrowed her brow. "I can''t allow you to do such a thing. You may be guilty, but we don''t have that kind of authority." James pulled back in disappointment and sighed. He didn''t deviate from Vanessa''s words.


    Jack smiled. "Come on, don''t be so cowardly. After all, you''re a strong man, right? Or are you a coward?" Enjoy new tales from empire


    James looked at Jack and squinted his eyes. He barely controlled himself. Honestly, he had been bluffing earlier, but Jack''s words had really struck a nerve.


    "Go ahead, hit me," Jack said calmly. "Hit me, I promise I won''t press charges."


    Despite Jack''s words, James held back. Vanessa wanted to intervene, but Jack continued coldly. "You have a family, don''t you? Maybe a daughter?"


    "Don''t bring my family into this," James said harshly. Vanessa stepped forward and held him back. "Calm down, James. He''s just provoking you."


    "Well, he already seeded," James said, pushing Vanessa aside and punching Jack in the cheek. A crack echoed, and James pulled back in pain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My hand?" James looked at his broken hand as Vanessa''s eyes widened. She looked at Jack and saw that he hadn''t even flinched. She was surprised and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Just now¡ª" Vanessa said in astonishment. James held his hand in pain as Jack continued. "Is that all?"


    Jack smiled mockingly. James swore as heughed. "I really didn''t expect you to hit me. This was your mistake."


    "James,e on! Let''s fix your hand!" In the shock of the moment, Vanessa immediately took James and they left the interrogation room, but she didn''t forget to lock the door.


    After the two detectives left, Jack opened his fist and smiled. He had the sh drives and a wallet in his hand. Inside, there was James''s ID.


    For now, that was all he needed. He had to find those three young people. The most practical way was to get information from a detective''sputer.


    The young man named Ethan had said he was interning at the Fire Department. If this information was as Jack hoped, it should be in the police database.


    Once he found the address, Jack could destroy the Beast''s skin. This was the only way he could find the three young people. Jack then stood up, grabbed the key, and opened the door.


    "Let''s go then."


    A excited smile spread across Jack''s lips, and he left the room.

 Chapter 116Lucifer(4/4)

    "Damn it," Sam said, sitting down on the couch with a sigh. "What did that guy even want from us?"


    Gwen didn''t seem as worried as Sam. She wasn''t sure how the man knew about the creature''s skin, but she wasn''t concerned. After all, the man had been arrested.


    "He won''t be a problem anymore," Gwen said with a smile, sitting down on the couch. She turned on the TV with the remote. Meanwhile, Sam was bothered by how rxed Gwen seemed.


    Realizing that no matter what he said, Gwen wouldn''t take him seriously, Sam decided not to argue further with her. He turned to Ethan and noticed him staring intently at the creature''s skin.


    "Ethan?" Sam called out, but Ethan didn''t respond and continued staring. Sam tried again. "Ethan? Are you okay?"


    Sam touched Ethan''s shoulder, and when Ethan finally turned his gaze to him, Sam shuddered for a brief moment. A sense of fear washed over him, but it faded quickly.


    "Sam," Ethan said calmly. "What''s wrong? What did you ask?"


    Sam swallowed nervously and tried not to show it. "You just seemed lost in thought. I was asking if you were okay."


    Ethan paused for a moment before giving a faint smile. "I''m fine."


    "I see." Sam nodded and then turned his attention to the television. The news was still covering the same incident, with no new stories being shown.


    "This is so boring," Gwen muttered as she switched channels. "There''s nothing on. How much longer are they going to keep reporting on this?"


    "I have a feeling this isn''t over yet," Sam said calmly. "I hope the truthes out soon."


    Gwen grumbled but said nothing. She stopped when shended on a news channel. The anchor''s words shocked them.


    "This must truly be a cursed day," the anchor said before ncing at her papers and continuing. "Unexined explosions, military casualties, and so much more."


    "But the most intriguing part is Professor Joseph''s statements," the anchor added in a calm tone. Gwen smiled upon recognizing the name. "Professor Joseph is a great genius and scientist, oftenpared to Einstein of our time."


    Sam was surprised to see Gwen interested and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Gwen nodded indifferently. "Yes, I''ve read his books before. They were excellent."


    The anchor went on, "Professor Joseph ims humanity is in grave danger. He made bizarre statements about God abandoning us and Lucifer trying to save us."


    With a mocking tone, the anchor added, "The government is meeting today to evaluate Professor Joseph''s ims and whether to suspend his professorship."


    Gwen was stunned, her face showing anger. "How can this happen? Professor Joseph would never lie. He''s one of the country''s greatest scientists."


    "Maybe people just find it hard to believe him?" Sam suggested hesitantly, ncing at Ethan. Strangely, Ethan, who usually loved discussing theories, remained silent.


    Sam found this odd, though Gwen ignored it. Sam sighed and, with growing unease, said, "I think we should get rid of that piece of the creature''s skin."


    "I agree," Gwen supported. "That thing seems like it''s going to cause more trouble."


    Gwen imagined hundreds of FBI agents at their door and smiled. She didn''t want to live her life with a five-star wanted level.


    Ethan, however, seemed to react to their words. His eyes narrowed. "No, it''s mine. I''m not throwing it away."


    Ethan''s voice was firm, and he red at Gwen and Sam in irritation. "Why don''t you focus on your own business instead of meddling in mine?!"


    Sam was startled and said cautiously, "We''re not using you. We''re just sharing our thoughts, Ethan."


    Gwen frowned and pouted at Ethan. "I think that thing is affecting you negatively. Hand it over to me."


    "No!" Ethan stood up and shouted. Gwen was taken aback and raised her hands in surrender. "Calm down, cowboy. I''m not going to take it by force. Just give it to me for safekeeping."


    Sam stood up, siding with Gwen. "She''s right, Ethan. That thing is making you paranoid. Do you remember what that guy said? There must be something we don''t know about it."


    Ethan looked at his two friends with a sense of betrayal and disappointment. "Are you turning against me?"


    Gwen''s face twisted in frustration as she sensed something wrong with Ethan. "Ethan, what''s happening to you? It''s just a piece of skin. This so-called creature''s skin is just that¡ªskin."


    "Please," Ethan almost begged. "I need this. I must protect it. Just let me keep it, please?"


    "But Ethan," Sam said, worried for his friend. Gwen sighed and softened her expression. "Look, I don''t know why you''re so attached to that thing, but sooner orter, they''ll find you. And when they do, our lives will be ruined alongside yours."


    Ethan stared seriously at Gwen. Though he sensed the gentleness in her words, something inside him insisted he should never give up the skin. His thoughts became more paranoid.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at his two friends. "There''s no need. Besides, the creature''s skin isn''t affecting me. It''s just skin."


    "Even so¡ª" Gwen smiled faintly and approached Ethan. "That thing should stay with me. For your own good."


    When Ethan saw Gwen reaching for the creature''s skin, he quickly clenched it in his hands and hid it behind his back.


    Determined, Gwen grabbed Ethan''s arm and tried to take the skin by force. Ethan was just as stubborn.


    "Let go, Gwen," Ethan said angrily, growing more frustrated with the situation. Gwen, ignoring his irritation, kept trying to snatch the skin.


    Finally, Ethan couldn''t hold back and pushed Gwen gently. "I said let go!"


    Though the push was soft, Gwen was caught off guard and stumbled backward, hitting the wall with a thud before copsing to the floor. Sam rushed to her side.


    "Gwen! Are you okay?!"


    "I-I''m fine," Gwen said, getting up and holding her sore back, but her eyes remained on Ethan. Ethan backed away, intent on leaving.


    "Forget me, Sam! Catch Ethan!" Gwen said resolutely, hiding her pain. Sam hesitated, but it was toote.


    Ethan opened the door, intent on leaving, but collided with someone, falling backward. The creature''s skin slipped from his hands and fell to the floor. Dazed, Ethan looked up to see the man standing at the door.


    It was Jack. He calmly nced at the fallen Ethan, then at Gwen and Sam. Finally, his eyes rested on Ethan with a cold, calcting stare.


    "Did you do this?" Jack asked calmly. Ethan froze in fear upon seeing the man again. But the sight of the creature''s skin on the ground filled him with even greater dread.


    Ethan''s eyes widened as he reached for the skin, but Jack acted swiftly, stepping on Ethan''s hand before he could grab it.


    "Wait there," Jack said. Ethan gritted his teeth in pain, while Sam and Gwen looked at Jack with concern. Jack simply ignored them and took the monster''s skin from the ground.


    The monster''s skin began to glow brighter as Jack got closer. Jack just mocked it and, with a simple motion, took the skin. "This thing can possess minds, son. You must have been possessed as well."


    Jack said coldly. If it had been his old personality, he would have mocked and walked away. But now, he had be ustomed to living like a god. Even unknowingly, his behavior had changed greatly.


    "Should I kill you for this?" Ethan''s eyes widened in fear, while Jack coldly stared into his eyes. Simrly, Gwen immediately stepped forward and looked at Jack fiercely.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "Why not?" Jack asked, showing the monster''s skin to her. "You told me to give this thing to you, or your friend would be in danger. Looks like that''s happened."


    Jack nced at Ethan lying on the ground with fear in his eyes. Gwen furrowed her brows, a look of worry overtaking her face. Who could have thought that this man mighte back?


    He had found their address. Even if they ran, how far could they get? Gwen''s only hope was to reach an understanding with him. "Look, we were foolish, but we promise. We won''t stick our noses in things we don''t know about again."


    Sam also supported Gwen and agreed with her words. Jack watched his two friends for a while and then his gaze turned back to Ethan on the ground. He was deep in thought.


    Could this monster have already taken over Ethan''s mind? While Jack considered the possibility, he believed that the monster''s skin could be easily destroyed, solving the issue.


    Jack then looked at the monster''s skin. As dark energy suddenly destroyed it, a scream-like sound echoed in the room.


    It was a scream from the monster''s skin. Oddly, seeing that Ethan, Sam, and Gwen didn''t react, Jack thought it must be a mental sound.


    "Wh-what is this...??" Sam watched in astonishment as the Darkness gathered in Jack''s palm. Suddenly, the monster''s skin wriggled as dark light prated it.


    "This is Mana," Jack said quietly. "Something you don''t have."


    "Wait!" Gwen eximed in surprise. "Is this some kind of spell?"


    Seeing Gwen''s excited and curious expression, Jack shook his head. "This monster''s skin tried to take over your friend''s mind. If I hadn''t been here sooner, it would have seeded."


    "We didn''t know!" Gwen quickly said, as Jack seemed to be about to do something bad. Jack sighed and stepped back. "Well, I hope you''ll be more careful from now on."


    Now that Jack had destroyed the monster''s skin, there didn''t seem to be any more trouble. Ethan seemed to being to his senses as well. It was probably time to leave.


    As Gwen rxed, they were surprised again when two people entered through the door. It was Vanessa and James, both drawing their weapons.


    "What''s going on here?" Vanessa entered and the first thing she saw was Ethan lying on the floor and Sam, full of fear. She immediately pointed her gun at Jack and said sharply.


    Jack smiled, but his eyes didn''t match the smile. They had found him too quickly. He cursed his luck and took a step back. "Calm down, detective. There''s nothing left now."


    "This time, you''re not fooling us," James said seriously. Seeing the anger in James''s eyes, Jack could only smile.


    "You fooled me before, but I won''t fall for it again," James said sternly. Ethan stood up, confused, and looked at the people who had just entered.


    Your next read is at empire


    "What are you doing in my house?"


    "Don''t you remember?" Gwen asked in astonishment. Ethan held his head and found it strange that he couldn''t remember anything. "We were leaving the caf¨¦... I don''t remember the rest."


    Vanessa furrowed her brows and looked at Jack, who was the only one she considered suspicious. Jack sighed. "Look, I caused you trouble there, but it was for a good cause. Please trust me."


    "He''s telling the truth," Gwen said seriously. Vanessa turned to Gwen, not understanding why she was supporting the suspect. "Why are you defending him?"


    Gwen sighed and looked at Jack seriously. "He''s been helping us from the beginning. Sorry, but we won''t be pressing charges."


    "What?" James even asked in surprise. He hesitated to lower his weapon. Jack smiled and felt indebted to Gwen.


    "I''m not pressing charges either," Sam stepped forward and said. He gestured to Ethan to say something. Ethan, still confused, quickly answered when he saw Gwen''s stern look.


    "I''m not pressing charges," Ethan said calmly. Vanessa and James lowered their weapons. Vanessa thought Jack should be arrested for fleeing.


    Jack had already left James''s wallet and ID on the table. Though James suspected something, neither of them had any solid proof.


    Moreover, they hadn''t reported Jack. Considering how easily Jack had escaped, Vanessa hesitated and took a step back.


    "Alright, but I''ll be keeping an eye on you." Vanessa gave Jack onest warning and left. James also looked at Jack with suspicion but said nothing, and they left.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jack turned and thought about what to say to his group of friends. He smiled and introduced himself with a gesture. "Then I''ll introduce myself first. I''m Lucifer. The one everyone''s been wondering about..."


    "What?" The only reaction was astonishment. Seeing their reactions, Jackughed. Then he started to exin everything.

 Chapter 117The World is Approaching Doomsday(1/?)

    "Wait, you''re¡ª" Ethan hesitated and swallowed hard. "Are you a demon?"


    Jack wanted tough at Ethan''s expression, but he stayed true to his role and replied calmly, "Unlike you, I introduce myself as a god. But if you prefer, you can just call me a guy."


    Gwen''s eyes narrowed and glimmered with curiosity. It was astonishing to be so close to a demon who called himself a god.


    "But isn''t there only one God?" Sam interrupted, speaking hesitantly as if afraid of Jack''s reaction. However, Jack ignored Sam and smiled. "Remember, the Abrahamic religions aren''t the only ones in this world; there are also other pantheons."


    The group of friends was taken aback. Ethan asked curiously, "Are you telling me there are other gods?"


    Jack nodded. "Yes, but they''re all dead. Or rather, they were killed and destroyed."


    "What!"


    "Don''t act so surprised," Jack said calmly. "After all, their destruction was a good thing. Otherwise, humanity wouldn''t have advanced this far."


    Despite his words, even Jack believed that gods had once existed. The reason was simple: a world with a history spanning billions of years bore striking simrities to an otome game world.


    While Jack thought of gods as something out of stories, the existence of other universes strengthened his belief in them. After all, even in otome worlds, gods had died. Simrly, in this world, the influence of gods was gradually fading.


    "So then? Where is God?" Gwen asked curiously. Her question intrigued Ethan and Sam as well. Jack, however, gave a short response. "I don''t know."


    "Even a demon doesn''t know where God is?"


    "How would I know?" Jack retorted, rolling his eyes. He wasn''t an all-powerful being. Forget knowing where God was, he didn''t even dare to stand before God.


    He wasn''t stupid. Facing a supposedly omnipotent being was foolish and impossible¡ªat least until Jack became strong enough for such a feat.


    Gwen frowned, dissatisfied with her unanswered question, while Ethan finally decided to ask about the recent events.


    He looked down shyly, gathered his courage, and looked at Jack resolutely. "What did that thing do to me?"


    Ethan vaguely remembered hurting Gwen. He felt deeply remorseful; he had nearly harmed his friend. The guilt weighed heavily on him.


    Jack, sensing Ethan''s emotions, smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. You didn''t know; your mind was manipted."


    Ethan epted the constion and sighed. "Gwen, I''m so sorry. I¡ª"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry about it," Gwen waved her hand dismissively. "It''s all over now, after all."


    Ethan fell silent for a moment before smiling. "Thank you, you''re a great friend."


    Gwen grimaced at the sentimentality and grumbled, but the smile on her lips betrayed her happiness.


    "As he said," Sam added gently, "your mind was clouded. You didn''t know what you were doing. So don''t beat yourself up over it."


    "Now that it''s all over, it''s time for me to leave," Jack said as he turned to leave, but Gwen''s voice stopped him. "Wait!"


    "What is it?"


    Gwen hesitated for a moment before speaking seriously. "We want to help you destroy demons too."


    Jack froze, his face showing genuine surprise. At the same time, Sam was shocked by Gwen''s words. "Gwen¡ª"


    Gwen silenced Sam with a nce. Her gaze then turned to Jack, firm and determined. "We can help you."


    "Help with what?" Jack asked calmly, his brow furrowing slightly in confusion. "You''re powerless, young, and incapable of doing anything."


    Jack''s words stung, but Gwen had to admit he was right. They had only just learned about these supernatural events.


    They had no powers, no skills, and not even money. Instead of helping Jack, they''d likely be a burden.


    "But if you give us power, we can help you," Ethan said earnestly. Jack nced at him, pausing in thought.


    Could he bless the three friends? Jack''s eyes grew serious at the idea. In the otome game, all he had to do was think about it to grant blessings¡­ But here?


    Could it be that easy in this world too? Jack was unsure, but there was no harm in trying. Perhaps, surprisingly, he might be able to bless humans with Mana.


    "I''m not sure I can give you the power to use Mana," Jack said thoughtfully. Ethan''s face fell instantly, but the group was taken aback by his next words. Jack smiled. "But I can give it a try. If it works, you''ll be lucky."


    Ethan grew excited at the thought of gaining supernatural power, while Gwen''s mind shed with ideas about profiting from such abilities. Jack sensed Gwen''s thoughts and grinned. "No, you''re not allowed to use these powers to make money."


    Gwen pouted but knew Jack was right. If they suddenly started performing magic, they could be kidnapped for experiments, just like in the movies.


    "Alright, Ethan and Gwen are in. What about you, Sam?" Jack turned to Sam and asked calmly. "Do you want power? If not, just say so."


    Sam sighed. He didn''t understand why his friends wanted to pursue something so dangerous. Why risk fighting demons when they could livefortably and happily at home?


    Sam didn''t get it.


    "I think¡ªI think I''ll refuse," Sam said hesitantly. Jack nodded in acknowledgment, while Gwen and Ethan looked disappointed that Sam wouldn''t join them.


    "But I don''t want to leave my friends alone." Sam spoke firmly. "That''s why I''ll ept your offer."


    As Gwen and Ethan smiled, Jack admired their friendship and smiled as well. "You''re a good kid. Let''s begin, then."


    "Are you ready?"


    "We''re ready," the group said in unison. Jack then raised his hands. He didn''t know what he was doing, but he didn''t need to.


    "Then I bless you with power." Dark energy flowed from Jack''s hands, gradually enveloping the three friends. They flinched and shut their eyes in fear.


    "Don''t be scared; it won''t harm you," Jack said confidently. As the dark Mana swirled around them, a wind picked up.


    Amid the rising hum, something changed. The three stopped fearing the darkness and allowed it to seep into their bodies.


    Time seemed to slow down drastically. As the Mana surged, the group''s attributes around them began to change. Lightning flickered around Sam, while illusions swirled around Ethan.


    Jack frowned in confusion, not understanding why the Dark Mana had transformed. The Dark Energy around Ethan and Sam turned into lightning and illusions, while Gwen''s Dark Energy was enveloped in a purple glow.


    "It worked," Jack said seriously as he injected more Mana. "But in what way?"


    As the hum subsided, the attributes surrounding the three finally diminished. Jack smiled and congratted them. "Well done, it looks like it worked."


    "I feel strange, but good?" Gwen clenched her fist and smiled. She raised her hand slightly, letting Dark Energy swirl in her palm. Her eyes sparkled, and she grinned like a child.


    "This is an incredible feeling..."


    "How did you do it?" Sam asked curiously. Gwen answered, "I just thought about it, and it happened. You should try it too."


    "Got it," Sam said with determination, standing firmly. He opened his palm and focused. As expected, lightning began to dance in his hand. "This¡ª"


    "Your ability is amazing. Unlike mine," Sam said with a hint of disappointment as he used illusions to make his hand invisible. Jack smiled at him. "Don''t underestimate yourself. Illusion is a powerful ability, especially for closebat."


    Ethan understood what Jack was implying. If he wielded a weapon or a sword, the illusion would be an effective tool, especially with invisibility as camouge.


    "Gwen and Sam are effective in ranged attacks, but in closebat, if the enemy is strong, they''ll need to retreat," Jack said calmly, turning to Ethan. "That''s where youe in. While they attack from a distance, you''ll be the melee fighter."


    "Like in RPG games?" Ethan smiled, finding himself immersed in the idea. Jack felt the analogy was fitting. "Yes, think of it as a game."


    Explore stories on empire


    "Then let''s go if we''re done," Gwen said, dispersing the Dark Energy in her hand. Jack signaled for her to stop. "Not yet. You need code names. It''ll make things better. From now on, we''ll address each other by code names."


    Gwen found the idea of code names pretty cool and agreed. "Alright, Boss, your call."


    "First, I''ll decide for Sam," Jack said, looking at Sam and pondering. He decided to go with mythological names and chose one that matched Sam''s attributes.


    When the name came to mind, Jack smiled. "Your code name will be Zeus from now on."


    "Why am I getting the name of a yboy like Zeus instead of a god like Thor?" Sam sighed. Jack smirked mischievously. "I think it suits you. The decision is final."


    Ethan and Gwenughed, while Sam, finding no further arguments, remained silent. Jack then turned to Ethan. The perfect name for him quickly came to mind.


    "From now on, you''ll be called Hermes," Jack said with a smile. "Hermes might not be the God of Illusions, but like you, he''s intelligent. This name fits you well."


    Ethan, not objecting, nodded calmly. Next came Gwen. She enjoyed the code names and prayed for a good one for herself.


    "Better pick something cool, old man."


    "Old man?" Jack raised his eyebrows in amusement at the term, then continued to think. Since he was using Greek mythology, he decided to stick with it for Gwen too.


    "I''ve decided. Your code name will be Hecate," Jack announced proudly, pleased with his choice. Gwen liked the name. "Great, from now on, let''s all call each other by code names."


    "Sure, but you''re forgetting something," Ethan said calmly. "Who''s going to lead the group?"


    The three friends turned to Jack, expecting him to take the lead. Jack, unwilling, dered, "No, Sam will be the leader."


    Sam didn''t want the position, but Ethan patted his shoulder in encouragement. "Sam, stopining and lead us."


    "Exactly," Gwen chimed in. "You''re the best fit for the role."


    "But I''m not smart or anything," Sam said in surprise. Ethan frowned. "You''re the most charismatic among us, Sam. Your only w is being shy. Honestly, it''s surprising you hang out with us at all."


    Sam was confused by their words. Gwen smiled. "Sam, most people at school know you. Even if you don''t realize it, you''re popr. Unlike us."


    Hearing this new information, Sam was at a loss for words. "Me? I''m popr at school?"


    "What did you think?" Ethan grinned. "People keep their distance because of us. They don''t want to get close to us. They call me a nerd and Gwen a dangerous woman."


    "A dangerous woman?" Sam looked at Gwen curiously. Gwen rolled her eyes, and Ethan answered on her behalf. "Gwen beats up any guy who tries to approach her. That''s why no one dares."


    "Because they''re all perverted jerks," Gwen said in disgust. "Don''t worry, though. You two are exceptions."


    "Good to hear," Jack said with a yful smile. "Now that your chat is over, we need to discuss our next steps."


    As the three friends quieted down, Jack looked at them and exined his n.

 Chapter 118 - 117:The World is Approaching Doomsday(1/?)

    "Wait, you¡¯re¡ª" Ethan hesitated and swallowed hard. "Are you a demon?"


    Jack wanted tough at Ethan¡¯s expression, but he stayed true to his role and replied calmly, "Unlike you, I introduce myself as a god. But if you prefer, you can just call me a guy."


    Gwen¡¯s eyes narrowed and glimmered with curiosity. It was astonishing to be so close to a demon who called himself a god.


    "But isn¡¯t there only one God?" Sam interrupted, speaking hesitantly as if afraid of Jack¡¯s reaction. However, Jack ignored Sam and smiled. "Remember, the Abrahamic religions aren¡¯t the only ones in this world; there are also other pantheons."


    The group of friends was taken aback. Ethan asked curiously, "Are you telling me there are other gods?"


    Jack nodded. "Yes, but they¡¯re all dead. Or rather, they were killed and destroyed."


    "What!"


    "Don¡¯t act so surprised," Jack said calmly. "After all, their destruction was a good thing. Otherwise, humanity wouldn¡¯t have advanced this far."


    Despite his words, even Jack believed that gods had once existed. The reason was simple: a world with a history spanning billions of years bore striking simrities to an otome game world.


    While Jack thought of gods as something out of stories, the existence of other universes strengthened his belief in them. After all, even in otome worlds, gods had died. Simrly, in this world, the influence of gods was gradually fading.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So then? Where is God?" Gwen asked curiously. Her question intrigued Ethan and Sam as well. Jack, however, gave a short response. "I don¡¯t know."


    "Even a demon doesn¡¯t know where God is?"


    "How would I know?" Jack retorted, rolling his eyes. He wasn¡¯t an all-powerful being. Forget knowing where God was, he didn¡¯t even dare to stand before God.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. Facing a supposedly omnipotent being was foolish and impossible¡ªat least until Jack became strong enough for such a feat.


    Gwen frowned, dissatisfied with her unanswered question, while Ethan finally decided to ask about the recent events.


    He looked down shyly, gathered his courage, and looked at Jack resolutely. "What did that thing do to me?"


    Ethan vaguely remembered hurting Gwen. He felt deeply remorseful; he had nearly harmed his friend. The guilt weighed heavily on him.


    Jack, sensing Ethan¡¯s emotions, smiled reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry. You didn¡¯t know; your mind was manipted."


    Ethan epted the constion and sighed. "Gwen, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," Gwen waved her hand dismissively. "It¡¯s all over now, after all."


    Ethan fell silent for a moment before smiling. "Thank you, you¡¯re a great friend."


    Gwen grimaced at the sentimentality and grumbled, but the smile on her lips betrayed her happiness.


    "As he said," Sam added gently, "your mind was clouded. You didn¡¯t know what you were doing. So don¡¯t beat yourself up over it."


    "Now that it¡¯s all over, it¡¯s time for me to leave," Jack said as he turned to leave, but Gwen¡¯s voice stopped him. "Wait!"


    "What is it?"


    Gwen hesitated for a moment before speaking seriously. "We want to help you destroy demons too."


    Jack froze, his face showing genuine surprise. At the same time, Sam was shocked by Gwen¡¯s words. "Gwen¡ª"


    Gwen silenced Sam with a nce. Her gaze then turned to Jack, firm and determined. "We can help you."


    "Help with what?" Jack asked calmly, his brow furrowing slightly in confusion. "You¡¯re powerless, young, and incapable of doing anything."


    Jack¡¯s words stung, but Gwen had to admit he was right. They had only just learned about these supernatural events.


    They had no powers, no skills, and not even money. Instead of helping Jack, they¡¯d likely be a burden.


    "But if you give us power, we can help you," Ethan said earnestly. Jack nced at him, pausing in thought.


    Could he bless the three friends? Jack¡¯s eyes grew serious at the idea. In the otome game, all he had to do was think about it to grant blessings¡­ But here?


    Could it be that easy in this world too? Jack was unsure, but there was no harm in trying. Perhaps, surprisingly, he might be able to bless humans with Mana.


    "I¡¯m not sure I can give you the power to use Mana," Jack said thoughtfully. Ethan¡¯s face fell instantly, but the group was taken aback by his next words. Jack smiled. "But I can give it a try. If it works, you¡¯ll be lucky."


    Ethan grew excited at the thought of gaining supernatural power, while Gwen¡¯s mind shed with ideas about profiting from such abilities. Jack sensed Gwen¡¯s thoughts and grinned. "No, you¡¯re not allowed to use these powers to make money."


    Gwen pouted but knew Jack was right. If they suddenly started performing magic, they could be kidnapped for experiments, just like in the movies.


    "Alright, Ethan and Gwen are in. What about you, Sam?" Jack turned to Sam and asked calmly. "Do you want power? If not, just say so."


    Sam sighed. He didn¡¯t understand why his friends wanted to pursue something so dangerous. Why risk fighting demons when they could livefortably and happily at home?


    Sam didn¡¯t get it.


    "I think¡ªI think I¡¯ll refuse," Sam said hesitantly. Jack nodded in acknowledgment, while Gwen and Ethan looked disappointed that Sam wouldn¡¯t join them.


    "But I don¡¯t want to leave my friends alone." Sam spoke firmly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll ept your offer."


    As Gwen and Ethan smiled, Jack admired their friendship and smiled as well. "You¡¯re a good kid. Let¡¯s begin, then."


    "Are you ready?"


    "We¡¯re ready," the group said in unison. Jack then raised his hands. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but he didn¡¯t need to.


    "Then I bless you with power." Dark energy flowed from Jack¡¯s hands, gradually enveloping the three friends. They flinched and shut their eyes in fear.


    "Don¡¯t be scared; it won¡¯t harm you," Jack said confidently. As the dark Mana swirled around them, a wind picked up.


    Amid the rising hum, something changed. The three stopped fearing the darkness and allowed it to seep into their bodies.


    Time seemed to slow down drastically. As the Mana surged, the group¡¯s attributes around them began to change. Lightning flickered around Sam, while illusions swirled around Ethan.


    Jack frowned in confusion, not understanding why the Dark Mana had transformed. The Dark Energy around Ethan and Sam turned into lightning and illusions, while Gwen¡¯s Dark Energy was enveloped in a purple glow.


    "It worked," Jack said seriously as he injected more Mana. "But in what way?"


    As the hum subsided, the attributes surrounding the three finally diminished. Jack smiled and congratted them. "Well done, it looks like it worked."


    "I feel strange, but good?" Gwen clenched her fist and smiled. She raised her hand slightly, letting Dark Energy swirl in her palm. Her eyes sparkled, and she grinned like a child.


    "This is an incredible feeling..."


    "How did you do it?" Sam asked curiously. Gwen answered, "I just thought about it, and it happened. You should try it too."


    "Got it," Sam said with determination, standing firmly. He opened his palm and focused. As expected, lightning began to dance in his hand. "This¡ª"


    "Your ability is amazing. Unlike mine," Sam said with a hint of disappointment as he used illusions to make his hand invisible. Jack smiled at him. "Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Illusion is a powerful ability, especially for closebat."


    Ethan understood what Jack was implying. If he wielded a weapon or a sword, the illusion would be an effective tool, especially with invisibility as camouge.


    "Gwen and Sam are effective in ranged attacks, but in closebat, if the enemy is strong, they¡¯ll need to retreat," Jack said calmly, turning to Ethan. "That¡¯s where youe in. While they attack from a distance, you¡¯ll be the melee fighter."


    "Like in RPG games?" Ethan smiled, finding himself immersed in the idea. Jack felt the analogy was fitting. "Yes, think of it as a game."


    Explore stories on empire


    "Then let¡¯s go if we¡¯re done," Gwen said, dispersing the Dark Energy in her hand. Jack signaled for her to stop. "Not yet. You need code names. It¡¯ll make things better. From now on, we¡¯ll address each other by code names."


    Gwen found the idea of code names pretty cool and agreed. "Alright, Boss, your call."


    "First, I¡¯ll decide for Sam," Jack said, looking at Sam and pondering. He decided to go with mythological names and chose one that matched Sam¡¯s attributes.


    When the name came to mind, Jack smiled. "Your code name will be Zeus from now on."


    "Why am I getting the name of a yboy like Zeus instead of a god like Thor?" Sam sighed. Jack smirked mischievously. "I think it suits you. The decision is final."


    Ethan and Gwenughed, while Sam, finding no further arguments, remained silent. Jack then turned to Ethan. The perfect name for him quickly came to mind.


    "From now on, you¡¯ll be called Hermes," Jack said with a smile. "Hermes might not be the God of Illusions, but like you, he¡¯s intelligent. This name fits you well."


    Ethan, not objecting, nodded calmly. Next came Gwen. She enjoyed the code names and prayed for a good one for herself.


    "Better pick something cool, old man."


    "Old man?" Jack raised his eyebrows in amusement at the term, then continued to think. Since he was using Greek mythology, he decided to stick with it for Gwen too.


    "I¡¯ve decided. Your code name will be Hecate," Jack announced proudly, pleased with his choice. Gwen liked the name. "Great, from now on, let¡¯s all call each other by code names."


    "Sure, but you¡¯re forgetting something," Ethan said calmly. "Who¡¯s going to lead the group?"


    The three friends turned to Jack, expecting him to take the lead. Jack, unwilling, dered, "No, Sam will be the leader."


    Sam didn¡¯t want the position, but Ethan patted his shoulder in encouragement. "Sam, stopining and lead us."


    "Exactly," Gwen chimed in. "You¡¯re the best fit for the role."


    "But I¡¯m not smart or anything," Sam said in surprise. Ethan frowned. "You¡¯re the most charismatic among us, Sam. Your only w is being shy. Honestly, it¡¯s surprising you hang out with us at all."


    Sam was confused by their words. Gwen smiled. "Sam, most people at school know you. Even if you don¡¯t realize it, you¡¯re popr. Unlike us."


    Hearing this new information, Sam was at a loss for words. "Me? I¡¯m popr at school?"


    "What did you think?" Ethan grinned. "People keep their distance because of us. They don¡¯t want to get close to us. They call me a nerd and Gwen a dangerous woman."


    "A dangerous woman?" Sam looked at Gwen curiously. Gwen rolled her eyes, and Ethan answered on her behalf. "Gwen beats up any guy who tries to approach her. That¡¯s why no one dares."


    "Because they¡¯re all perverted jerks," Gwen said in disgust. "Don¡¯t worry, though. You two are exceptions."


    "Good to hear," Jack said with a yful smile. "Now that your chat is over, we need to discuss our next steps."


    As the three friends quieted down, Jack looked at them and exined his n.

 Chapter 120The World is Approaching Doomsday(4/?)

    "Terry? Why didn''t you attend your ss?"


    "That''s none of your business," Terry replied mockingly before darting forward with superhuman speed, throwing the female teacher backward in an instant.


    The teacher mmed into the wall, her head bleeding, but Terry didn''t stop. He kicked her head, shattering it into pieces.


    Despite the brain matter scattered around, Terry merely grinned, intoxicated by his newfound power. Slowly walking down the hallway, he grabbed a staff member by the cor and threw them into a ssroom.


    As the ssroom door broke apart, students stood up in panic. When Terry stepped in, everyone stared in confusion, unable to process what was happening. The monster smirked, feeding off their fear.


    "Terry, I''ll teach you a new power. With it, you won''t even need to put in effort to kill them," the monster said eagerly. Terry grinned with anticipation as the monster transmitted knowledge directly into his mind.


    Terry smiled, raised his hand, and ignored the shouting teacher who demanded, "What are you doing?!"


    Without responding, Terry''s hands were suddenly covered with a strange ck aura. In an instant, he punched the ground.


    As the floor cracked, students stumbled and fell. Terry lunged forward excitedly, grabbed a student''s head, and squeezed.


    The student''s head burst, spraying blood onto the faces of others.


    "Aahhh!"


    Screams erupted. Terry kicked a screaming woman in the stomach, sending her crashing into the wall with a force that killed her instantly. Then, he blocked the path of those trying to escape.


    "No one''s leaving," Terry said as he broke a student''s leg and tore their head from their body. Blood sprayed everywhere as he grabbed another student by the arm and twisted it.


    "Arrgghh!!"


    As the students retreated, Terry didn''t stop. He mercilessly ughtered everyone in his path. He ripped out a teacher''s kidney and shoved it into their mouth.


    "Swallow it!"


    The teacher screamed, but Terry forced them to choke on their own kidney. One by one, he killed every student without mercy.


    Approaching thest woman, he ced a hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, your end will be painless."


    The woman trembled, but Terry grabbed her hair with a devilish grin. "I''ll take these beautiful locks from you."


    Before the woman could react, Terry yanked her hair so hard that it tore off along with her scalp. She screamed in agony.


    "Stop!"


    Security entered the scene, and Terry frowned. Everyone seemed to finally understand what was happening. The security guard looked at Terry, then at the carnage, and gagged at the sight.


    "You monster! Surrender now!" the guard yelled in fury. Terry mocked him. "Shoot me if you can. Go ahead!"


    Seeing Terry slowly approaching, the guard grew terrified and hesitant. Terry grinned. "Come on~ shoot me~ or I''ll have to kill you like the others."


    The guard finally pulled the trigger in fear. Terry didn''t flinch as the bullet struck his chest.


    As the bullet hit, Terryughed and let his body heal at superhuman speed, spitting out the bullet. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    The guard stepped back in horror and tried to fire again, but it was toote. Terry rushed at him, grabbed his arm, and threw him out the door.


    As teachers outside tried to figure out what was happening, Terry¡ªsoaked in blood¡ªappeared before them.


    "Terry? Is that you?" the principal asked in shock. Terry red coldly. "Shut up."


    "What are you saying?!" the principal shouted angrily. "How dare¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Terry grabbed his face and mmed him into the ground. The floor cracked as everyone tried to flee in terror, but Terry was faster. He darted forward.


    Everyone he passed died instantly, torn apart. Flesh, bones, organs, and blood covered the hallway. The scene was like a horror movie.


    As blood flowed like a river, Terry continued killing with ease. The monsterughed gleefully in his mind, reveling in the chaos.


    "Everyone here is dead..."


    The first floor was cleared. Terry felt a sense of pride and satisfaction, grateful to be an ally of demons. His next task was to clean the upper floor and destroy the security footage. Zack and the others'' vengeance would have to wait. The thought of Zack begging for mercy filled Terry with sadistic joy.


    "What''s next, Terry?" the monster asked curiously. It was impressed with this human. Initially underestimated, Terry had proven himself eager to ally with demons, even without mental maniption.


    "Destroying the camera room will eliminate the evidence," Terry said calmly. Though physically unimposing, he was perhaps the smartest student in the school.


    There would be no evidence left behind. By erasing the recordings, suspicion would diminish slightly.


    "The camera room?"


    "It''s a tool that records what I do," Terry exined. "I''ll destroy it."


    "Interesting technology," the monster remarked as Terry climbed the stairs. "In our world, there are simr devices, but not physical like yours."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Magic?"


    "Yes," the monster confirmed. "Some wizards use alchemical artifacts or their minds to record events. It''s fascinating that your world has a simr concept."


    "Do gods exist in your world?" Terry asked.


    The monster chuckled. "There are so many I can''t count. They''re like cockroaches, everywhere."


    "Cockroaches?"


    Terry found theparison amusing. The monsterughed. "There are many, but most are not like us, constantly growing stronger. They rely on humans or grow very slowly."


    Terry found the idea of such gods strange. He had thought they were all-powerful, but apparently, many were weaker than the monster.


    "So the stronger gods must be incredibly powerful?" Terry asked curiously. The monster growled. "Compared to the Demon King, they''re like flies. You try to kill them, but they flee like cowards, always hiding behind mortals."


    As Terry listened, he reached the camera room. Breaking down the door, he essed the recordings.


    "Here it is," Terry said with satisfaction, erasing the footage. Suddenly, a knife stabbed into his kidney, and his eyes narrowed in anger.


    "Bastard," he muttered, pulling out the knife and ring at the bespectacled man who had attacked him. The man backed away in fear, but it was toote. Terry grabbed his throat and lifted him off the ground.


    "Wait, Terry."


    "What is it?" Terry asked in surprise. The monster grinned. "His life energy is excellent. Don''t kill him; drain his life force."


    "Got it," Terry replied. As he drained the man''s life energy, the man''s skin shriveled, his color faded, and he copsed, lifeless.


    Terry felt a strange power coursing through him. "What is this? I feel... better."


    "It''s bloodline refinement," the monster exined thoughtfully. "Absorbing high life-energy individuals will heal your frail body and purify your bloodline."


    Terry felt his muscles strengthen as his pale red hair darkened and grew longer, cascading to his neck.


    "This feels amazing," Terry said with a pleasedugh. His green eyes glowed. "I feel stronger..."


    The monsterughed, praising him. "You have potential, kid. Now it''s time for the final stage."


    "Should I kill everyone on this floor?"


    "Yes, you''ve got the hang of it," the monster said. "Now don''t stop. Kill them all as quickly as possible."


    With a wide grin, Terry left the camera room and entered the first ssroom he saw, resuming his massacre.


    ******


    As the massacre continued, Terry mercilessly killed everyone. Without distinguishing between men and women, he showed as much brutality as he could.


    He felt no remorse. His only thought was to teach everyone a lesson, to show no mercy. He wanted to be their nightmare, to take one more step toward his revenge, and to be an ally of the Demons.


    "Please-!"


    Terry coldly ignored the pleas of those begging for mercy. He showed no pity and killed them. His vision had gone dark. Even the Beast seemed almost impressed.


    It had truly chosen the right person. Now that everyone was dead, the only thing left was this high school. It had to be destroyed.


    "How should I do it?" Terry asked curiously. Destroying the ce by smashing the walls wasn''t an option. Fortunately, the Beast had an idea¡ªone that would ensure the ce''splete destruction.


    "This is a two-story school. Its foundation is strong, so brute force won''t work," the Beast exined its n. "That''s why you should ignite something you humans call natural gas."


    "Blowing up natural gas, huh?" Terry got excited at the thought of an explosion. But he hesitated when he realized he could be caught in the st.


    "But the explosion could kill me," he said.


    "Remember, you have my powers," the Beast said confidently. "All you need to do is escape as quickly as possible. Even if you''re near the explosion, the worst it can do is injure you."


    Seeing the Beast''s confident tone, Terry hesitated a little but ultimately trusted it. He believed the Beast knew what it was talking about, and it was usually right.


    "Alright," Terry said, taking a deep breath as he headed toward the control mechanism for the natural gas. Five minutester, he reached the ground floor, ignoring all warnings.


    Spotting the mechanism to adjust the natural gas output, Terry smiled and turned it all the way up. As the gas pipes began to shake, he turned around and started to run.


    He pulled a lighter from his pocket and, just before escaping, threw it into the area filled with natural gas.


    In an instant, the explosion engulfed the entire ce. The force of the st made Terry cry out in pain, but fortunately, he managed to escape. As the school went up in mes and the evidence was reduced to ashes, Terry smiled with satisfaction.


    "Now, let''s get o-"


    "Stop right there!"


    Sam yelled at Terry. Frowning, Terry turned to look at him. He didn''t know who this person was, but he figured it would be easy to kill him.


    "Terry! Get out of here now!"


    "Why? I can beat him."


    Terry replied in confusion. The Beast, however, was panicking. Hearing Terry''s response, it got angry. "That man ising! Leave now! Run!"


    "Tch! Fine!"


    Without even looking back, Terry started running. Sam tried to chase after him, but Terry was faster. In an instant, Terry disappeared into the trees, forcing Sam to pursue him.


    As he dashed through the forest, Terry jumped over the school walls and fled. He ran fast, not looking back once.


    Sam tried to keep up with him, swiftly following Terry''s trail.

 Chapter 121The World is Approaching Doomsday(5/?)

    Terry ran while Sam quickly chased after him. Terry smirked and fled as fast as he could. Even though he didn''t know who this man was, ording to the Beast, a rather powerful individual was approaching.


    Terry could only wonder about the identity of this powerful person. Through his bond with the Beast, Terry sensed its fear.


    The Beast was afraid. This was strange to Terry. After all, wasn''t the Beast a Demon? Who could being that would even frighten a Demon?


    "I won''t let you escape!"


    Terry squinted in irritation as he heard Sam shouting behind him. Who the hell was this bastard? It didn''t matter¡ªhe was close. Once he reached the human settlement, they wouldn''t be able to touch him.


    "Just a bit more," Terry cursed under his breath and pushed himself to go even faster. But suddenly, he fell to the ground, confused by what had happened. He immediately covered his face with his hands and winced in pain as he hit the ground.


    "Hold it right there," Ethan smiled as he appeared out of thin air. "This is the end of the road for you."


    "Who the hell are you?" Terry cursed. The Beast, urging him to keep running, made his head pound. Terry tried to ignore the pain.


    "Who are you people?" Terry snapped. Ethan merely smiled, offering no response. When Sam arrived, Terry realized he was cornered.


    "Hermes, you''re finally here," Sam said with a smile, his tone turning serious as he looked at the standing Terry. "Stop! Your mind is being controlled! Don''t trust the Beast!"


    "You came here to talk?" Terry frowned, his gaze shifting between the man who called himself Hermes and Sam. His expression was determined, refusing to back down.


    "We want to help you," Ethan said gently. Seeing Terry''s condition, he recalled the time he, too, had been manipted. Letting out a sigh, he looked at Terry. "Let us help you."


    "Don''t listen to them, Terry. They''re lying," the Beast intervened immediately, fearing Terry''s thoughts might waver. "If they truly wanted to help you, they would''vee sooner."


    "They''re dying to kill you," the Beast whispered darkly. Terry narrowed his eyes, ring at Sam and Ethan as they cautiously approached him.


    "I don''t need your help," Terry said before sensing Gwen''s presence. He turned his head to see the woman who had just arrived. "Three of you, huh? Fine, then I''ll kill you all."


    "Snap out of it," Gwen said, narrowing her eyes and approaching Terry. "There''s someone who can help you. They can cure you."


    "You think I''m sick or insane?!" Terry''s anger red at the way they treated him, as if he needed their help. "I don''t need your so-called help."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t make this harder than it needs to be," Gwen said firmly. Unlike herpanions, she believed stopping Terry was the only solution. It was toote¡ªTerry had already lost his sanity.


    Gwen had little faith in Terry being saved. After all, even Ethan had been rescued only because of Jack. There was a difference. Ethan had surrendered to the Beast unwillingly, while Terry embraced it willingly.


    "Running won''t save you," Ethan said cautiously. "If you keep this up, you''ll end up dead. Stop before it''s toote and let us help you."


    Terry froze, trying to figure out a way to escape these fools. All exits were blocked. It seemed there was no way out. He cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to fight.


    "Enough of this! Die!"


    Terry lunged at Ethan, who quickly braced himself and stopped the iing punch.


    "H-he''s strong..."


    Ethan was shocked by Terry''s strength and struggled against him. As another punch flew toward his face, Ethan tried to retreat. Terry, however, smirked, only to be surprised when shadows coiled around his arm mid-punch.


    "Not so fast," Gwen sneered, pulling her hand back and sending Terry flying. Sam''s lightning struck Terry square in the chest, throwing him backward.


    "That hurt!" Terry roared, ring at Sam with fury. Sam''s expression turned serious. "If you don''t give up, it''ll hurt a lot more."


    "In your dreams!" Terry smirked before charging again, this time targeting Gwen.


    As Gwen blocked Terry''s absurdly strong punch, a kick to her legnded. Meanwhile, Ethan turned invisible again, pulling Terry away from Gwen.


    "Tch," Terry clicked his tongue, unable to block Ethan''s invisible attacks. Each strike made his body ache as he squinted in frustration.


    Sam hesitated to use his lightning, fearing he might hit hispanions, which Terry noticed. Forced into closebat, Sam grew wary.


    When Gwen''s punchnded on his face, Terry lost his bnce. Another kick struck his face, sending him stumbling backward as his arms were restrained.


    "Sam! Hit him!"


    Gwen struggled to hold Terry''s arm as she shouted. Terry, still reeling from the pain, didn''t realize what was happening. Sam hesitated, worried he might harm his friends.


    "I''m afraid I''ll hit you!"


    "I said do it!"


    Gwen snapped. Sam finally relented, gathering lightning in his hands. As it surged toward Terry, it was toote.


    Terry headbutted Gwen, forcing her to release him. He grabbed her arm and flung her into Ethan''s body.


    Ethan lost focus and was forced out of his invisibility. Seizing the opportunity, Terry attacked Sam.


    Sam released his lightning, a bolt striking Terry. Surprisingly, Terry blocked it with his arm, groaning in pain.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    As Terry advanced toward Sam, thetter increased the output. Terry was pushed back, dragged across the ground, but he still resisted the lightning.


    "Grrraaa!!"


    A beastly sound escaped Terry''s mouth. He growled as ck and red Mana surged from his body, canceling the lightning and hurtling toward Sam. A dark shield suddenly blocked the red Mana.


    "Not that easy," Gwen said as she got back up, breathing heavily. Sam rxed behind the shield, but Terry grew even angrier. The red Mana spilled from his arms, darkening the soil and withering the grass. Find your next read at empire


    "Why won''t you die?" Terry growled darkly, his eyes glowing with rage. "Why won''t you die?!"


    He roared like an animal and lunged at Gwen. She grimaced, cursing under her breath as she sensed Terry growing stronger with every passing second.


    "Ethan, now!"


    "Got it!" Ethan stood up, and together they attacked Terry again. Fists flew, and Terry was stronger.


    His body was like rubber, capable of movements beyond what the human form should allow. As Ethan punched him, Terry suddenly dropped to the ground.


    Using the momentum, Terry swung his body andnded a powerful blow to Ethan''s head,nding on all fours.


    Gwen barely had time to check on Ethan before Terry pounced on her, pinning her to the ground. "Die!"


    As Terry aimed for Gwen''s face, a bolt of lightning struck his body, throwing him off. Gwen exhaled in relief and looked at Sam with gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    "Save your thanks forter," Sam said seriously. Terry stood up, seemingly on the brink of losing his mind. Drool dripped from his mouth, and Ethan, Sam, and Gwen worried about how they would stop him.


    Terry was growing stronger by the moment. Ethan, Sam, and Gwen had their limits. Even holding their ground against Terry was proving difficult.


    "If just a fragment of the Beast is this powerful, how strong is its full form?"


    Sam bit his lip in worry. Why was it so hard to defeat this creature? All Sam needed now was for it to simply die.


    "Terry, he''sing! That man ising! Run! Run! Run! Run! Run, Terry!"


    "Shut up! You''re giving me a headache!" Terry shouted angrily. He couldn''t understand why the Beast was like this and grew frustrated. "I can''t fight because of you!"


    "Fool!" the Beast scolded. "That man defeated me even when I used all my power! Do you think he won''t beat you? Get out of here now! Stop being so idealistic!"


    "Tch! Fine," Terry said, preparing to flee, but there was no more time. As Jack descended from the sky, his gaze nearly made Terry tremble.


    "You? You''re the kid with that fragment, aren''t you?" Jack smiled. Then, ncing at the exhausted Ethan, Gwen, and Sam, his eyes narrowed.


    "Kids? I didn''t expect you toe here without informing me." Jack sighed. He had a n. He had already sensed the Beast''s presence here. He wanted to set a trap for it, but apparently, his idealistic student heroes couldn''t resist ying the part of heroes.


    As Ethan and Sam stared at the ground, Gwen looked away. Despite Jack''sposed expression, they could feel his discontent. They hade here ahead of time to destroy the Beast''s fragment.


    But it was a foolish idea. Schools were hubs of bullying and troubled youth. There were always some students dealing with issues in schools.


    To think the Beast''s fragment wouldn''t corrupt a student was na?ve. If they had stuck to the n, they could have easily captured Terry.


    "I''ll deal with youter," Jack said, turning his focus to Terry, narrowing his eyes as he smiled. "You look tired and out of breath."


    Terry tried to hide his trembling, feeling slightly relieved as the Beast fell silent. But his mind was still overwhelmed with fear, urging him to retreat from Jack.


    "I-it''s none of your business," Terry said with hatred. Jack only smiled. Slowly approaching Terry, he gently smiled. "I feel sorry for you."


    Terry wanted to step back but found himself unable to move. His fear deepened as he struggled tomand his body, but he couldn''t even budge.


    Jack gently ced a hand on Terry''s cheek, looking softly at the younger, shorter boy. "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Terry tried to speak but said nothing. He wanted to push Jack''s hand away, but he was powerless, unable to move. Jack then gave a half-smile of mock disappointment.


    "Thought so."


    Jack''s expression turned emotionless, and in an instant, he plunged his hand into Terry''s stomach. Terry''s eyes widened as blood spewed from his mouth.


    Jack''s hand emerged from Terry''s back. As Jack attempted to withdraw, a bullet struck his leg, causing him to frown.


    "Stop!"


    "You again?" Jack narrowed his eyes at Vanessa and James. He was not pleased with these officers meddling.


    Vanessa red at Jack, who appeared to have just killed Terry. However, Terry was still alive. The Beast''s power was keeping him on his feet.


    "I think there''s a misunderstanding here," Jack said, pulling his hand from Terry''s stomach. James aimed his gun at Jack. "Are you mocking us? You just killed someone right in front of us."


    "And you?" Vanessa turned to the others. Ethan, Gwen, and Sam looked down in difort, uneasy about how things had escted.


    "Enough, you''re all under arrest!" Vanessa dered, now certain of their guilt. Jack rolled his eyes, sighing as James cuffed him.


    "You''re making a mistake. We''re the ones on the right side here," Jack said seriously. He turned to show Terry, but the body was gone, and Jack''s eyes widened with irritation.


    "That boy escaped," Jack scolded James. "Uncuff me so I can catch him."


    "Wait, where''s the body?" Vanessa asked in surprise. Ethan, Gwen, and Sam were equally shocked as Terry vanished in the small window of distraction.


    Jack cursed, muttering under his breath. How could he have escaped so quickly? He had been far too carelesstely. The Beast''s Mana had always made Terry easy to track.


    But now, the Beast''s Mana was undetectable. Jack realized the Beast must have hidden its energy to help Terry flee, and his frown deepened.


    "We''ll send teams out to find him," Vanessa said seriously. "And you''reing with us to the department."


    "Again?"


    "Yes, again." Vanessa ushered the group into her vehicle as Jack rolled his eyes. Then, he smirked and climbed in. Ethan and the others, pale and shaken, also entered the car as Vanessa started the engine.

 Chapter 122The World is Approaching Doomsday(6/?)

    "Terry! Quickly, turn into that alley!"


    As the Beast guided him, Terry struggled to stay conscious. He could feel himself deteriorating with every passing second.


    Fear of death gripped his body. As the adrenaline began to fade, the pain set in. His bones ached, and his arm was severely burned.


    Sam''s lightning hadn''t seemed too bad at the time, but now the full extent of the damage was manifesting. The Beast directed Terry into a narrow alleyway.


    Terry leaned against a wall, barely stopping himself from copsing. He slowly dragged his body toward the end of the alley. He was starving, and despite the Beast''s healing abilities, his body struggled to fully recover.


    Terry needed a human to replenish his energy and heal himself. He cursed under his breath as his knees gave out, forcing him to sit with his back against the wall. Closing his eyes, he tried to rest while the Beast kept lecturing him in his mind.


    "Terry, don''t worry. You''ll be fine," the Beast reassured, doing everything it could to keep him alive. It worked urgently, using its powers to close his smaller wounds and stop the bleeding.


    Terry was in terrible shape. Even the Beast was surprised his body had endured this much. To stay conscious, Terry pressed down on his wounds, creating pain to keep himself awake.


    "Beast, tell me your name," Terry said, trying to engage the Beast in conversation to stave off unconsciousness.


    The Beast paused for a moment before answering calmly, "Remember it well, Terry. My name is Mephistopheles."


    "Alright, I''ll call you Mephisto," Terry replied with a faint smile, feeling as if he had heard that name somewhere before. The idea that this Beast was the Mephisto was almostughable.


    "You must be a high-ranking demon in the underworld," Terry said casually. Mephisto''s grin grew wider; even Terry could feel it. The demon seemed proud of thepliment.


    "I am a powerful demon capable of taking many forms," Mephisto began, his voice filled with pride. "When I first entered this world, I was forced into my simplest, most feral form."


    Terry chuckled, curious about Mephisto''s true form. "I bet you''re a fiery woman, aren''t you?"


    Mephisto''s scowl was almost audible, making Terry smile. He could tell the demon was irritated. Mephisto responded coolly, "I have no gender. I usually deceive humans into making deals with me."


    "Do you trade in souls?"


    "Who spread that nonsense?!" Mephisto snapped, his voice ringing so loudly in Terry''s mind that it caused him pain. "Don''t shout, you''re giving me a headache," Terryined.


    "Tch, I''m not a subus. I offer contracts to humans, either to drain their life energy or have themplete tasks for me," Mephisto said proudly.


    "So, what''s your true form like?" Terry asked, genuinely curious. He couldn''t help but imagine Mephisto as the stereotypical old, wicked man from the movies.


    "My true form is beyondparison¡ªhandsome, powerful, and magnificently styled. It''s far more aesthetic than my current one," Mephisto dered with pride.


    "What do you think, Terry?" Mephisto asked, noticing Terry''s silence. When Terry didn''t respond, Mephisto shouted, "Stay awake!"


    "Huh? Why are you yelling?" Terry opened his eyes, struggling even more to remain conscious. Despite his wounds healing faster now, it wasn''t enough to fully recover.


    "If you ck out, I''ll have to go find another host," Mephisto snapped harshly. "Keep yourself awake so I don''t have to bother with that."


    Terry sensed Mephisto''s concern and smiled, a warmth spreading within him. It was a feeling he hadn''t experienced since his mother''s care. "You really do care about me. Thank you, Mephisto. You''re a good friend."


    "Do you realize you''re saying that to a demon?" Mephisto said, a mix of exasperation and amusement in his voice. Calling a demon a friend wasn''t something most humans would dare. Terry was truly one of a kind, and Mephisto found himself enjoying his host''s unique personality.


    "Wait, someone''sing," Mephisto suddenly warned, sensing a presence nearby. He sounded both startled and pleased. "Get ready," he urged Terry. The life energy of the approaching person was palpable even from a distance, and Mephisto felt a stroke of luck.


    "Sir! There''s an unconscious man here," a police officer called out calmly. A man in a suit approached, looking at Terry slumped against the wall.


    Behind him were more police officers and some agents. The agent seemed excited to have found Terry but maintained an outwardly calm demeanor. He gestured for the officers to leave.


    "Thanks, could you wait outside for now?"


    As the police obeyed and left the room, three agents were left alone. The senior agent, a middle-aged man, looked at Terry as if he had found a treasure. "The Director will be thrilled about this. He''s preparing a major project to research the Power of this Beast."


    The agent then nced at his colleagues and smiled. "We''ll be handsomely rewarded for this."


    The agents smiled in agreement. Meanwhile, Terry and Mephisto continuedmunicating through their thoughts. Mephisto mocked them, noting how opportunistic people still were in this world. "These scum want to use me. Tch, their arrogance is no different from those in our world."


    Terry remained silent, saying nothing as he waited for the agents to approach. The moment he found an opening, he intended to kill them and drain their life energy. He struggled to suppress the urge to attack.


    "Alright, let''s take a closer look at this thing," said one of the agents, slipping on gloves as he moved toward Terry''s body, confident that Terry was dead. He grabbed Terry''s hand and inspected the veins in his arms.


    "His hands are so cold. He really does feel dead," the agent said calmly. Sighing, he turned to his colleague. "Check his pulse, not just the temperature of his hands."


    "Ugh, how could I forget that?" The agent let out a frustrated chuckle at his oversight, then pressed two fingers to Terry''s neck to check for a pulse. To his shock, Terry''s heart was still beating. "He''s... his pulse is still active..."


    "What?!" His colleagues froze, tension suddenly filling the air. The agent attempted to step back, but it was already toote. Terry raised his hand, grabbed the agent by the throat, and grinned. "Hel-lo?"


    The agent paled, struggling for breath as Terry began draining his life energy. Terry''s wounds started healing faster, even therge hole left by Jack''s attack slowly closed, making Terry moan with satisfaction.


    Terry stood up with a devilish grin, tossing the drained body of the agent aside. The other two agents had already drawn their weapons, but Terry moved so quickly they couldn''t react. In an instant, he grabbed both of them by their necks.


    The agents dropped their weapons as Terry''s wicked smile persisted. Pinning them against the wall, he tightened his grip on their throats, simultaneously draining their life energy.


    "I didn''t like being treated as ab experiment, worms," Terry said coldly, watching the agents squirm helplessly under his hand. He drained their energy to thest drop, his wounds now fully healed.


    Terry let out a satisfied moan, a blissful expression settling on his face. Mephisto smiled, pleased to see Terry healed. "Now that you''re back to full strength, we can move."


    "The police are blocking the exit," Terry remarked thoughtfully. His gaze shifted to the building''s roof, and a n formed in his mind, making him grin. "Why not cause a bit of chaos, then?"


    "What are you nning?" Mephisto asked with anticipation. Terry smiled darkly. "I''ll sneak into one of their systems and start some real trouble. I want them to have bigger problems than me."


    "Do it," Mephisto encouraged eagerly. "Bring them chaos. I''ll support you with everything I''ve got!"


    As Mephisto watched excitedly, Terry leapt toward the nearest open window, slipping inside with ease. He found himself in a kitchen. ncing around, his eyesnded on the refrigerator. With some technical knowledge, he nned to overload it and cause an explosion. While it wouldn''t be massive, if left unchecked, it would create significant chaos.


    "Wish I could manipte fire," Terry muttered regretfully. Mephisto raised an eyebrow. "You already have that ability."


    "What??" Terry eximed, both shocked and annoyed. "Why didn''t you tell me? That would''ve been so useful!"


    "You didn''t ask," Mephisto replied nonchntly, as if it were no big deal. In truth, he had forgotten but wasn''t about to admit it. His reputation mattered.


    "This entire building is interconnected by electrical cables. Most of them are stic-coated, which can release hydrogen chloride and carbon monoxide if burned. Perfect for causing both fire and toxic gas," Terry mused, impressed by his own intelligence. "If the electricity catches fire, it''ll lead to more deaths."


    "How do you know all this?" Mephisto asked, genuinely surprised. Terry, proud of himself, exined casually, "I learned a few things, just in case I needed to kill someone back in school. This is one of those ns."


    "You''re absolutely insane," Mephisto remarked, amazed at Terry''s audacity. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel even more pleased with his choice of a host.


    "So, what''s the n now?"


    "In America, the main electrical systems of some buildings are located in the basement. Electricity flows through there before being distributed. Overloading the refrigerator won''t cut it. I''ll target the main electrical input instead," Terry said thoughtfully. Experience tales at empire


    He began searching the house. Finding it empty was a stroke of luck. Shortly, he exited the house and descended into the basement. Ignoring the warning sign, he kicked open the door and entered.


    Approaching the wall-mounted system, he removed the protective casing to expose the wires. Turning to Mephisto, he instructed, "Now, please spread mes across the wires but make sure they don''t burn the stic yet."


    "Got it," Mephisto replied seriously. mes appeared in Terry''s hands, spreading over the wires without igniting them, coating all the cables in the building.


    Once the mes covered the entirework, Terry asked, "Done?"


    "Yes," Mephisto confirmed calmly. "The mes now epass all the wires."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good. Let''s get out of here. We''ve wasted enough time," Terry said, leaving the basement. As he exited the building, a police officer approached him. "Excuse me, can I see your ID?"


    "No, you can''t," Terry sneered, shoving the officer aside and walking away. The people nearby stared in shock at his audacity, clearing a path for him.


    The officer groaned, trying to get up. "Stop! Come back here!"


    But it was toote. By the time Terry was far enough, the explosion urred.


    "Boom!"


    Six buildings detonated in an instant, debris flying everywhere. Terry escaped swiftly, surprised by the scale of destruction.


    "You told me to coat the building in mes," Mephisto said with a smirk. "So, I included the transformer as well. Isn''t it much more exciting this way?"


    Feeling Mephisto''s exhration, Terry grinned. The magnitude of the explosion was impressive, and he had to admit it.


    "Lesson learned," Terry remarked calmly as he walked away. "Explosions really are an art form."

 Chapter 123The World is Approaching Doomsday(7/7)

    "Excuse me, but Lucifer is a criminal," Vanessa said, looking at Patrick. Despite his rank, Patrick maintained his stern demeanor. Outside, the chanting of slogans was nothing more than a headache.


    "Do you know why these people are chanting?" Patrick asked, sighing as he listened to the anti-Devil slogans echoing in the air. A video of Jack fighting Terry had surfaced online. It had spread for barely a minute before authorities intervened.


    Although officials quickly moved to remove the videos, the inte was vast. Soon, news outlets picked up the story, and people came to know the truth¡ªLucifer was real.


    Terry''s hand piercing through his opponent''s stomach, the trail of destruction, and the powers used by the three young individuals were all caught on camera. Coupled with the explosion of six buildings, some religious fanatics began ming Jack, chanting outside the department for an entire day.


    Unlike the crowd, Patrick knew the truth. That Terry kid was behind everything. Though Patrick didn''t know how, an entire school had been massacred, and six buildings exploded after Lucifer''s arrest.


    Patrick was aware of what the Director had done. The Director had sent agents to capture Terry without informing either Patrick or Prime Minister Dominic, acting entirely on his own authority to manipte the FBI.


    Patrick wondered where the Director had found the audacity to pull such a move. Terry had escaped, leaving a trail of mass destruction and death. Patrick believed the public''s anger was justified.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa argued with Patrick. Despite the rank difference, Vanessa was a tough woman. She refused to let even the Deputy Director release Lucifer.


    Patrick couldn''t decide whether to thank Vanessa for being such a dedicated officer or sigh at her insistence on keeping someone as important as Lucifer detained.


    "Look, I understand where you''reing from, but Lucifer is far more important than you think," Patrick said seriously. Vanessa sighed, waiting for Patrick to continue.


    "You''ve seen the video, haven''t you? The one about the school," Patrick added. Vanessa nodded, recalling the footage. In the recordings, Ethan, Gwen, and Sam fought Terry before Lucifer arrived and, with rming ease, pierced Terry''s stomach with his hand.


    Without the camera footage, Vanessa might have thought she was going insane. Had they really arrested Lucifer? The Devil? Only God could know.


    "Lucifer is the prime suspect," Vanessa said firmly. "Even if he''s not responsible for the explosions, he still has vital information."


    "And that''s because you let that Terry kid escape," Patrick said, frowning. Vanessa winced but maintained her respect. Patrick, however, grew angrier.


    "That boy caused the deaths of so many people because of your negligence. You should be d you still have your job."


    "I¡ª"


    "That''s enough, Detective," Patrick interrupted, his piercing gaze silencing Vanessa. "Lucifer was trying to stop Terry, but your intervention disrupted him and triggered this chain of events."


    Vanessa paled, looking down in shame. Embarrassed, she avoided Patrick''s gaze, but Patrick softened and held her gaze steadily. "Release Lucifer and his associates immediately."


    As Patrick turned to leave, he gave Vanessa onest warning. "If you don''t, you''ll be held responsible and lose your career."


    Although Patrick''s words sounded like a threat, they carried no malice. Vanessa felt the weight of his seriousness as she stood there. As Patrick left, James, who had witnessed everything from the corner, approached Vanessa tofort her.


    "Vanessa," James said gently, his tone consoling. Vanessa lowered her gaze and sighed. Even James could sense her sadness.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry. You were just doing your job. You couldn''t have known any of this." James spoke seriously, trying to lift her spirits. Vanessa turned to him. "Mr. Patrick is right, James."


    "But¡ª"


    Before James could continue, Vanessa interrupted, speaking firmly. "If we had kept an eye on Terry, none of this would have happened. It''s all my fault."


    James frowned, cing his hands on her shoulders. In a firm voice, he said, "As I said before, you were just doing your job. If they fire you, then I''ll resign with you."


    "There''s no need for that," Vanessa said calmly. James was surprised as Vanessa continued. "I''ll release Lucifer."


    "What?" James was at a loss for words. While it was true Lucifer had nothing to do with the explosions, he was still the prime suspect in Terry''s death.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr. Patrick instructed us to do so," Vanessa exined calmly. "And we both know, James, that the dy in orders from above means they want to pin this on us."


    James cursed under his breath. Even after a day, no orders hade regarding such a critical issue. It was just like what had happened during a previous scandal¡ªme was shifted to innocent officers.


    Back then, James had witnessed the higher-ups scapegoat innocent agents. Now it was happening to them. The upper management wanted Vanessa and James to take the fall for the public''s anger.


    Recalling Patrick''s warning, Vanessa didn''t hesitate any longer. She arrived at Lucifer''s cell. "Get out."


    Without further exnation, she spoke curtly. Jack, despite his apparent unhappiness, maintained his smug demeanor but remained silent.


    "Your friends are waiting for you outside. I suggest you don''t keep them waiting," Vanessa said, not wanting to look at Jack any longer. She wanted this over with. Jack smiled. "Very well. Have a good day, Detective."


    Vanessa merely grumbled as she unlocked his cuffs. Jack stretched his arms with a grin before leaving without another word.


    As Jack walked through the department, everyone cleared his path, avoiding him entirely. Vanessa frowned, initially thinking they were avoiding her, but she was wrong.


    Everyone was avoiding Jack. Some even averted their gaze as if scared to meet his eyes. Vanessa didn''t know what to make of it. She still couldn''t believe Jack was Lucifer. Her logical mind wouldn''t ept it.


    But others thought differently. For them, the footage had confirmed Jack was the Devil. Appearing out of thin air, effortlessly piercing Terry''s stomach¡­


    Such power was beyond humanprehension.


    "The Devil is here! The Devil is here!"


    A group of eight or nine people chanted loudly. Jack smirked at the sight, amused. The idea of him being Lucifer was absurd. Who would believe Lucifer would willingly remain detained in the human world?


    "There he is! Look!"


    Apparently, a middle-aged man was their leader. Vanessa was far from pleased to see him. Even the town fool seemed more rational than this man¡ªhe was nothing but an idiot.


    "Devil! God will punish you! Prepare to pay for the sins you''vemitted against us when the dayes!"


    "You have sinned, didn''t you do it of your own free will?" Jack mocked as a woman pointed her phone camera at him. It seemed the man was agitated. "Demon! Your existence is the reason our father Adam and mother Eve were cast out of Eden. You are guilty of all humanity''s crimes. If I could, I''d kill you!"


    Jack squinted his eyes, smirking mockingly. "Go ahead, try."


    The protester, who had caught a glimpse of Jack''s briefly glowing red eyes, stepped back in fear. As the crowd cheered, Jack was growing increasingly bored of the situation.


    Perhaps he should have chosen the name Michael instead of Lucifer. At least then, he wouldn''t have these kinds of problems. "Look, I have no business with you, so get out of my sight."


    Sensing Jack''s growing aggression, Vanessa grabbed his arm, stopping him from doing anything rash. Jack sighed and nced at her. "Honestly, Detective, instead of holding me back, you should deal with these people yourself."


    Vanessa said nothing and ignored Jack. The protestors, emboldened by her silence, pressed on.


    "Demon, repent for your sins!" The leader of the protestors stepped closer to Jack and grabbed him by the cor. Jack was momentarily surprised by the move but then calmly took hold of the man''s hand and twisted it lightly.


    "Ahh!" The man''s hand broke, and as Vanessa immediately pulled at Jack''s shoulder, trying to stop him, her efforts were futile. He didn''t budge an inch, as immovable as a wall.


    "Don''t touch me," Jack said, still mocking, and lightly tapped the terrified and agonized leader on the forehead with his index finger. The man stumbled back and fell as silence fell over the protestors.


    "Was that enough for you?" Jack asked, his gaze piercing each protestor. They all froze, afraid of the power emanating from him.


    As they all remained silent, Jack finally pushed Vanessa''s hand aside. "Thanks for escorting me this far, Detective," he said with a smirk. Seeing Ethan, Sam, and Gwen waiting for him in the distance, he no longer wanted to linger here.


    "Let''s hope we don''t meet again, Detective," Jack said, noticing the tears welling up in Vanessa''s eyes. He was surprised and a bit confused. Had he been too harsh on her? He didn''t know, nor did he care.


    "Goodbye," Vanessa muttered before turning away and leaving. She had experienced more than enough for one day. That explosion had left a heavy ache in her heart, filling her with regret and sadness.


    As Jack walked away, Vanessa headed straight home. She sighed and sipped her wine. She had no family anyway, having devoted her entire life to her career. She had endured being disliked by her colleagues at the department for years.


    But now, she was an outcast to everyone, including Patrick. Vanessaughed, finding the esction of the situation absurdly funny.


    She was the officer who handled the most cases, solved the most problems, and had the highest sess rate in the department. She loved her job. She loved seeing people smile and being grateful for her help.


    It made her feel happy and fulfilled. But now, everything had suddenly turned upside down. Walking alongside Lucifer and being forced to let him go had ruined everything.


    She wouldn''t even be surprised if people started ming her now. It wouldn''t be long before she got fired. The Prime Minister was soon to make a statement about the incident.


    Even if she were found guilty, it wouldn''t matter to her anymore. Looking pensively at her gun, Vanessa sighed and turned off the safety.


    "I can''t¡ª I just can''t take this anymore," Vanessa muttered, swallowing two or three of the antidepressants prescribed by her therapist and taking another sip of her wine.


    "Why isn''t this damned stuff working?" Vanessa threw the pill bottle at the wall, running her fingers through her hair in frustration. Her head was pounding. She hadn''t even eaten.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, her beautiful face contorted with pain. She pressed the gun to her temple, taking a deep breath.


    "Come on, Vanessa," she whispered, trying to convince herself to pull the trigger. "You have no family, no one. No friends, no one behind you¡ªa grandfather, a son, a daughter, a friend. You''re just a useless, cold-hearted witch."


    Vanessa sobbed, her eyes hardening. "Just do it already!"


    As she was about to pull the trigger, a voice echoed in her mind.


    "Human, I can grant you the happiness you desire..."


    "Who are you?!" Vanessa lowered the gun from her head, startled, her instincts kicking in as she sternly demanded, "Show yourself!"


    "I am Azazel, the King of Demons. I can help you... all you need to do is obey me, human..."


    Vanessa, shocked by what was happening, suddenly felt her consciousness fading as she copsed to the floor. Thest thing she heard was theughter of a mysterious presence echoing in her mind.

 Chapter 125: Avalon(2/2)

    Vanessa awoke, her gaze wandering through the mystical designs of Azazel¡¯s pce in Avalon. Her eyes were tired, and her head throbbed. She sat up, looking around, clutching her head as she tried to recall what had happened.


    "Azazel... What did he do to me?" No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t figure out what Azazel had done to her mind. Vanessa cursed and attempted to stand.


    "I think that would be a bad idea for you, Vivian," Azazel said with a smile. Vanessa nearly fell off the bed when she suddenly noticed Azazel¡¯s presence. Fortunately, her physical strength allowed her to grab the bed at thest second.


    "You scared me," Vanessa sighed, growing tense at his presence. As much as she hated to admit it, she was truly afraid of Azazel.


    Discover more content at empire


    Azazel, sensing Vanessa¡¯s fear of him, smiled. "It¡¯s perfectly normal to fear me. After all, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen a being like me. You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough."


    As Vanessa rose from the bed, Azazel watched her. While he sensed a hint of courage in her, he didn¡¯t particrly enjoy how frightened she seemed. A more fearless Vanessa would have been more to his liking.


    "If you still have unanswered questions, you may ask me anything now," Azazel said, sitting on a chair. Vanessa seized the opportunity, deciding to be bolder in her inquiries this time. Azazel seemed to tolerate her, and she was intuitive enough to sense that he didn¡¯t intend to kill her¡ªat least not yet.


    "Why do you keep calling me Vivian?" The question that had been bothering her the most was why he addressed her with the name of the Fairy Queen. Since the beginning, Azazel had called her Vivian, not Vanessa. She was curious about what Azazel was hiding from her.


    "Because you are Vivian," Azazel said calmly. At first, Vanessa thought he was mocking her, but she couldn¡¯t detect any deceit in his words. It felt as though he was telling the truth.


    "But how?" Vanessa furrowed her brow, frustrated by Azazel¡¯s vague exnations. Azazel looked at her thoughtfully. "King Arthur and the False Goddess didn¡¯t only exile me and others like me to Avalon."


    He smiled before continuing. "Vampires, demons, andstly, you, Vivian, were also exiled here. You were sent here with your fairies."


    "No, that¡¯s impossible," Vanessa snapped, rejecting his words. She had lived her life as the daughter of ordinary people in a mundane world. It was inconceivable for her to be a fairy.


    Azazel, unfazed by Vanessa¡¯s thoughts, continued. "King Arthur used you as a sacrifice to seal us here. Avalon wasn¡¯t always like this; it was once a paradise and a realm of peaceful races."


    "But Avalon looks terrible now, doesn¡¯t it? If it was a paradise, why is it in such a state?" Vanessa was certain Avalon resembled more of a hell than a paradise. She was curious how such a transformation could have urred.


    "Morgana took control of the fairies and corrupted them," Azazel said, rising to his feet and cing his hands on Vanessa¡¯s shoulders. His face bore a thoughtful yet serious expression. "Avalon thrived because of the fairies¡¯ determination and your hard work, Vivian."


    "But I still don¡¯t understand..." Vanessa clutched her head. The influx of information made her head hurt. She struggled to make sense of it. Was she truly Vivian, as Azazel imed?


    "When the fairies abandoned you, Avalon began to copse." Azazel gestured toward the window. Huge fragments ofnd floated aimlessly, and the surroundings looked like a battlefield.


    "Avalon survives now only because of my power, Vivian," Azazel said calmly. "Even maintaining this dimension drains much of my strength. But it wasn¡¯t always like this. You once tried to bring order here."


    Azazel gently cupped Vanessa¡¯s cheeks. She felt an unexpected warmth in his touch, which made her rx despite herself. Azazel smirked and continued. "You were close to turning Avalon back into the paradise it once was, using your light. But you were exhausted."


    As Vanessa listened intently, Azazel maintained his seriousness. "You sacrificed everything to make Avalon a paradise again. You would have died. So, I transferred your soul into the newborn child of a family in the world you lived in."


    Vanessa stepped back, needing time to process. Azazel allowed her the space to think. She sat on the bed, staring at the ground in contemtion as her expression shifted through a range of emotions.


    "Please, tell me the truth."


    Azazel observed her distracted face and smiled when he saw her willingness to listen. "You grew up as a human after that. Even without your memories, you retained your old habits¡ªespecially your strong sense of responsibility."


    Vanessa recalled her actions in the police department. She was dedicated to her job and worked tirelessly to correct the mistakes she observed there, even to the point of depression and near-suicide.


    Just as Azazel had described. The more Vanessa thought about it, the more convinced she became that Azazel was right. She was Vivian, the Fairy Queen who had aided King Arthur...


    And also the betrayed queen, stripped of her title by Morgana, whose realm was destroyed, and whose life had been sacrificed.


    Vanessa¡ªno, Vivian¡ªfinally epted her identity. Her eyes sparkled as she turned to Azazel. "Tell me everything, Azazel."


    Azazel was pleased by the woman¡¯s resolute demeanor. "As you wish."


    "I don¡¯t know what you were doing there, but I could always feel your presence¡ªyour dreams, and sometimes even your thoughts," Azazel said, causing Vivian to blush with embarrassment as he continued. "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but your world is currently in a weakened and dangerous state."


    "Hmm..." Vivian wasn¡¯t surprised. She had already seen enough. Azazel, sensing herck of rm, smiled and went on. "Have you ever experienced a global gue before?"


    "Yes, it happened about 2¨C3 years ago, I think?" Vivian said, recalling the coronavirus pandemic. Azazel stroked his chin thoughtfully before continuing. "If I were you, I¡¯d be worried. Because what you¡¯ll face next is the Four Horsemen of Hell."


    Vivian waited for more exnation as Azazel grinned, recalling the rebellious Horsemen. "The Four Horsemen of Hell were created by Lucifer during his rebellion against Heaven. But for some reason, they gained free will and betrayed our Father."


    "Won¡¯t you do something about them?" Vivian was uneasy about the danger looming over her world. Azazel, however, seemed indifferent. "No. While the Four Horsemen are insignificant to me, their power is blessed by our Father."


    As Vivian wondered about their abilities, Azazel smiled, thinking of his four siblings. "Their existence is tied to Hell itself. As long as Hell exists, so will they."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But why would Lucifer create something like that?" Vivian saw no reason for such powerful beings to exist. Azazel smirked at her question. "Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the Horsemen. My Father created them for a reason."


    Azazel then continued, pride evident in his tone as he spoke of his father. "The first of the Four Horsemen is Victory, who represents conquest and was the first to dere Heaven¡¯s fall."


    "The second is War," Azazel said, and Vivian felt a shiver run through her. She felt as though chaos had momentarily filled her heart at the mention of the name. Azazel went on, "War strikes before Victory, crushing everything in his path."


    "Next is Famine," Azazel said with a grin. "Famineys the groundwork for chaos, paving the way for War."


    "Is thest one Pestilence?" Vivian said thoughtfully. With Azazel¡¯s denial, she assumed she was mistaken. Azazel, however, didn¡¯t appreciate being interrupted but chose to remain silent.


    "Pestilence is merely one of the many aspects of the final Horseman, Death," Azazel exined, grinning as he thought of the weakest yet most effective Horseman. "Death is the true instigator of chaos. Heys the groundwork for the arrival of the apocalypse by preparing the stage for the other Horsemen."


    "The Four Horsemen together are so powerful that even the archangels of Heaven were forced to set aside their pride to prevent Hell¡¯s advance," Azazel concluded, falling silent. Vivian sank into deep thought. The world would have to face Death. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to fear or worry about it.


    "Will all four Horsemen attack us?" Vivian¡¯s biggest fear escaped her lips. The Four Horsemen were so powerful they could even corrupt angels. Humanity would be easily obliterated.


    "Don¡¯t worry. The Four Horsemen won¡¯t attack you simultaneously," Azazel said with a reassuring smile. When he noticed Vivian looking at him expectantly, he continued. "The Horsemen don¡¯t possess physical forms like us. They are spiritual entities, feeding off emotions, chaos, and the sins of humanity."


    "What are you trying to say?" Vivian asked quickly, needing more information. Azazel chuckled and borated. "Death will begin by unleashing gues, diseases, and natural disasters, creating panic and fear among people."


    Vivian listened intently, mentally noting everything. Azazel went on, "Death will feed on humanity¡¯s fear. If you wish to stop him, you¡¯ll have to prevent people from sumbing to fear."


    "Isn¡¯t there an easier way?" Vivian asked tiredly. Azazel smirked as if deriving some twisted pleasure from her frustration. "Of course, there is an easier way."


    Vivian¡¯s face lit up, eager to hear the easier method. Azazel paused momentarily, then smiled. "My father is still in your world. If you ask for his help, perhaps he might assist you in subduing the Four Horsemen once more."


    Vivian frowned at the thought of meeting that man again, but she had no choice. Enduring Lucifer was better than facing the apocalypse.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll do it." She steeled herself and looked Azazel in the eye. "Send me back to the world. I want to see my father."


    Azazel, noticing her determination, said nothing and waved his hands lightly. "You¡¯re already in the world¡ªphysically, at least. Only your mind is here."


    Relieved, Vivian exhaled deeply. The mere thought of staying in Avalon forever was unbearable. She waited for Azazel to send her consciousness back.


    "I¡¯ll contact you againter, Vivian," Azazel said as a glowing light emerged from his hand and enveloped her. Thest thing she saw before her body disappeared from Avalon was Azazel¡¯s gentle smile.


    "Ah!"


    Vivian jolted awake and quickly checked if she was still in Avalon. Her breathing was heavy. Hearing the persistent beeping sound next to her and seeing the white walls, she realized she was in a hospital.


    "Ugh, my body hurts so much. Damn it!" Vivian groaned, wondering how she ended up there. Her thoughts were interrupted when a doctor entered the room, drawing her attention.


    "Discharge me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll need to stay here a bit longer," the doctor said, ustomed to such reactions from patients. "You¡¯re still in the recovery phase. You¡¯ll have to stay at least another day."


    Faced with the doctor¡¯s insistence, Vivian finally gave up, burying her head in the pillow and deciding to sleep. At least that way, the day would pass quickly...

 Chapter 127 Corrupt Pope

    Lucifer looked mockingly at the Pope writhing before him. The Pope, Vincent, was a man in his seventies, meek and frail. Compared to the Pope of the world of Aure, Pope Vincent was more fragile and easy to read.


    Contrary to Lucifer''s expectations, the Pope was nothing more than a coward. Thus, he felt no need to take this old man seriously.


    After all, he hade here for a reason: threats and intimidation.


    The Pope''s face was pale as a sheet. Lucifer even thought that if he pushed him a bit further, he might die of a heart attack. "Do you know why I am here?"


    The Pope remained silent, refusing to answer Lucifer. Lucifer''s voice turned sharper. "Can you hear me, old man? Are you deaf?"


    The Pope reluctantly nodded in acknowledgment. Lucifer smiled in satisfaction. "Good. You better listen to me. That is if you don''t want to die."


    The Pope trembled and avoided even looking at Lucifer''s face. "I¡ªI''ll listen to everything you say. Go ahead and speak."


    Seeing that the Pope was still trying to maintain a semnce of authority, Lucifer slightly released his divine aura, pressing on the Pope''s consciousness even further. However, he kept his power at a minimum¡ªhe didn''t want the old man to die.


    "The other day, you gave an interview," Lucifer said. "I''m truly curious¡ªwhat gave you the audacity to say such things? Did you think I wouldn''t kill you?"


    "There was no such thing!" the Pope hurriedly eximed. "It was merely a necessary procedure! How do you think I managed to get here? Such words were essential."


    Lucifer frowned. "So it wasn''t because of me; you were afraid of your weak and powerless subordinates. That''s a great folly, Pope."


    Frowning at Lucifer''s words, the Pope retorted, "Everyone covets my position. They want to overthrow me!"


    "And?" Lucifer looked at the Pope with curiosity. "What are you trying to say? That you''re nothing but a mere figurehead, like a mascot?"


    "No," the Pope shook his head furiously. Then, afraid of being misunderstood by Lucifer, he sighed deeply, his face wrinkling. "You don''t understand. If I show weakness for even a moment, I can be overthrown."


    The Pope spoke with paranoia, a detail Lucifer didn''t miss. Grinning slyly, he stared at the Pope. "Perhaps we can find somemon ground? What do you say?"


    The Pope hesitated for a moment, then, intrigued by Lucifer''s words, asked, "What are you trying to propose?"


    Lucifer leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes. "I can help you. I can eliminate your rivals and strengthen your power."


    The Pope shuddered as he gazed into Lucifer''s sinister red eyes. For a moment, his thoughts stirred with corruption. "How¡ªhow can I trust you?"


    Watching the Pope fidget in his chair, Lucifer smiled, pleased to have caught his prey off guard. "Soon, a special force under the UN will establish a base here."


    The Pope listened to Lucifer''s words with curiosity and hesitation. Lucifer continued, "These special soldiers will possess powers that surpass the human mind. This way, you''ll be protected from any human threats. At the same time, we will eliminate all your rivals and enemies."


    As Lucifer paused, the Pope fell into deep thought. Making a pact with the Devil meant defying God.


    "God will not forgive me," the Pope muttered. Despite his paranoia, he was still a devout man, not foolish. Lucifer sighed. "God will not be angry with you, Pope. After all, you have served your duty faithfully for many years. You are one of the few sinless men."


    "Really... is that true?" The Pope thought back on all the actions he had taken throughout his life. Lucifer''s im of his sinlessness might have been a lie, but the Pope believed it. After all, he had served with dedication.


    "Remember, Pope, you are the sessor of Peter and Christ''s vicar on Earth," Lucifer struggled to suppress his sarcasm while uttering these lies. "If you make a decision, it is aligned with Christ''s will, Pope Vincent."


    The Pope squinted his eyes. Inted by the Devil''s ttery, he unconsciously straightened his posture. "You''re right. My words align with Christ''s will."


    "And your enemies are Christ''s enemies as well," Lucifer continued, taking immense pleasure in manipting the Pope. The Pope seemed oblivious, and Lucifer had no intention of stopping.


    Since he hade this far, he would fully corrupt the Pope. "So, what do you say? Do you want to destroy Christ''s enemies?"


    Continue your journey with empire


    "Yes," the Pope dered boldly, fear no longer holding him back. As Lucifer''s grin widened, the Pope added thoughtfully, "Christ''s enemies have infiltrated the Church. It is my duty and honor as his vicar to remove them."


    Hearing the Pope''s words, Lucifer burst intoughter. Then, he offered his support. "Yes, they have. Just give me their names, and they''ll be gone in a day."


    The Pope''s eyes turned ruthless. Remembering the bishops who had betrayed his authority, he almost growled with hatred. Forcing himself to remain calm, he looked at Lucifer. "I will provide you with their names."


    "And you will retract your statements about me and ensure that people trust me," Lucifer demanded firmly. The Pope trembled and nodded in agreement. Lucifer, satisfied, rose from his chair. "This is a good deal, Pope. Both God and Christ will praise you for rooting out the wolves in sheep''s clothing within the Church."


    The Pope prayed devoutly, feeling the gaze of God upon him. Lucifer, leaving the self-deluded Pope behind, disappeared from his sight in an instant...


    ******


    Lucifer observed Rome from a high vantage point, his gaze fixed on eight targets. Despite the nightfall, his special eyes allowed him to see kilometers away with ease.


    The Pope had sent their locations. They were all people living in luxurious homes in Rome. Lucifer smiled and slowly raised his hand.


    "In honor of Rome''s beauty, I want to give them a lovely gift." Smiling at the thought of grand illuminations, Lucifer began channeling his Mana.


    As Mana formed a purple sphere in his palm, the air around it rippled, creating a powerful gust of wind. The orb of pure Dark Mana spun in his hand, glowing with a purple light that grew brighter, resembling a purple sun in the sky.


    "Hey! What''s that?!"


    Lucifer''s sharp ears caught the curious voices of the people below. Even from this distance, he could sense their astonishment and curiosity.


    Who wouldn''t wonder about a sudden object glowing like a false sun in the sky? Dismissing his thoughts, Lucifer stopped channeling Mana.


    He took onest look at the homes of the influential clergymen within the Church. Then, he raised his palm as if reaching for the heavens. The purple orb floated upward, and though its size didn''t increase, its glow was enough to blind cameras and make people squint.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Stabilize it," Lucifer muttered as he bnced the unstable sphere. Once it stabilized, his grin widened. "Now go!"


    The sphere suddenly split into eight parts, hurtling across Rome like missiles. Lucifer was captivated by the spectacle. While visually stunning, it was equally dangerous.


    Suddenly, people screamed as a sonic boom shattered windows. rms red, and Lucifer ensured the falling ssnded in unupied areas, preventing harm.


    After all, he still had some morals.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    In an instant, fiery explosions erupted across Rome like a vivid disy of fireworks, obliterating the clergymen''s homes along with their upants. Though the attack seemed devastating, it was calibrated to only destroy the buildings. No one else would be harmed.


    Lucifer noticed police calming panicked citizens and special forces arriving on the scene. Helicopters appeared in the sky, prompting him to feel it was time to leave.


    The terms of the agreement were fulfilled. The Pope''s problematic figures were eliminated. While this method was shy, Lucifer thought it better this way.


    The Italian government would take notice. Not just the Italian government¡ªothers would also learn of this, forcing them to think twice before opposing Lucifer.


    Lucifer bore no personal hatred toward anyone. He simply found it amusing to intimidate and mock everyone as if they were ordinary humans. Satisfied with this thought, he hummed contentedly.


    He had no desire to run around endlessly pressuring governments. Threats were a quicker, moresting method. Lucifer hoped they would grasp the message.


    Opening his phone, Lucifer scrolled through social media, curious about the buzz. Checking the trending section, he noticed that within just half an hour, his actions had taken the world by storm.


    "A terrorist attack in Rome?" Lucifer chuckled with amusement. Humans had a peculiar way ofbeling everything as a terror attack, which was odd but entertaining.


    "Still, it seems like the Pope will have a headache." Lucifer was certain that the Pope would be among the prime suspects in the case of the in clergymen. While this might seem problematic, it was actually advantageous.


    If the Pope weren''t used, it would be suspicious. In any case, Lucifer would ensure no charges came from the trial. Just as before, this incident would quickly fade into obscurity, and people would soon return to watching cat videos.


    In the end, people would forget, and by the next day, they would beughing and enjoying themselves. Humans, after all, were like that. They hated dwelling on negative events and quickly moved on¡ªor rather, they were made to forget.


    Lucifer dismissed the matter and vanished, intending to board his ne. However, he realized flights would likely be grounded for the day.


    Sighing, Lucifer broke the sound barrier and flew off, heading toward America.


    After Lucifer had departed, a pigeon curiously stared in the direction he had gone. Unlike the others, this bird''s eyes glowed with a strange slit-like appearance.


    "It''s delightful to see that my father hasn''t lost his old taste for theatrics..."


    A human voice emerged from the pigeon¡ªno, it was Azazel''s voice. Azazel had possessed the pigeon and had been tailing Lucifer for some time.


    It would be fair to say he was lucky. By pure chance, he had ended up in the same location as his father and managed to learn his Mana signature. Soon, he would meet his father once again.


    Landing on the ground, Azazel stared at it thoughtfully, lost in his ns. His thoughts were interrupted when something hit his head¡ªa piece of birdseed.


    "Here you go, little pigeon. You must be hungry," an old man chuckled. Azazel was briefly taken aback before his expression twisted in anger. "I am no mere animal, human!"


    The old manughed, unfazed. Azazel growled but then abandoned the pigeon''s body, returning to Avalon.


    The pigeon, regaining control of its body, began eating the scattered seeds dumbly, oblivious to what had happened. The old man chuckled, pocketed the rest of the seeds, and walked away.


    "Kids these days are so dramatic," the old man muttered with augh as he disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 129The New Order of Humanity(2/?)

    "Release all the prisoners!" Beliarughed and raised his AK-47 into the air. While over 200 men killed the guards, thousands of weapon crates were scattered around. There were pistols, grenades, and even RPGs.


    At Beliar''smand, emotionless men suddenly opened the cells, and the prisoners eagerly joined him. While Beliar took control of their minds, nearly 3,000 people armed themselves.


    "Come on,e on!"


    JJ handed the RPG to Beliar. With a wide grin, Beliar aimed the RPG at the wall. He licked his lips. "This will be fun!"


    In an instant, the RPG fired, destroying the wall, and with the explosion, men quickly climbed into armored vehicles, advancing in convoy. When the vehicles were full, Beliar seized all the cars he found on the road.


    As the convoy sped up, thanks to their mental link, everyone coordinated perfectly and reached the nearest neighborhood. Chaos began as a wave of gunfire hit the unsuspecting people.


    "Capture all the people you can! You have permission to kill at the slightest resistance!" Beliarmanded. With his order, the prisoners forcibly entered buildings and captured people.


    Gang members formed barriers on the roads using vehicles and sturdy materials. Although Beliar was considered a fool by Azazel, he was still far smarter than an average human.


    As he filled every gap, he stationed heavily armed men in the building. While automatic weapons were mounted, mines were nted down the street.


    In a short time, Beliar had captured nearly a thousand people. He entered a nearby nursing home, kicking the door open. "Old bastards! Kneel and obey your God!"


    Before they even realized what was happening, Beliar quickly captured dozens of elderly men and women.


    "Agg!"


    Seeing an old man walk slowly, Beliar kicked him in the back with a sadistic grin. The old man copsed in shock, and Beliar ignored his groans, stepping on his head. "I told you to hurry."


    With sadistic delight, Beliar pressed his AK-47 to the old man''s head and mercilessly pulled the trigger.


    "Ahhh!!" A nurse screamed as some elderly people suffered heart attacks. Beliar moaned in pleasure, then ordered his men to collect the rest.


    "Go and bring more worms!" Sensing that the police were close, Beliar didn''t want to waste any more time and ordered his men to enter two more buildings. After the people were forcibly captured, explosives were ced inside the buildings.


    As police sirens echoed, around 12 police cars arrived, and with the explosion of the mines, the first three vehicles exploded. One car flipped, and chaos escted.


    "Lord Azazel will be so pleased!" Beliar shouted in joy. As more police arrived from both sides, special forces also joined the fray.


    "Surrender and release the prisoners!"


    Beliar merely mocked and signaled for his men to fire. Thanks to Beliar''s mental link, all the attackers gained unmatched skills in marksmanship and coordination. It was inhumane.


    With the gunfire, the police were caught off guard, and with each bullet, one officer was shot in the head and fell. Police hiding behind vehicles were shot as soon as they peeked out. The area had turned into a battlefield.


    "I need backup! Emergency-"


    The police officer calling for backup was cut off as his body exploded from the st. Even the special forces were helpless. They tried throwing bombs, but as soon as they raised their hands, their arms were shot.


    This was a one-sided fight. The government forces couldn''t even return fire. The only option was to send in the army. It seemed like it wouldn''t take long.


    "The California National Guard is en route! The Western Command is also preparing!" Special forces alerted via radio. "Everyone should try to fall back!"


    "But we will die! It''s impossible to even move-"


    The radio cut out, and the special forces officer, furious at the death of arade, sighed and resolutely said, "I order it! Everyone retreat to a safe ce! We''ll be at the front! Those who can escape, run!"


    As the police tried to retreat safely, they were surprised to hear the sound of vehicles. Ten civilian cars suddenly stopped, and about 200 prisoners emerged, quickly surrounding the police in gunfire.


    Special forces from both sides struggled, unable to hold on. In the end, with Beliar''s final shot, one of the special forces officers was killed.


    "We-we will die... No matter how hard we fought, at least we fought! The rest is up to you! God Bless America!" The special forces officer swallowed his fear, then stood up and began firing his automatic rifle in an attempt to attack.


    As the prisoners were about to fire, Beliar raised his hand and signaled them to stop. With amusement, he raised his AK-47. "May God protect you, soldier..."


    Then Beliarughed. "If He can protect you!"


    With that, Beliar fired, aiming at the head of a special forces officer. The officer fell like a puppet, and Beliar grinned as he lowered his weapon.


    "ce C-4s on the bodies," Beliar ordered harshly. The bodies were quickly hidden among the dead. In the background, people who had lost their free will stood, waiting for Beliar''smand.


    Their eyes had lost their vitality, and they were now nothing but puppets, awaiting Beliar''s orders. Beliar grinned, praising his intelligence as he remembered his n.


    "Dealing with humans who spread like worms, for someone as intelligent as me, is quite a hassle," Beliar said, sounding bored. At least the technology here was interesting. It was like automatic bows.


    "Hm?" When Beliar saw the helicoptering from the sky, he wanted to shoot it with an RPG, but Azazel suddenly sent a message to his mind, causing Beliar to squint. "Is that a news helicopter? Hmpm, Azazel seems to want everyone to know about his little show."


    Listening to Azazel''smand, Beliar refrained from shooting at the news helicopter. Then, slowly, something changed. Armored military vehicles appeared, and with his sharp eyes, Beliar spotted snipers positioned far away.


    "Kill the snipers!" At Beliar''smand, gang members with sharp eyes killed the snipers with a single shot, while soldiers in armored vehicles entered the minefield, causing another explosion.


    Beliar had reid the mines. He wasn''t stupid enough to keep them close by. Only a few mines were near him.


    Without any explosion, the prisoners one by one shot down soldiers who had jumped off the vehicle to escape.


    While the military operation ended more easily, the sound of the tank widened Beliar''s eyes. As he examined the tank, his eyes shone with delight and desire. He had to get this tank.


    "This tank will be mine!" Beliar threw his AK-47 to the ground. Then, in an instant, he sprinted towards the soldiers with superhuman speed.


    He drew two daggers and killed the soldiers in his way. When he saw that the tank had aimed at him, heughed wildly.


    He jumped and easily dodged the tank''s line of sight. Then, almost crazily, Beliar climbed onto the tank and effortlessly tore off its hatch.


    "Hello?" Beliar jumped into the tank and gave an innocent smile to the retreating soldiers. By the time the soldiers tried to reach their guns, it was toote. Stay updated through empire


    In an instant, Beliar grabbed two soldiers by their necks, snapped their necks with a cracking sound, and carelessly dropped them to the ground.


    Excited, Beliar, like a child who had just received a new toy, pressed the buttons of the tank curiously. Then, after a little learning, he maneuvered the tank.


    "Destroy the tank!" Another tank tried to destroy the captured tank. Beliar furrowed his brow and used his Mana to protect the tank. The tank was briefly covered in smoke. Then, with a smile, Beliar began driving the tank.


    Powered by Mana, the tank crushed the humans in its path and destroyed enemy tanks with its enhanced weapons. Beliar didn''t stop there; he also wanted to seize military vehicles.


    The prisoners were loaded into armored vehicles. They crushed each other like sheep but still managed to fit. Then, Beliar left the tank with his subordinate and left the area.


    The seemingly endless wave of soldiers entered Beliar''s sight. He wanted to buy time and, with a sudden opportunity, steal the enemy''s tanks.


    Deciding that it was time to start the party, Beliar detonated the bombs in the building. The buildings lost their foundations and began to copse sideways in a chaotic manner.


    "Come on! Take all the tanks!"


    With thick smoke, everyone''s vision was restricted, except for Beliar and the mentally controlled people. The prisoners climbed on top of the tanks and started breaking the hatches with blunt tools to get inside the tanks.


    Having captured nearly four tanks, Beliar smiled when he sensed soldiers wereing from behind. "Come on! Let''s go!"


    The vehicles carrying the prisoners suddenly drove towards the soldiers following them, cutting off their path. The soldiers were surprised by what was happening when the civilian-filled vehicles exploded, causing the soldiers to die and the vehicles at the back to burn.


    But that wasn''t all. The C-4s on the corpses exploded, wiping out the remaining soldiers. Then, the bombs ced in the buildings destroyed the remaining buildings, and everything descended into chaos.


    "Come on! We''re releasing the president''s fury!"


    Beliar was about to storm the Los Angeles City Hall to attract more attention. Yes, it was crazy, but it was enjoyable. Beliar could barely stay still.


    "Spread fire across the area!"


    By the time they reached the road, fire spread to dozens of neighborhoods. People were already hiding in their homes. The televisions and radios were urging everyone to stay inside.


    "Tch! They''ve already escaped," Beliar was frustrated when he saw the streets werepletely empty. The roads were embedded with tire-puncturing materials by Kovvoy.


    "What is this?" Though Beliar didn''t know what it was, he decided to intervene. He raised his hand, and mes erupted from his hand, burning the road and the soldiers on it.


    With that, the shooting ceased, and Beliar wanted to move as fast as possible. He saw the military vehicles following him. He smiled and then grabbed four C-4s, throwing them expertly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The four C-4s exploded, copsing the ground, blowing up buildings, and causing the military vehicles to crash. In the chain reaction, Beliarughed. "Stupid people! This isn''t enough! Come at me with all your power!"


    Then, seeing the City Hall, Beliar smiled. Hundreds, maybe around 300 soldiers, were guarding the City Hall.


    Beliar''s lips curled sadistically at what he was about to do. His gaze then shifted to JJ. "Go on, destroy them!"


    Then, thousands of people charged into the attack...

 Chapter 131The New Order of Humanity(4/?)

    "Are you satisfied, Lord Azazel?" Beliar smiled happily. As the President''s corpsey at his feet, he established a mental connection with Azazel. There was pride in his voice. He was proud of the masterpiece he had created.


    "Well done, Beliar. You''ve exceeded expectations with your performance, but now you''ll face something greater." Azazel grinned slyly. Beliar furrowed his brows in confusion, listening to Azazel''s words. Azazel continued. "Someone ising to stop you, Beliar. A powerful and invincible man. Someone familiar, too."


    "Who could it be?" Beliar asked arrogantly. He wasn''t afraid of this so-called threat. Among these weaklings, no one even dared to meet his gaze. They were all like cockroaches: numerous but frail, much like the inferior races.


    "Although arrogance suits you, Beliar, I''d be cautious if I were you." Azazel warned with an air of amusement that even a fool could perceive. He anticipated his father''s reaction to mocking Beliar''s small-mindedness.


    Azazel awaited the spectacle eagerly. He could almost hear Beliar''s screams, his fear, and his pleas. He wondered how much his father had changed. Was he still the silent and dangerous figure of the past? Or had he be proud and ruthless?


    Azazel licked his lips and stretched his dove-like wings. Behind him, a small army of doves waited. The entire tree was covered with them¡ªwhite and dazzling. If not for the chaos, they would have surely gone viral on social media.


    Azazel severed his mental link with Beliar and continued surveying the City Hall. Dozens of armored military vehicles surrounded it. Snipers were stationed on the rooftops, and ording to information Azazel had received from a high-ranking official, even F-16 fighter jets were on standby.


    If the chaos escted further, the F-16s would intervene and attempt to eliminate both the President and Beliar. A ruthless yet effective strategy. At least, in Azazel''s opinion, it was more efficient than the methods of Aure''s world.


    The humans of this world were crueler thanks to technology. Sacrificing their own men along with the government building was considered normal.


    "We shall see... just how much my father has changed," Azazel muttered, waiting patiently. Ten minutester, when a ck wave descended from the sky, Azazel smiled.


    The ck energy dissipated suddenly, revealing Lucifer''s unparalleled presence. His hair fell just below his nape. His shoes were in, and he gave off the aura of a medieval sorcerer.


    Lucifer''s arrival initially caused fear among the soldiers, who immediately aimed their weapons at him. However, they were all seasoned soldiers and had already received their orders. They would not harm the man called Lucifer.


    "It seems the President has yet to be rescued?" Lucifer turned to the nearest major. The major flinched momentarily but managed to stand firm, even in front of Lucifer. "Yes, unfortunately, the captives have better uracy than us. The moment we stick our heads out, we get shot."


    "How bad is the situation?" Lucifer asked with genuine interest. The major looked at the ground in frustration. "It''s worse than that. There are nearly 2,000¨C3,000 men inside. The floors are covered in mines, and C-4 explosives are strapped all over the building."


    "Can you enter through a window?" Lucifer''s first thought was to fly in from above. Apparently, that wouldn''t work either, as the major rejected the idea, his expression a mix of anger and exhaustion. "The windows and walls are rigged to explode if breached. Every wall is wired to trigger the bombs. Even the slightest tension will turn the building to dust."


    Lucifer marveled at how cautious these captives were but quickly regained hisposure. It seemed this would need to be resolved the old-fashioned way¡ªby charging in headfirst.


    "Do you have any other warnings, Major?" Lucifer asked with a dismissive nce. The major paused for a moment before looking at Lucifer seriously. "Our objective is to rescue the President, but if necessary, you have the authority to sacrifice him."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lucifer raised his eyebrows with interest. He knew California was predominantly Democratic. Los Angeles was likely under Democratic control. The current Prime Minister, however, was a staunch Republican. It wouldn''t bother him if a Democratic President died. He might even be pleased.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." Lucifer slowly walked forward without sparing even a nce at the Major. He was aware of some rumors about Lucifer. Although he still had his doubts, he wouldn''t question his superiors'' orders.


    "I hope you resolve this quickly..."


    The Major muttered seriously before returning to secure the area. As Lucifer passed through the door, he was immediately bombarded with a hail of bullets. He simply smiled, sending shadowy hands toward the prisoners with a casual wave.


    The shadowy hands moved at incredible speed, grabbing the prisoners by their limbs and mming them into the ground. Suddenly, the prisoners'' bodies were crushed against each other, breaking their bones and even tearing off their limbs.


    "Please don''t stand in my way," Lucifer said calmly, continuing his advance. With every step, shadows dripped from his feet, capturing the prisoners, while spikes erupted from the ground to pierce their bodies.


    The bullets were deflected by a dark barrier. Lucifer then grabbed an attacking prisoner by the face. Darkness enveloped the prisoner''s body, prating his internal organs.


    "He''sing!"


    Lucifer hurled the prisoner like a volleyball toward the group of prisoners hiding ahead, smiling as he did so. The prisoner''s body suddenly exploded, releasing spikes that pierced through the other prisoners, pinning them to the walls.


    The corridor fell silent. Lucifer ascended the stairs slowly, ruthlessly killing every being that crossed his path. He crushed them, broke their bones, and let the shadows overtake the entire floor without even needing to lift his arm.


    "Please! I''m not one of them!" A male officer dropped to his knees, raising his hands in surrender. Crying, he pleaded with Lucifer. "Get me out of this hell! Please, I beg you! I have a family!"


    The officer wept. When Lucifer looked at him with cold indifference, the officer''s eyes widened. Before he couldprehend what was happening, Lucifer snapped his neck, and the man fell lifelessly to the ground, the light in his eyes extinguished with disappointment.


    "I''m not that easy to fool," Lucifer said, smiling as he lightly kicked the officer''s body, sending it flying. The officer''s body exploded, causing some walls to copse.


    Lucifer had known from the beginning that everyone here was under mind control. Their expressions had lost their natural humanity, and while their actions mimicked those of normal people, their emotionless eyes had given them away.


    Unfortunately, the officer could not be saved. Even if Beliar were killed, he would likely have triggered all the explosives. Lucifer sighed and continued on.


    He was just two or three floors away from the mayor''s office. By now, Lucifer had killed at least a thousand people. He had shown no mercy while ughtering them. Compassion should be reserved for those who deserve it.


    He knew that they were all criminals anyway, which eased his conscience. Slowly, he ascended to the upper floors. When he reached the mayor''s office, he saw dozens of civilian corpses scattered around.


    "Such a shame... What a tragedy..." This man called Beliar was incredibly ruthless. He didn''t even bother taking hostages¡ªhe simply killed. It was possible this man was a demon. Shaking off his thoughts, Lucifer opened the office door.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Inside, Beliar was holding a phone pointed at himself. Lucifer frowned. Had this man been livestreaming for the past half hour?


    "Our main guest has finally arrived, folks!" Beliarughed with a cheerful grin, looking at Lucifer with excitement and a devilish smile. "Now, tell us your name!"


    Beliar demanded arrogantly. Lucifer smiled. "They usually call me Lucifer, Beliar. It''s been a while."


    "Tch! Why do you humans keep using the Devil''s name for yourselves?!" Beliar scowled. Seeing usernames like "realLuciferMorningstar," "LuciMorningstar," and "SatanLucifer" in his chat asionally filled him with both confusion and rage.


    These humans were far too casual about using the Devil''s name. Beliar didn''t know whether to be shocked by their arrogance or furious about it.


    "Anyway, that''s not the point," Beliar said, smiling as he turned the phone''s camera back on himself. "It seems our hero has arrived, folks. Unfortunately, I have to end the stream here. If you liked it, don''t forget to give it a thumbs up; if not, you can go die."


    "Bye-bye, friends!"


    Waving goodbye, Beliar ended the stream and tossed the phone aside. Picking up an AK-47, he nonchntly aimed it at the man who called himself Lucifer. "Now, you can die too. Don''t resist¡ªjust die like an ant."


    Lucifer simply smiled. As Beliar fired, Lucifer raised his hand, and ck energy disintegrated the bullets mid-air, redirecting them toward Beliar. Beliar had no time to react and watched in shock as his arm was severed, his weapon ttering to the ground.


    "What the hell is this?! You fake bastard!"


    Beliar raised his hands in rage, attempting to incinerate Lucifer. mes engulfed everything in their path, aiming for Lucifer. But Lucifer simply sneered, summoning lightning to counter the fire.


    "What?!" Beliar was stunned as his mes were overpowered. The purple lightning struck his chest, sending him flying through the window.


    "Let''s move to a more suitable ce," Lucifer said, as six wings of shadow unfurled and carried him through the shattered wall to catch the stunned Beliar.


    "Look up there!"


    The soldiers shouted as the Major watched a dark figure lift the terrorist known as Beliar into the sky.


    "They''re leaving!"


    The Major quickly issued orders. "Take control of the building and deactivate all explosives!"


    At hismand, the soldiers rushed into the building.


    ******


    "Damn it! Bastard!"


    Beliar was tossed around by the intense winds, struggling even to speak. When he saw Lucifer''s wings, fear crept into his expression, and for a moment, he associated the man''s appearance with someone he had once heard of.


    "No! You can''t be him!" Beliar roared with rage, attempting to punch Lucifer in the face. But Lucifer didn''t even flinch, retaliating with a powerful punch that sent Beliar reeling.


    Without hesitation, Lucifer descended toward the shore, mercilessly hurling Beliar into the ocean with immense force. The impact sent waves crashing violently, and Beliar disappeared beneath the surface.


    "That should hold him," Lucifer muttered, only to sense a sudden surge of Mana from beneath the water. He braced himself, realizing the real fight was about to begin.


    The ocean began to boil, steam rising into the air as if heralding something massive. The water receded, leaving the seabed exposed momentarily. Chaos erupted among the fleeing onlookers, though thankfully, the beach wasrgely deserted.


    Lucifer waited patiently. Finally, a figure emerged from the sea, and his eyes narrowed. The creature resembled Mephisto, but there was something distinctly different about it.


    The monstrous form bore horns like a dragon, a face twisted like that of an orc, glowing eyes ame, and an incredibly muscr build with massive wings extending outward.


    This form resembled Mephisto''s, yet it wasn''t the same. Unlike Mephisto''s most basic state, Beliar''s transformation was one of his stronger forms.


    "Your end hase, impostor..." Beliar''s voice was guttural and crackling, deep as a dragon''s roar. His rage was so intense that even the ocean water boiled around him. The temperature within 500 meters rose dramatically.


    Lucifer sighed, recognizing that this wouldn''t be a simple battle. While Beliar wasn''t a particrly powerful demon, he wasn''t a weak one either.


    Lucifer prepared himself, a rare thrill coursing through him. It had been a long time since he''d faced a true fight. A grin spread across his face. "Alright then. Show me what you''ve got!"


    With that, Lucifer charged at Beliar at incredible speed.

 Chapter 128 - 127: Corrupt Pope

    Lucifer looked mockingly at the Pope writhing before him. The Pope, Vincent, was a man in his seventies, meek and frail. Compared to the Pope of the world of Aure, Pope Vincent was more fragile and easy to read.


    Contrary to Lucifer¡¯s expectations, the Pope was nothing more than a coward. Thus, he felt no need to take this old man seriously.


    After all, he hade here for a reason: threats and intimidation.


    The Pope¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. Lucifer even thought that if he pushed him a bit further, he might die of a heart attack. "Do you know why I am here?"


    The Pope remained silent, refusing to answer Lucifer. Lucifer¡¯s voice turned sharper. "Can you hear me, old man? Are you deaf?"


    The Pope reluctantly nodded in acknowledgment. Lucifer smiled in satisfaction. "Good. You better listen to me. That is if you don¡¯t want to die."


    The Pope trembled and avoided even looking at Lucifer¡¯s face. "I¡ªI¡¯ll listen to everything you say. Go ahead and speak."


    Seeing that the Pope was still trying to maintain a semnce of authority, Lucifer slightly released his divine aura, pressing on the Pope¡¯s consciousness even further. However, he kept his power at a minimum¡ªhe didn¡¯t want the old man to die.


    "The other day, you gave an interview," Lucifer said. "I¡¯m truly curious¡ªwhat gave you the audacity to say such things? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?"


    "There was no such thing!" the Pope hurriedly eximed. "It was merely a necessary procedure! How do you think I managed to get here? Such words were essential."


    Lucifer frowned. "So it wasn¡¯t because of me; you were afraid of your weak and powerless subordinates. That¡¯s a great folly, Pope."


    Frowning at Lucifer¡¯s words, the Pope retorted, "Everyone covets my position. They want to overthrow me!"


    "And?" Lucifer looked at the Pope with curiosity. "What are you trying to say? That you¡¯re nothing but a mere figurehead, like a mascot?"


    "No," the Pope shook his head furiously. Then, afraid of being misunderstood by Lucifer, he sighed deeply, his face wrinkling. "You don¡¯t understand. If I show weakness for even a moment, I can be overthrown."


    The Pope spoke with paranoia, a detail Lucifer didn¡¯t miss. Grinning slyly, he stared at the Pope. "Perhaps we can find somemon ground? What do you say?"


    The Pope hesitated for a moment, then, intrigued by Lucifer¡¯s words, asked, "What are you trying to propose?"


    Lucifer leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes. "I can help you. I can eliminate your rivals and strengthen your power."


    The Pope shuddered as he gazed into Lucifer¡¯s sinister red eyes. For a moment, his thoughts stirred with corruption. "How¡ªhow can I trust you?"


    Watching the Pope fidget in his chair, Lucifer smiled, pleased to have caught his prey off guard. "Soon, a special force under the UN will establish a base here."


    The Pope listened to Lucifer¡¯s words with curiosity and hesitation. Lucifer continued, "These special soldiers will possess powers that surpass the human mind. This way, you¡¯ll be protected from any human threats. At the same time, we will eliminate all your rivals and enemies."


    As Lucifer paused, the Pope fell into deep thought. Making a pact with the Devil meant defying God.


    "God will not forgive me," the Pope muttered. Despite his paranoia, he was still a devout man, not foolish. Lucifer sighed. "God will not be angry with you, Pope. After all, you have served your duty faithfully for many years. You are one of the few sinless men."


    "Really... is that true?" The Pope thought back on all the actions he had taken throughout his life. Lucifer¡¯s im of his sinlessness might have been a lie, but the Pope believed it. After all, he had served with dedication.


    "Remember, Pope, you are the sessor of Peter and Christ¡¯s vicar on Earth," Lucifer struggled to suppress his sarcasm while uttering these lies. "If you make a decision, it is aligned with Christ¡¯s will, Pope Vincent."


    The Pope squinted his eyes. Inted by the Devil¡¯s ttery, he unconsciously straightened his posture. "You¡¯re right. My words align with Christ¡¯s will."


    "And your enemies are Christ¡¯s enemies as well," Lucifer continued, taking immense pleasure in manipting the Pope. The Pope seemed oblivious, and Lucifer had no intention of stopping.


    Since he hade this far, he would fully corrupt the Pope. "So, what do you say? Do you want to destroy Christ¡¯s enemies?"


    "Yes," the Pope dered boldly, fear no longer holding him back. As Lucifer¡¯s grin widened, the Pope added thoughtfully, "Christ¡¯s enemies have infiltrated the Church. It is my duty and honor as his vicar to remove them."


    Hearing the Pope¡¯s words, Lucifer burst intoughter. Then, he offered his support. "Yes, they have. Just give me their names, and they¡¯ll be gone in a day."


    The Pope¡¯s eyes turned ruthless. Remembering the bishops who had betrayed his authority, he almost growled with hatred. Forcing himself to remain calm, he looked at Lucifer. "I will provide you with their names."


    "And you will retract your statements about me and ensure that people trust me," Lucifer demanded firmly. The Pope trembled and nodded in agreement. Lucifer, satisfied, rose from his chair. "This is a good deal, Pope. Both God and Christ will praise you for rooting out the wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing within the Church."


    The Pope prayed devoutly, feeling the gaze of God upon him. Lucifer, leaving the self-deluded Pope behind, disappeared from his sight in an instant...


    ******


    Lucifer observed Rome from a high vantage point, his gaze fixed on eight targets. Despite the nightfall, his special eyes allowed him to see kilometers away with ease.


    The Pope had sent their locations. They were all people living in luxurious homes in Rome. Lucifer smiled and slowly raised his hand.


    "In honor of Rome¡¯s beauty, I want to give them a lovely gift." Smiling at the thought of grand illuminations, Lucifer began channeling his Mana.


    As Mana formed a purple sphere in his palm, the air around it rippled, creating a powerful gust of wind. The orb of pure Dark Mana spun in his hand, glowing with a purple light that grew brighter, resembling a purple sun in the sky.


    "Hey! What¡¯s that?!"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lucifer¡¯s sharp ears caught the curious voices of the people below. Even from this distance, he could sense their astonishment and curiosity.


    Who wouldn¡¯t wonder about a sudden object glowing like a false sun in the sky? Dismissing his thoughts, Lucifer stopped channeling Mana.


    He took onest look at the homes of the influential clergymen within the Church. Then, he raised his palm as if reaching for the heavens. The purple orb floated upward, and though its size didn¡¯t increase, its glow was enough to blind cameras and make people squint.


    "Stabilize it," Lucifer muttered as he bnced the unstable sphere. Once it stabilized, his grin widened. "Now go!"


    The sphere suddenly split into eight parts, hurtling across Rome like missiles. Lucifer was captivated by the spectacle. While visually stunning, it was equally dangerous.


    Suddenly, people screamed as a sonic boom shattered windows. rms red, and Lucifer ensured the falling ssnded in unupied areas, preventing harm.


    After all, he still had some morals.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    In an instant, fiery explosions erupted across Rome like a vivid disy of fireworks, obliterating the clergymen¡¯s homes along with their upants. Though the attack seemed devastating, it was calibrated to only destroy the buildings. No one else would be harmed.


    Lucifer noticed police calming panicked citizens and special forces arriving on the scene. Helicopters appeared in the sky, prompting him to feel it was time to leave.


    The terms of the agreement were fulfilled. The Pope¡¯s problematic figures were eliminated. While this method was shy, Lucifer thought it better this way.


    The Italian government would take notice. Not just the Italian government¡ªothers would also learn of this, forcing them to think twice before opposing Lucifer.


    Lucifer bore no personal hatred toward anyone. He simply found it amusing to intimidate and mock everyone as if they were ordinary humans. Satisfied with this thought, he hummed contentedly.


    He had no desire to run around endlessly pressuring governments. Threats were a quicker, moresting method. Lucifer hoped they would grasp the message.


    Opening his phone, Lucifer scrolled through social media, curious about the buzz. Checking the trending section, he noticed that within just half an hour, his actions had taken the world by storm.


    "A terrorist attack in Rome?" Lucifer chuckled with amusement. Humans had a peculiar way ofbeling everything as a terror attack, which was odd but entertaining.


    "Still, it seems like the Pope will have a headache." Lucifer was certain that the Pope would be among the prime suspects in the case of the in clergymen. While this might seem problematic, it was actually advantageous.


    If the Pope weren¡¯t used, it would be suspicious. In any case, Lucifer would ensure no charges came from the trial. Just as before, this incident would quickly fade into obscurity, and people would soon return to watching cat videos.


    In the end, people would forget, and by the next day, they would beughing and enjoying themselves. Humans, after all, were like that. They hated dwelling on negative events and quickly moved on¡ªor rather, they were made to forget.


    Lucifer dismissed the matter and vanished, intending to board his ne. However, he realized flights would likely be grounded for the day.


    Sighing, Lucifer broke the sound barrier and flew off, heading toward America.


    After Lucifer had departed, a pigeon curiously stared in the direction he had gone. Unlike the others, this bird¡¯s eyes glowed with a strange slit-like appearance.


    "It¡¯s delightful to see that my father hasn¡¯t lost his old taste for theatrics..."


    A human voice emerged from the pigeon¡ªno, it was Azazel¡¯s voice. Azazel had possessed the pigeon and had been tailing Lucifer for some time.


    It would be fair to say he was lucky. By pure chance, he had ended up in the same location as his father and managed to learn his Mana signature. Soon, he would meet his father once again.


    Landing on the ground, Azazel stared at it thoughtfully, lost in his ns. His thoughts were interrupted when something hit his head¡ªa piece of birdseed.


    "Here you go, little pigeon. You must be hungry," an old man chuckled. Azazel was briefly taken aback before his expression twisted in anger. "I am no mere animal, human!"


    The old manughed, unfazed. Azazel growled but then abandoned the pigeon¡¯s body, returning to Avalon.


    The pigeon, regaining control of its body, began eating the scattered seeds dumbly, oblivious to what had happened. The old man chuckled, pocketed the rest of the seeds, and walked away.


    "Kids these days are so dramatic," the old man muttered with augh as he disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 130 - 129:The New Order of Humanity(2/?)

    "Release all the prisoners!" Beliarughed and raised his AK-47 into the air. While over 200 men killed the guards, thousands of weapon crates were scattered around. There were pistols, grenades, and even RPGs.


    At Beliar¡¯smand, emotionless men suddenly opened the cells, and the prisoners eagerly joined him. While Beliar took control of their minds, nearly 3,000 people armed themselves.


    "Come on,e on!"


    JJ handed the RPG to Beliar. With a wide grin, Beliar aimed the RPG at the wall. He licked his lips. "This will be fun!"


    In an instant, the RPG fired, destroying the wall, and with the explosion, men quickly climbed into armored vehicles, advancing in convoy. When the vehicles were full, Beliar seized all the cars he found on the road.


    As the convoy sped up, thanks to their mental link, everyone coordinated perfectly and reached the nearest neighborhood. Chaos began as a wave of gunfire hit the unsuspecting people.


    "Capture all the people you can! You have permission to kill at the slightest resistance!" Beliarmanded. With his order, the prisoners forcibly entered buildings and captured people.


    Gang members formed barriers on the roads using vehicles and sturdy materials. Although Beliar was considered a fool by Azazel, he was still far smarter than an average human.


    As he filled every gap, he stationed heavily armed men in the building. While automatic weapons were mounted, mines were nted down the street.


    In a short time, Beliar had captured nearly a thousand people. He entered a nearby nursing home, kicking the door open. "Old bastards! Kneel and obey your God!"


    Before they even realized what was happening, Beliar quickly captured dozens of elderly men and women.


    "Agg!"


    Seeing an old man walk slowly, Beliar kicked him in the back with a sadistic grin. The old man copsed in shock, and Beliar ignored his groans, stepping on his head. "I told you to hurry."


    With sadistic delight, Beliar pressed his AK-47 to the old man¡¯s head and mercilessly pulled the trigger.


    "Ahhh!!" A nurse screamed as some elderly people suffered heart attacks. Beliar moaned in pleasure, then ordered his men to collect the rest.


    "Go and bring more worms!" Sensing that the police were close, Beliar didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and ordered his men to enter two more buildings. After the people were forcibly captured, explosives were ced inside the buildings.


    As police sirens echoed, around 12 police cars arrived, and with the explosion of the mines, the first three vehicles exploded. One car flipped, and chaos escted.


    "Lord Azazel will be so pleased!" Beliar shouted in joy. As more police arrived from both sides, special forces also joined the fray.


    "Surrender and release the prisoners!"


    Beliar merely mocked and signaled for his men to fire. Thanks to Beliar¡¯s mental link, all the attackers gained unmatched skills in marksmanship and coordination. It was inhumane.


    With the gunfire, the police were caught off guard, and with each bullet, one officer was shot in the head and fell. Police hiding behind vehicles were shot as soon as they peeked out. The area had turned into a battlefield.


    "I need backup! Emergency-"


    The police officer calling for backup was cut off as his body exploded from the st. Even the special forces were helpless. They tried throwing bombs, but as soon as they raised their hands, their arms were shot.


    This was a one-sided fight. The government forces couldn¡¯t even return fire. The only option was to send in the army. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    "The California National Guard is en route! The Western Command is also preparing!" Special forces alerted via radio. "Everyone should try to fall back!"


    "But we will die! It¡¯s impossible to even move-"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The radio cut out, and the special forces officer, furious at the death of arade, sighed and resolutely said, "I order it! Everyone retreat to a safe ce! We¡¯ll be at the front! Those who can escape, run!"


    As the police tried to retreat safely, they were surprised to hear the sound of vehicles. Ten civilian cars suddenly stopped, and about 200 prisoners emerged, quickly surrounding the police in gunfire.


    Special forces from both sides struggled, unable to hold on. In the end, with Beliar¡¯s final shot, one of the special forces officers was killed.


    "We-we will die... No matter how hard we fought, at least we fought! The rest is up to you! God Bless America!" The special forces officer swallowed his fear, then stood up and began firing his automatic rifle in an attempt to attack.


    As the prisoners were about to fire, Beliar raised his hand and signaled them to stop. With amusement, he raised his AK-47. "May God protect you, soldier..."


    Then Beliarughed. "If He can protect you!"


    With that, Beliar fired, aiming at the head of a special forces officer. The officer fell like a puppet, and Beliar grinned as he lowered his weapon.


    "ce C-4s on the bodies," Beliar ordered harshly. The bodies were quickly hidden among the dead. In the background, people who had lost their free will stood, waiting for Beliar¡¯smand.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Their eyes had lost their vitality, and they were now nothing but puppets, awaiting Beliar¡¯s orders. Beliar grinned, praising his intelligence as he remembered his n.


    "Dealing with humans who spread like worms, for someone as intelligent as me, is quite a hassle," Beliar said, sounding bored. At least the technology here was interesting. It was like automatic bows.


    "Hm?" When Beliar saw the helicoptering from the sky, he wanted to shoot it with an RPG, but Azazel suddenly sent a message to his mind, causing Beliar to squint. "Is that a news helicopter? Hmpm, Azazel seems to want everyone to know about his little show."


    Listening to Azazel¡¯smand, Beliar refrained from shooting at the news helicopter. Then, slowly, something changed. Armored military vehicles appeared, and with his sharp eyes, Beliar spotted snipers positioned far away.


    "Kill the snipers!" At Beliar¡¯smand, gang members with sharp eyes killed the snipers with a single shot, while soldiers in armored vehicles entered the minefield, causing another explosion.


    Beliar had reid the mines. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to keep them close by. Only a few mines were near him.


    Without any explosion, the prisoners one by one shot down soldiers who had jumped off the vehicle to escape.


    While the military operation ended more easily, the sound of the tank widened Beliar¡¯s eyes. As he examined the tank, his eyes shone with delight and desire. He had to get this tank.


    "This tank will be mine!" Beliar threw his AK-47 to the ground. Then, in an instant, he sprinted towards the soldiers with superhuman speed.


    He drew two daggers and killed the soldiers in his way. When he saw that the tank had aimed at him, heughed wildly.


    He jumped and easily dodged the tank¡¯s line of sight. Then, almost crazily, Beliar climbed onto the tank and effortlessly tore off its hatch.


    "Hello?" Beliar jumped into the tank and gave an innocent smile to the retreating soldiers. By the time the soldiers tried to reach their guns, it was toote.


    In an instant, Beliar grabbed two soldiers by their necks, snapped their necks with a cracking sound, and carelessly dropped them to the ground.


    Excited, Beliar, like a child who had just received a new toy, pressed the buttons of the tank curiously. Then, after a little learning, he maneuvered the tank.


    "Destroy the tank!" Another tank tried to destroy the captured tank. Beliar furrowed his brow and used his Mana to protect the tank. The tank was briefly covered in smoke. Then, with a smile, Beliar began driving the tank.


    Powered by Mana, the tank crushed the humans in its path and destroyed enemy tanks with its enhanced weapons. Beliar didn¡¯t stop there; he also wanted to seize military vehicles.


    The prisoners were loaded into armored vehicles. They crushed each other like sheep but still managed to fit. Then, Beliar left the tank with his subordinate and left the area.


    The seemingly endless wave of soldiers entered Beliar¡¯s sight. He wanted to buy time and, with a sudden opportunity, steal the enemy¡¯s tanks.


    Deciding that it was time to start the party, Beliar detonated the bombs in the building. The buildings lost their foundations and began to copse sideways in a chaotic manner.


    "Come on! Take all the tanks!"


    With thick smoke, everyone¡¯s vision was restricted, except for Beliar and the mentally controlled people. The prisoners climbed on top of the tanks and started breaking the hatches with blunt tools to get inside the tanks.


    Having captured nearly four tanks, Beliar smiled when he sensed soldiers wereing from behind. "Come on! Let¡¯s go!"


    The vehicles carrying the prisoners suddenly drove towards the soldiers following them, cutting off their path. The soldiers were surprised by what was happening when the civilian-filled vehicles exploded, causing the soldiers to die and the vehicles at the back to burn.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The C-4s on the corpses exploded, wiping out the remaining soldiers. Then, the bombs ced in the buildings destroyed the remaining buildings, and everything descended into chaos.


    "Come on! We¡¯re releasing the president¡¯s fury!"


    Beliar was about to storm the Los Angeles City Hall to attract more attention. Yes, it was crazy, but it was enjoyable. Beliar could barely stay still.


    "Spread fire across the area!"


    By the time they reached the road, fire spread to dozens of neighborhoods. People were already hiding in their homes. The televisions and radios were urging everyone to stay inside.


    "Tch! They¡¯ve already escaped," Beliar was frustrated when he saw the streets werepletely empty. The roads were embedded with tire-puncturing materials by Kovvoy.


    "What is this?" Though Beliar didn¡¯t know what it was, he decided to intervene. He raised his hand, and mes erupted from his hand, burning the road and the soldiers on it.


    With that, the shooting ceased, and Beliar wanted to move as fast as possible. He saw the military vehicles following him. He smiled and then grabbed four C-4s, throwing them expertly.


    The four C-4s exploded, copsing the ground, blowing up buildings, and causing the military vehicles to crash. In the chain reaction, Beliarughed. "Stupid people! This isn¡¯t enough! Come at me with all your power!"


    Then, seeing the City Hall, Beliar smiled. Hundreds, maybe around 300 soldiers, were guarding the City Hall.


    Beliar¡¯s lips curled sadistically at what he was about to do. His gaze then shifted to JJ. "Go on, destroy them!"


    Then, thousands of people charged into the attack...

 Chapter 132 - 131:The New Order of Humanity(4/?)

    "Are you satisfied, Lord Azazel?" Beliar smiled happily. As the President¡¯s corpsey at his feet, he established a mental connection with Azazel. There was pride in his voice. He was proud of the masterpiece he had created.


    "Well done, Beliar. You¡¯ve exceeded expectations with your performance, but now you¡¯ll face something greater." Azazel grinned slyly. Beliar furrowed his brows in confusion, listening to Azazel¡¯s words. Azazel continued. "Someone ising to stop you, Beliar. A powerful and invincible man. Someone familiar, too."


    "Who could it be?" Beliar asked arrogantly. He wasn¡¯t afraid of this so-called threat. Among these weaklings, no one even dared to meet his gaze. They were all like cockroaches: numerous but frail, much like the inferior races.


    "Although arrogance suits you, Beliar, I¡¯d be cautious if I were you." Azazel warned with an air of amusement that even a fool could perceive. He anticipated his father¡¯s reaction to mocking Beliar¡¯s small-mindedness.


    Azazel awaited the spectacle eagerly. He could almost hear Beliar¡¯s screams, his fear, and his pleas. He wondered how much his father had changed. Was he still the silent and dangerous figure of the past? Or had he be proud and ruthless?


    Azazel licked his lips and stretched his dove-like wings. Behind him, a small army of doves waited. The entire tree was covered with them¡ªwhite and dazzling. If not for the chaos, they would have surely gone viral on social media.


    Azazel severed his mental link with Beliar and continued surveying the City Hall. Dozens of armored military vehicles surrounded it. Snipers were stationed on the rooftops, and ording to information Azazel had received from a high-ranking official, even F-16 fighter jets were on standby.


    If the chaos escted further, the F-16s would intervene and attempt to eliminate both the President and Beliar. A ruthless yet effective strategy. At least, in Azazel¡¯s opinion, it was more efficient than the methods of Aure¡¯s world.


    The humans of this world were crueler thanks to technology. Sacrificing their own men along with the government building was considered normal.


    "We shall see... just how much my father has changed," Azazel muttered, waiting patiently. Ten minutester, when a ck wave descended from the sky, Azazel smiled.


    The ck energy dissipated suddenly, revealing Lucifer¡¯s unparalleled presence. His hair fell just below his nape. His shoes were in, and he gave off the aura of a medieval sorcerer.


    Lucifer¡¯s arrival initially caused fear among the soldiers, who immediately aimed their weapons at him. However, they were all seasoned soldiers and had already received their orders. They would not harm the man called Lucifer.


    "It seems the President has yet to be rescued?" Lucifer turned to the nearest major. The major flinched momentarily but managed to stand firm, even in front of Lucifer. "Yes, unfortunately, the captives have better uracy than us. The moment we stick our heads out, we get shot."


    "How bad is the situation?" Lucifer asked with genuine interest. The major looked at the ground in frustration. "It¡¯s worse than that. There are nearly 2,000¨C3,000 men inside. The floors are covered in mines, and C-4 explosives are strapped all over the building."


    "Can you enter through a window?" Lucifer¡¯s first thought was to fly in from above. Apparently, that wouldn¡¯t work either, as the major rejected the idea, his expression a mix of anger and exhaustion. "The windows and walls are rigged to explode if breached. Every wall is wired to trigger the bombs. Even the slightest tension will turn the building to dust."


    Lucifer marveled at how cautious these captives were but quickly regained hisposure. It seemed this would need to be resolved the old-fashioned way¡ªby charging in headfirst.


    "Do you have any other warnings, Major?" Lucifer asked with a dismissive nce. The major paused for a moment before looking at Lucifer seriously. "Our objective is to rescue the President, but if necessary, you have the authority to sacrifice him."


    Lucifer raised his eyebrows with interest. He knew California was predominantly Democratic. Los Angeles was likely under Democratic control. The current Prime Minister, however, was a staunch Republican. It wouldn¡¯t bother him if a Democratic President died. He might even be pleased.


    "Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going." Lucifer slowly walked forward without sparing even a nce at the Major. He was aware of some rumors about Lucifer. Although he still had his doubts, he wouldn¡¯t question his superiors¡¯ orders.


    "I hope you resolve this quickly..."


    The Major muttered seriously before returning to secure the area. As Lucifer passed through the door, he was immediately bombarded with a hail of bullets. He simply smiled, sending shadowy hands toward the prisoners with a casual wave.


    The shadowy hands moved at incredible speed, grabbing the prisoners by their limbs and mming them into the ground. Suddenly, the prisoners¡¯ bodies were crushed against each other, breaking their bones and even tearing off their limbs.


    "Please don¡¯t stand in my way," Lucifer said calmly, continuing his advance. With every step, shadows dripped from his feet, capturing the prisoners, while spikes erupted from the ground to pierce their bodies.


    The bullets were deflected by a dark barrier. Lucifer then grabbed an attacking prisoner by the face. Darkness enveloped the prisoner¡¯s body, prating his internal organs.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He¡¯sing!"


    Lucifer hurled the prisoner like a volleyball toward the group of prisoners hiding ahead, smiling as he did so. The prisoner¡¯s body suddenly exploded, releasing spikes that pierced through the other prisoners, pinning them to the walls.


    The corridor fell silent. Lucifer ascended the stairs slowly, ruthlessly killing every being that crossed his path. He crushed them, broke their bones, and let the shadows overtake the entire floor without even needing to lift his arm.


    "Please! I¡¯m not one of them!" A male officer dropped to his knees, raising his hands in surrender. Crying, he pleaded with Lucifer. "Get me out of this hell! Please, I beg you! I have a family!"


    The officer wept. When Lucifer looked at him with cold indifference, the officer¡¯s eyes widened. Before he couldprehend what was happening, Lucifer snapped his neck, and the man fell lifelessly to the ground, the light in his eyes extinguished with disappointment.


    "I¡¯m not that easy to fool," Lucifer said, smiling as he lightly kicked the officer¡¯s body, sending it flying. The officer¡¯s body exploded, causing some walls to copse.


    Lucifer had known from the beginning that everyone here was under mind control. Their expressions had lost their natural humanity, and while their actions mimicked those of normal people, their emotionless eyes had given them away.


    Unfortunately, the officer could not be saved. Even if Beliar were killed, he would likely have triggered all the explosives. Lucifer sighed and continued on.


    He was just two or three floors away from the mayor¡¯s office. By now, Lucifer had killed at least a thousand people. He had shown no mercy while ughtering them. Compassion should be reserved for those who deserve it.


    He knew that they were all criminals anyway, which eased his conscience. Slowly, he ascended to the upper floors. When he reached the mayor¡¯s office, he saw dozens of civilian corpses scattered around.


    "Such a shame... What a tragedy..." This man called Beliar was incredibly ruthless. He didn¡¯t even bother taking hostages¡ªhe simply killed. It was possible this man was a demon. Shaking off his thoughts, Lucifer opened the office door.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Inside, Beliar was holding a phone pointed at himself. Lucifer frowned. Had this man been livestreaming for the past half hour?


    "Our main guest has finally arrived, folks!" Beliarughed with a cheerful grin, looking at Lucifer with excitement and a devilish smile. "Now, tell us your name!"


    Beliar demanded arrogantly. Lucifer smiled. "They usually call me Lucifer, Beliar. It¡¯s been a while."


    "Tch! Why do you humans keep using the Devil¡¯s name for yourselves?!" Beliar scowled. Seeing usernames like "realLuciferMorningstar," "LuciMorningstar," and "SatanLucifer" in his chat asionally filled him with both confusion and rage.


    These humans were far too casual about using the Devil¡¯s name. Beliar didn¡¯t know whether to be shocked by their arrogance or furious about it.


    "Anyway, that¡¯s not the point," Beliar said, smiling as he turned the phone¡¯s camera back on himself. "It seems our hero has arrived, folks. Unfortunately, I have to end the stream here. If you liked it, don¡¯t forget to give it a thumbs up; if not, you can go die."


    "Bye-bye, friends!"


    Waving goodbye, Beliar ended the stream and tossed the phone aside. Picking up an AK-47, he nonchntly aimed it at the man who called himself Lucifer. "Now, you can die too. Don¡¯t resist¡ªjust die like an ant."


    Lucifer simply smiled. As Beliar fired, Lucifer raised his hand, and ck energy disintegrated the bullets mid-air, redirecting them toward Beliar. Beliar had no time to react and watched in shock as his arm was severed, his weapon ttering to the ground.


    "What the hell is this?! You fake bastard!"


    Beliar raised his hands in rage, attempting to incinerate Lucifer. mes engulfed everything in their path, aiming for Lucifer. But Lucifer simply sneered, summoning lightning to counter the fire.


    "What?!" Beliar was stunned as his mes were overpowered. The purple lightning struck his chest, sending him flying through the window.


    "Let¡¯s move to a more suitable ce," Lucifer said, as six wings of shadow unfurled and carried him through the shattered wall to catch the stunned Beliar.


    "Look up there!"


    The soldiers shouted as the Major watched a dark figure lift the terrorist known as Beliar into the sky.


    "They¡¯re leaving!"


    The Major quickly issued orders. "Take control of the building and deactivate all explosives!"


    At hismand, the soldiers rushed into the building.


    ******


    "Damn it! Bastard!"


    Beliar was tossed around by the intense winds, struggling even to speak. When he saw Lucifer¡¯s wings, fear crept into his expression, and for a moment, he associated the man¡¯s appearance with someone he had once heard of.


    "No! You can¡¯t be him!" Beliar roared with rage, attempting to punch Lucifer in the face. But Lucifer didn¡¯t even flinch, retaliating with a powerful punch that sent Beliar reeling.


    Without hesitation, Lucifer descended toward the shore, mercilessly hurling Beliar into the ocean with immense force. The impact sent waves crashing violently, and Beliar disappeared beneath the surface.


    "That should hold him," Lucifer muttered, only to sense a sudden surge of Mana from beneath the water. He braced himself, realizing the real fight was about to begin.


    The ocean began to boil, steam rising into the air as if heralding something massive. The water receded, leaving the seabed exposed momentarily. Chaos erupted among the fleeing onlookers, though thankfully, the beach wasrgely deserted.


    Lucifer waited patiently. Finally, a figure emerged from the sea, and his eyes narrowed. The creature resembled Mephisto, but there was something distinctly different about it.


    The monstrous form bore horns like a dragon, a face twisted like that of an orc, glowing eyes ame, and an incredibly muscr build with massive wings extending outward.


    This form resembled Mephisto¡¯s, yet it wasn¡¯t the same. Unlike Mephisto¡¯s most basic state, Beliar¡¯s transformation was one of his stronger forms.


    "Your end hase, impostor..." Beliar¡¯s voice was guttural and crackling, deep as a dragon¡¯s roar. His rage was so intense that even the ocean water boiled around him. The temperature within 500 meters rose dramatically.


    Lucifer sighed, recognizing that this wouldn¡¯t be a simple battle. While Beliar wasn¡¯t a particrly powerful demon, he wasn¡¯t a weak one either.


    Lucifer prepared himself, a rare thrill coursing through him. It had been a long time since he¡¯d faced a true fight. A grin spread across his face. "Alright then. Show me what you¡¯ve got!"


    With that, Lucifer charged at Beliar at incredible speed.

 Chapter 134 ?mpose the new Order(7/7)

    "Preparations areplete. Please get ready."


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "Understood," Lucifer replied calmly. As the attendant left, Lucifer began preparing himself. A week had passed since the events. With the approval of the UN, an international state of emergency had been dered through a unanimous decision.


    The world''s governments were finally beginning to take the situation seriously. Many nations were ready. Crucial details about Beliar were now known to all.


    With no secrecy left on social media, a rise in faith among people was bing evident. A surge in Hebrew religions was expected.


    For the first time in centuries, humans had witnessed supernatural phenomena captured even by cameras. Because of this, Lucifer no longer felt the need to hide.


    The UN meeting would be held behind closed doors. The first session had already taken ce. Most countries, under the leadership of the USA, had agreed to certain terms, but some nations were still resisting.


    The presence of a foreign power within their borders was naturally unwee, especially for totalitarian regimes.


    Lucifer approached the podium where he would speak, his expression sharp and deliberate. As he stepped up, he saw hundreds of people waiting for him and smiled.


    From the podium, his eyes scanned the representatives of the countries present. Clearing his throat, he began, "Honorable Heads of State, Distinguished Delegates."


    After greeting them, he continued, "The reason I stand here today is simple: Humanity is in danger. The conflicts, wars, and economic crises you see in your world are mere trifles, meaningless in the grand scheme of things.


    How long will you continue like this?" Lucifer asked in a demanding tone. "Do you believe your soldiers will protect you? Or that your wealth will buy off your enemies? I''m sorry, but these mortal constructs hold value only for mortals."


    He went on. "The apocalypse is at your doorstep, and the worst part is that Heaven will merely watch. Your miserable souls will burn in Hell, and the future of your children will be obliterated."


    Pausing for a moment, Lucifer gauged the tension in the room. He could feel the unease even from where he stood, and he weed it.


    Then, in a calm tone, he dered, "That is why the only structure capable of defending your world against the chaos of Hell is the Agency, endowed with my power and blessing."


    Lucifer spoke with conviction. "With discipline, knowledge, and thousands of years of experience, we are prepared to counter this threat. However, the Agency''s power will remain limited without your approval and support."


    "Today, I ask for only one thing: Recognize my Agency. Permit us to establish a base in every nation and a headquarters on each continent. Share your intelligence with us, because your enemy is no longer just the traitors within humanity but forces beyond it."


    Allowing the weight of his words to sink in, Lucifer''s gaze swept across the room. "However, some nations still resist. Resistance is an option, yes. But every choice has consequences."


    To the defiant nations, he delivered a warning: "How far do you think the chaos is from your doorsteps? Do you believe your tyrants or armies will shield you?" he asked mockingly. "The enemies of humanity, those rising from Hell, won''t knock on your doors. They will shatter them. And this resistance will cost not just you but your people as well."


    Continuing in a stern tone, he added, "Let me remind you: Your feeble strength, your atomic bombs, even your technology, won''t save you. No, no. Before the demons, you''ll be hunted like cockroaches."


    Activating his divine aura to drive the threat home, Lucifer dered, "Make your choice. Either we form a united front, or this world will crumble under the weight of nations incapable of defending themselves. But know this¡ªwhen the darknesses, neutrality is not an option."


    Sensing the silence and swallowing of his audience, Lucifer smiled. "I have the power and resolve to change this world''s fate. I can repel them in ways your nuclear weapons never could. But if you will not stand with me, I would prefer this world to face its destruction."


    As whispers filled the room, Lucifer listened keenly, his sharp hearing catching every murmur. He waited for the noise to subside before delivering his final words.


    "The choice is yours. Stand by my side and triumph, or ignore me and bring about your own end."


    With that, Lucifer stepped down and left, the murmurs of the room apanying his exit. The decision now rested with them. Though he had presented them with choices, in truth, he had left them with only one.


    As Frank had once said, not everything could be resolved through words. Sometimes brute force or a well-ced threat was far more effective, especially in the long run.


    "Prime Minister?"


    "You gave a good speech, Mr. Lucifer," said Prime Minister Dominic, approaching with a genuine smile. He was an athletic man with slightly graying blond hair and brown eyes.


    Among the younger generations, he was popr, almost like a model. Lucifer wasn''t surprised he had be Prime Minister. He was not only an excellent speaker but also a sharp thinker.


    Lucifer appreciated the man''s straightforward andpetentmunication.


    "I know, but their decisions remain uncertain," Lucifer said calmly. The Prime Minister dismissed the concern with his signature grin. "Don''t worry. These stubborn old men are always like this. They''ll eventually yield and give in," he said disdainfully.


    Lucifer smirked, entertained. He shared the Prime Minister''s low expectations.


    "Let''s hope you''re right," Lucifer replied, walking with the Prime Minister toward the private jet. The Prime Minister came from a wealthy billionaire family, one of the most influential in the world, second only to the British Royal Family in global fame.


    Lucifer had heard countless scandals about this family.


    As paparazzi cameras shed, Lucifer smiled and waved. The Prime Minister boarded the jet nonchntly, with Lucifer following him.


    The jet took off, heading for the White House. Raising an eyebrow in amusement, Lucifer thought about how peculiar these rich people were. Taking a jet from New York to Washington... But then again, it wasn''t his concern.


    "Wine?" the Prime Minister offered, pouring a ss of his special wine and handing it to Lucifer. epting the gesture, Lucifer took the ss and sipped it swiftly.


    "Hmm, this is good." Lucifer licked his lips. Although he was new to wine as a 19-year-old, this one was quite excellent. At least, it was better than the wine he''d had at the adulthood party (which had only included Rick and Lucifer).


    "I''m d you like it," Dominic said with satisfaction. Lucifer''s eyes shifted to the USA map on the table. Several regions owned by Democrats were marked with a red pen.


    Lucifer''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Dominic. "Politics must be exhausting?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing Lucifer''s words, Dominic smiled. "It is exhausting, but earning the people''s appreciation makes up for it."


    Lucifer leaned in curiously. "Still, obstacles must be thrown in your way, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Dominic narrowed his eyes, hesitant as he continued. "Yes, there are some obstacles, but we''ll ovee them."


    "No matter how many obstacles you remove, there will always be those who oppose you, Mr. Prime Minister." Lucifer leaned forward. Hearing the subtle implications in Lucifer''s words, Dominic frowned but said nothing.


    Seeing the Prime Minister''s silence, Lucifer continued. "After all, even the wless Roman Empire, which once ruled the world, fell. Why do you think such an empire copsed?"


    Dominic pondered Lucifer''s question for a moment before responding. "Because rebellions and corruption destroyed them."


    "No, no. That''s not what ended the Roman Empire." Lucifer spoke seriously. "The Roman Empire destroyed itself because of warring nobles, generals, and divided peoples."


    Seeing the Prime Minister listening intently, Lucifer grinned. "Now look at the USA. What do you see here? I see a divided people¡ªDemocrats and Republicans."


    "Do you know what would happen if your words were heard?" The Prime Minister asked cautiously, though he still seemed keen to listen.


    Lucifer noticed this and tried to subtly influence the Prime Minister with his words. "Look, the USA might be the world''s greatest superpower, but that is only true as long as America remains united. If the people rise up against each other over two different ideologies, then there will be nothing left of the American Dream, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Lucifer went on. "For a long time, the USA has been hated by foreign powers. They will work tirelessly to see this country fall and break it apart. Even I can''t stop that."


    The Prime Minister gazed at Lucifer thoughtfully. Lucifer spoke boldly; his words alone would dominate the agenda for a week.


    "But if the USA unites under a single banner, then even if the whole world wants to act against it, they won''t be able to do anything." Lucifer leaned back, giving the Prime Minister time to think. He took onest sip of his wine before cing the ss on the table.


    Meanwhile, the Prime Minister reflected on Lucifer''s words. Since its founding, the USA''s system had be an inseparable part of its identity. At this point, nothing in the USA could change.


    No matter how logical Lucifer sounded, Dominic remained skeptical. He sighed and smiled at Lucifer. "We''re approaching Washington. If you''re ever avable again, I''d love to host you at the White House."


    As the jetnded on the runway, the Prime Minister''s official vehicles arrived. Lucifer smiled and shook hands with him. This man was harder to persuade than the Pope, but no human could resist power.


    If Lucifer remembered correctly, Prime Minister Dominic was newly elected and in his first term. Therefore, his thoughts were likely still focused on working hard and keeping his country at the top.


    Good. Lucifer would let him be poisoned by power and grow hungry for it. No matter how well-intentioned a person was, no human could give up power.


    "Until next time, Mr. Prime Minister," Lucifer said, transforming into shadows as he prepared to leave, letting his final words hang in the air.


    "But remember, Mr. Prime Minister. Sooner orter, you''ll think like me..."


    The Prime Minister stared at the ground with a serious expression. He watched in awe as Lucifer dissolved into shadows and took a final sip of his wine.


    "A united America..."


    The Prime Minister whispered. Hearing the sounds of chaos outside, he turned his head and narrowed his eyes as he saw protesters.


    "Hmm..." The Prime Minister hummed thoughtfully before disembarking from his jet with a faint smile. The same phrase kept echoing in his mind.


    ''A united America...''

 Chapter 136 Destruction of Hawaii(1/?)

    "Hey beautiful, what are you doing here?"


    In the cold of the night, a ck-haired man in a shirt furrowed his brows as he spotted a short blonde woman. His eyes wandered over her curves, captivated by her beauty.


    The woman, ignoring him, muttered under her breath and turned toward him. Her skin was astonishingly pale, her nails sharp, and her eyes pink¡ªalmost glowing in the dark.


    "Human?" The woman raised her brows curiously and licked her lips. The middle-aged man grinned, mistaking her interest for attraction.


    "A delicate girl like you shouldn''t be wandering around like this. If you want, you can stay with me," he offered, making his intentions clear.


    The woman paused for a moment and then smirked. "As you wish, handsome. Lead the way."


    The man was thrilled at her eagerness, barely able to contain his arousal as he escorted her to his cabin. Shortly after opening the door, he stepped inside and hastily removed his pants.


    "You''re this eager?" The woman embraced him seductively. Her intoxicating scent drove him wild as he clumsily tried to undress.


    She smiled. "Lie on the bed, my first ve."


    "Yes, my mistress," the man replied, bewitched, as he obedientlyy down with a worshipful gaze. The woman grinned. "Now, lift your hips and close your eyes. I''ll show you heaven."


    "Yes, mistress. I''m yours," the man said, squirming with excitement. As he waited for her touch, expecting her hands to caress him, pain suddenly shot through his rear.


    "Mistress?" he asked, confused.


    "Let your mistress give you pleasure, darling," she cooed, smiling as she mercilessly thrust her unexpected member into him.


    "Ah! Are you... are you trans?!" he cried out in fear, his body trembling from the pain.


    She leaned close to his ear, licking her lips. "No, darling. Even better¡ªI''m a man."


    "Huh?" The man froze in shock. He tried to escape, but it was toote. His newfound tormentor continued his assault, leaving the man powerless and terrified.


    "Don''t humans know better than to approach strangers?" Vampire Prince Ferdinand sneered as he finished with his prey. He leaned down and bit into the man''s neck, draining his bloodpletely.


    The man''s face contorted in terror before the light in his eyes faded forever. Ferdinand stood up, dressing calmly, and licked the remaining blood from his lips.


    His gaze shifted to a maid entering the room, a vampire woman dressed in servant attire.


    "Le, have youpleted the tasks I assigned?" Ferdinand asked in aposed tone.


    Le knelt submissively before him, meeting his eyes with unwavering loyalty. "Yes, my Prince. As you ordered, the human ind is entirely under our control. We are currently offering the best blood to Queen Carm in Avalon."


    "What''s the poption?" Ferdinand asked, hoping not everything had gone to his mother.


    "Approximately one million humans reside here. The number of children is sufficient for us. So far, forty thousand young humans have been sent to Avalon."


    "Are there any infants left?" Ferdinand licked his lips, craving the taste of baby blood.


    Le didn''t disappoint. "We''ve set aside fifty babies for you, my Prince. They are your offerings."


    "Excellent work!" Ferdinand eximed with a grin. "I want to feast immediately."


    "Follow me, my Prince."


    As they walked, Ferdinand''s sharp hearing picked up faint cries. His eyes narrowed in curiosity. The building was vast,rger than even a mansion.


    "The humans referred to this ce as a luxury hotel," Le exined with a ttering smile. "But such a fortress is only fit for someone like you."


    Ferdinand smirked, pleased. "Well done, Le. You never disappoint me."


    The prince and his servant entered the hotel, watched respectfully by other vampires. The area within a kilometer of the building had been entirely cleared of humans. Tens of thousands had been ughtered in a single night.


    The invasion force included ten thousand mindless demons, two hundred vampires, and Ferdinand himself, a noble vampire prince.


    Since this was an isted ind, they had no need for subtlety. The humans were grossly underestimated. Babies were sent to Avalon for Queen Carm, while older children were reserved for the vampires. The elderly and those deemed to have "bad blood" were killed.


    The worst part? No one had even noticed. Ports were seized, humanmunications¡ªradios, phones, and other military equipment¡ªwere destroyed.


    In short, Hawaii was being utterly consumed.


    "Wow, they look delicious!" Ferdinand eximed, grinning at the sight of babies piled on the floor. He sat on a grand chair, treating it like a throne.


    "We selected the finest for you, my Prince. I hope they are to your liking," Le said with devotion.


    "Good. I want this ind underplete control by tomorrow. Keep up the hard work," Ferdinandmanded.


    "As you wish, my Prince," Le replied, bowing as she exited.


    For the rest of the night, the air was filled with screams and sounds of dark pleasure.


    ******


    "What''s happening in Hawaii?" Lucifer frowned, speaking seriously. Patrick, with a tense expression, handed him some photos. "See for yourself."


    Taking the photos, Lucifer''s eyes narrowed. He stared in shock at the dog-like monsters. The photos depicted these creatures ripping apart and eating humans. Even Lucifer felt disgusted by such brutality.


    "Has Hawaii been invaded?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. We received the news suddenly this morning. Hawaii was overtaken overnight. We don''t know why." Patrick spoke with a frustrated expression. "The Air Force and Navy have quarantined the ind of Hawaii for now."


    Then Patrick mmed his fist on the table. "Those fools are even considering using a nuclear bomb! In case they fail! We can''t allow that!"


    "A nuclear bomb?" Lucifer muttered with irritation. Were they already thinking of deploying nuclear weapons? Were they idiots? Lucifer couldn''t let that happen.


    "Why are they so worried?" he asked.


    "Because they''re scared," Patrick sighed. "We''ve never faced anything like this before. Hawaii was overtaken in one day¡ªno, in one night. They''re terrified it might spread to the maind."


    "Fear really does drive people to do anything," Lucifer remarked, cing the photos back on the table. He looked at Patrick thoughtfully. "Then we must intervene. Gather the agency. We need to n anding in Hawaii."


    Patrick found Lucifer''s suggestion reasonable and nodded. "Will you take those kids with you?"


    Lucifer shook his head in refusal. "No, they''re still young and inexperienced. They''d be useless for now. I''ll go myself."


    "Fine. I''ll contact the Navy and the Pentagon. The PDA will be tasked with evacuating the locals and reiming Hawaii as quickly as possible," Patrick said, calming down. "But¡­ do you think 2,000 men are really enough?"


    "Two thousand men make up the best special military unit in the world right now," Lucifer defended the PDA. He had recruited soldiers from multiple countries, bringing their number to 2,000. They might be few, but they were highly skilled. Lucifer trusted them.


    "The bigger concern is how many people can actually be evacuated?" This was what troubled Lucifer. Apparently, it was a concern for Patrick as well.


    "Even with the entire Antic Fleet, at most, we could evacuate 100,000 to 200,000 people in a single day, but that''s an optimistic figure. I''m afraid evacuating everyone will be impossible."


    Hearing this, Lucifer sighed. Still, at least some people would be saved. "Leave the elderly behind. Evacuate anyone with a future. Start with babies and children, then adults and seniors."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Patrick grimaced at Lucifer''s words, but there was no other choice. The resources allowed only so much. Besides, he didn''t trust the government to redirect the entire Pacific Fleet from critical areas for the evacuation.


    At best, if they pushed their limits, evacuating 50,000 people would be an achievement. Over a week, they could potentially save 500,000 to 600,000 lives.


    "As you say, I''ll make contact and inform you of the final decision," Patrick said before leaving. Lucifer nodded and left immediately as well.


    As he flew through the sky, Lucifer muttered to himself thoughtfully. Hawaii had been invaded. This was no small matter. It was a famous and significant ind, with a poption nearing 1.5 million.


    The thought of how many would survive gnawed at him. Unnecessary deaths were utterly senseless. Still, the creatures responsible for the invasion should not be underestimated.


    For the first time, Lucifer witnessed a small army sessfully invade part of the world. This was no trivial matter. If armies could now reach Earth, thenrger forces might follow.


    The thought of millions of demons on Earth made Lucifer feel unprepared. He really needed to expand his influence and build a massive army among humans.


    An army capable of even pushing back demons would be ideal. At the very least, it could minimize the devastation.


    Lucifernded on the rooftop of a building, sighing as he took in the view. "This is trouble. Big trouble."


    "Ethan''s ying hero, Gwen is still inadequate, and Sam''s too kind," Lucifer said tiredly. These three friends were talented but wed. They weren''t the wless warriors Lucifer desired.


    "Tch." Lucifer clicked his tongue. Then, a notification on his phone drew his curiosity. He pulled it out and checked the message. "Vanessa? What does she want from me?"


    Reading the detective''s message, Lucifer narrowed his eyes. It appeared he had received an invitation¡ªfrom the detective herself.


    "She''s being this polite? A visit might be interesting." Lucifer smirked. Without lingering any longer, he flew swiftly toward the location she had sent.


    After a short while, Lucifer arrived at the rooftop Vanessa had mentioned and looked around curiously for her. When he couldn''t find her, he frowned. "Where are you, Detective?"


    Lucifer waited for ten minutes, but she still didn''t show up. Annoyed, he turned his head and noticed the rooftop was filled with pigeons. He smirked in curiosity. "Being watched by this many pigeons is quite the experience. When did they get so smart?"


    He nced at a pigeon perched on his shoulder. The bird stared at him with an unnervingly serious gaze, as if studying his face.


    When Lucifer felt the pigeon was getting too close, he smiled. "Alright, little one. Just don''t poop on me."


    "I wouldn''t do such a thing, Father." When the pigeon spoke casually, Lucifer raised his eyebrows in aical expression. "What?"


    The pigeon looked at Lucifer with something resembling a grin. "It''s been so long since we''ve met again, Father. I''m so happy."


    "Ha?"

 Chapter 138 Destruction of Hawaii(3/3)

    Dayster, the evacuation of the ind began. Unfortunately, Hawaii''s poption had dwindled to nearly 400,000. Even Lucifer was now concerned.


    The first evacuation involved 150,000 people, and as new efforts wereunched, the entire navy joined the operation. Lucifer had finally realized it: until the Vampire Prince was defeated, these monsters would keep multiplying endlessly.


    He decided to take matters into his own hands. All units, including the PDA, started retreating with as many people as possible during the evacuation. After the second evacuation, which took another 100,000 people off the ind, only the elderly and some adults remained behind.


    Even though Lucifer nned to protect them, this would take at least a week. The number of mindless demons on the ind had risen to almost 30,000. Another evacuation operation was no longer feasible.


    "All hope now rests with you," the Admiral said with disappointment, looking wearily at Lucifer. Like all the other soldiers, the Admiral hadn''t slept for two to three days. Sleep had be a danger.


    The monsters were attacking relentlessly, causing constant casualties. Even the soldiers were struggling to maintain discipline. This was why they decided to retreat before any more lives were lost.


    "It seems staying any longer would only be harmful to you, Admiral," Lucifer calmly remarked. The Admiral looked down and furrowed his brows thoughtfully. "Are we really going to abandon the remaining people?"


    Lucifer gave the Admiral a serious look and replied, "Admiral, even if we wanted to, we can''t stop this anymore. We don''t have enough forces to hold back the demons. On top of that, new demons are constantly being created. The best thing we can do now is retreat with as many survivors as possible without incurring further losses."


    The Admiral hesitated for a moment, looking back at the ind of Hawaii. The skies were no longer under Lucifer''s control. Lightning struck as the sea began to swallow parts of the ind. If things continued this way, the storm might consume the entire ind before the vampires even made a move.


    The Admiral''s gaze hardened. Hearing Lucifer''s words had crushed hisst hope. The best course of action now was to return with the survivors.


    "Alright, we''re heading back to the maind. The rest is up to you." The Admiral stood, turned to his subordinate, and gave the order, "Prepare to move! We''re retreating!"


    The Admiral turned his head and looked at Lucifer seriously. "The mission is yours now."


    Without saying anything more, Lucifer left. All the ships, along with the navy, began their journey back to the maind USA.


    When Lucifernded on the ind and saw that the areas they had secured were once again teeming with mindless demons, he frowned. Shadows poured from his feet, stabbing every demon within a 100-meter radius in an instant.


    "We need to move quickly."


    Lucifer then unfolded his wings and took off, destroying demons wherever he went. When he finally saw the hotel that served as the Vampire Prince''s residence, he didn''t hesitate and flew straight ahead.


    Meanwhile, Ferdinand, who was speaking with Le, suddenly froze. His gaze shifted in one direction. A cat sniffed the air, and Ferdinand looked curiously toward the source of mana.


    "Do you feel it too, Le?" Ferdinand asked calmly. Le turned seriously toward the mana source and nodded cautiously. "Something powerful ising our way."


    "Hmph, let ite," Ferdinand grunted. As the mana rapidly approached, the hotel''s roof copsed, and dust filled the air. Lucifernded gracefully amidst the chaos.


    "Well, look who it is..." Ferdinand said with a smile. Lucifer observed him seriously, his gaze darkening as he noticed the river of blood on the floor.


    "Are you the Prince?"


    Hearing the question, Ferdinand grabbed a strand of his hair with pride and smiled. "It''s a sin not to know me, half-breed. Who else couldpare to me?"


    Lucifer narrowed his eyes mockingly. "You''re right. No one couldpare to such a bastard as you. Isn''t that correct?"


    Ferdinand''s face fell, his smile faltering momentarily before he quickly recovered, pursing his lips and returning to his arrogant demeanor. "Save your petty words. You''re going to die anyway."


    "Don''t speak until you''ve tried, bat-boy," Lucifer replied coldly, his eyes shing mercilessly. Ferdinand lunged forward, aiming a punch at Lucifer''s stomach.


    "This will be easy."


    But Ferdinand''s arm was caught mid-air. With a slight application of pressure, Lucifer forced him to his knees. Ferdinand''s face twisted in pain, yet he still mocked, "You''re eager to get rough, aren''t you?"


    Disgusted by his words, Lucifer scowled and brutally kneed Ferdinand in the face, sending him flying and crashing into a wall.


    Lucifer frowned, clearly annoyed by this irritating brat. "Sorry, but I''m not interested in men."


    Before Ferdinand could respond, Le leaped at Lucifer with razor-sharp ws aimed at his throat. However, shadows rose from the ground, engulfing her.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Le screamed as her body contorted, crushed by the overwhelming force. The shadow sphere finally condensed, reducing her to dust.


    When the shadows dissipated, all that remained was her blood and a few organs scattered on the ground.


    Seeing this brutality, Ferdinand licked his lips in satisfaction. "Bravo, bravo! That was splendid!"


    Lucifer turned to Ferdinand with suspicion. "Aren''t you upset that your subordinate is dead?"


    With disdain, Ferdinand nced at Le''s blood and replied indifferently, "If she''s dead, it means she was weak and a failure. Her life means nothing to me."


    Lucifer was repulsed by Ferdinand''s words. Raising his hand, he unleashed a death beam aimed directly at Ferdinand''s body.


    "Tch!" Readtest chapters at empire


    Ferdinand spread his wings, dodging just in time. The death beam obliterated arge portion of the hotel, shooting up into the sky.


    When Ferdinand suddenly found Lucifer in front of him, he was startled. Raising his arms to block, he failed to stop the punch that sent him flying back into the air, howling in rage.


    "You are weak." Lucifer taunted, striking Ferdinand''s face repeatedly. Grabbing Ferdinand by the cor, he pummeled the Vampire Prince''s face ruthlessly with his Mana-coated fist.


    "Graaaa!! Enough!" Ferdinand roared in fury. Suddenly, Lucifer sensed something behind him and turned. Hundreds of blood-crafted spears flew toward him, which he deflected with his dark spears.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die for what you''ve done to me!" Ferdinand unleashed all his Mana, sending a massive, dangerous beam of blood energy toward Lucifer.


    In response, Lucifer retaliated with a Death Beam, colliding with the blood light. The sh of the two beams illuminated the entire ind with tremendous power.


    For a while, both sides were locked in a stalemate, but the Death Beam soon overpowered Ferdinand''s attack, striking his body. Ferdinand let out a pained scream as he fell to the ground.


    Most of his body was burned. His arms were gone, and his hair had beenpletely obliterated by the Death Beam. Lucifer descended mockingly, stepping on Ferdinand''s chest.


    "Where is your arrogance now? Aren''t you the so-called Vampire Prince?" Lucifer cruelly crushed Ferdinand''s chest, breaking his bones. Not even the Vampire''s regeneration could heal him anymore.


    Lucifer removed his foot from Ferdinand''s chest but immediately stepped back as he sensed something. Ferdinand''s body began to radiate immense energy, shaking the ind and causing an earthquake.


    "I-I''m going to d-die! But I''ll take you with me! Hahahahah!!" Ferdinand managed to speak through a crazed grin. As the entire ind shook, Ferdinand''s body disintegrated into dust and scattered.


    Feeling something catastrophic was about to happen, Lucifer quickly considered his options with a mix of worry and irritation. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Hawaii was torn apart by earthquakes as the sky turned crimson.


    "What the hell is this?" Lucifer muttered in shock. A massive rumble echoed as the ground beneath his feet quaked violently, prompting Lucifer to ascend into the sky.


    The shattered fragments of Hawaii rose into the sky, the entire ind and sea trembling. A colossal tsunami swallowed parts of the ind, apanied by the terrified screams of people.


    As Hawaii''s fragments gathered in the sky, the once-livable ind became uninhabitable. Lucifer, still trying toprehend what was happening, watched as the remainder of the ind ascended into the air.


    Thendmass copsed andpressed into a single point, erasing Hawaii from existence. In the sky, a massive earthen sphere formed, blocking out all light as its density increased.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Every second, the sphere pulsated with red energy, as though it were about to explode. Feeling the overwhelming danger, Lucifer fled with all his speed.


    "This thing is going to blow!"


    The earthen sphere, now fullypacted and radiating immense heat, began to shrink as its density surged. mes erupted from within, boiling the sea beneath it.


    With the destructive power of a volcanic eruption, the sphere seemed ready to detonate at any moment. Lucifer shielded himself with shadows as he sped away.


    "BOOOOMMMM!"


    The sphere detonated, forcing the Pacific Ocean to recoil violently. The explosion''s shockwave struck even Lucifer, scattering him as the Pacific Ocean was profoundly affected, pulling back from the coastlines of multiple countries.


    The explosion was so colossal that it was felt as far as Los Angeles. Rising steam and meteoric debris marked the beginning of its aftermath.


    The Pacific nations faced massive tsunamis as inds disappeared underwater. Thousands of lives were lost as trade ships sank instantly, and the tsunamis relentlessly imed more.


    Caught in the explosion''s shockwave, Lucifer was thrown back, his body crashing into the ocean. Even he was momentarily stunned. But soon, he rose into the air.


    The first sight to greet him was the devastating explosion, seemingly capable of erasing the world itself. A throbbing headache forced Lucifer to grimace.


    "Damn it," he muttered in frustration. His gaze turned toward the retreating Admiral and the navy.


    "I need to find them." Without wasting a moment, Lucifer took flight, determined to ensure there were no furtherplications¡ªor so he hoped.


    (Not:One of the worst chapters I''ve ever written. Sorry.)N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 140Dungeons(2/?)

    "Let''s see if it will work now," Azazel leaned backfortably on his throne. Closing his eyes, he examined all the regions of Avalon. As the most dominant power in this realm, he naturally upied most of Avalon.


    Except for the Fairy Realm, Azazel''s influence extended everywhere. Although Avalon was an infinite dimension, Azazel''s power seemed small inparison¡ªbut it wasn''t.


    Despite its infinite nature, Avalon was still bound to a control mechanism carefully designed by the Fairies. This mechanism governed the dimension, and at its core was Gaia.


    Gaia was a Dimensional Management tool created by the Fairies long ago. Possessing its own will, this mechanism was the pinnacle of Fairy craftsmanship.


    Even an infinite dimension could be controlled by Gaia. However, the Fairies had imposed a safety restriction on it: the Fairies needed to maintain thergest poption in Avalon for Gaia to function.


    If the Fairies ever fell from power or lost their poption advantage, Gaia would be useless. It was a strict yet effective safeguard.


    Back then, Fairies were everywhere in Avalon, so there were no issues. But after Morgana took control of the Fairies and the war between Fairies and Camelot, most Fairies were wiped out.


    As a result, Gaia became nonfunctional¡ªuntil Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table exiled all threats to Avalon. When Azazel first discovered Gaia, he wanted to seize it and gain full control, but that was technically impossible.


    Gaia was hidden in an unknown part of Avalon. Azazel and Carm once fought a great battle over Gaia. There was no victor, but Azazel gained the most.


    By torturing Vivian, he learned the way to control Gaia. The key to controlling Gaia was tomunicate with it.


    This required the former Fairy Queen, Vivian. As the true Queen of the Fairies, Vivian had the power to bypass Gaia''s security measures.


    With Vivian''s help, Azazel could have easily made Gaia submissive. However, Vivian thwarted him bymitting suicide, leaving Azazel at an impasse¡ªuntil he discovered Vanessa, Vivian''s reincarnation.


    When Azazel brought Vanessa to Avalon, he manipted her while she was unconscious, tricking her into forcing Gaia to submit to the demons'' will.


    Though Vanessa wasn''t fully Vivian, her soul still held immense Fairy power. This allowed Azazel to im a quarter of Gaia''s authority.


    Though it seemed small, it was not insignificant. Through his bond with Gaia, Azazel connected Avalon to Earth''s coordinates.


    By creating 1,000 gateways between Earth and Avalon, Azazel used memories Lucifer had given him to travel swiftly across Earth.


    "USA, Canada, and Mexico," Azazel murmured, recalling the countries. Dungeons would be operational in these nations. The dungeons were already prepared, each designed with 20 levels as per Lucifer''s request.


    These dungeons were meticulously crafted. Each level housed increasingly powerful monsters, traps, deadly toxins, and a final boss at the end.


    To be honest, Azazel was excited. It had been a long time since he had such entertainment. His father was truly a master at manipting humans.


    "Dungeon masters, dungeon cores¡­ but something feels missing," Azazel muttered thoughtfully. Finally, his eyes lit up. "Of course, treasure!"


    "In RPG games, rewards are a must for yers," Azazel remarked with amusement. Leaving behind some gold as treasure seemed like a good idea¡ªit would excite both governments and individuals eager for endless wealth.


    "Still, as Father said, we need a mid-level boss," Azazel smiled, thinking of a name. "Beliar¡­ he''s quite obsessed with this thing they call broadcasting. He''ll be perfect for the job."


    Azazel didn''t want to manage the dungeons himself. That''s why he decided Beliar, a typical foolish viin obsessed with his own fun, would be ideal.


    If another demon managed the dungeons, their goal would be to create perfect dungeons. Beliar, however, would do it purely for his own amusement.


    This was exactly what Azazel wanted¡ªa perfect cycle. Dungeons that people would constantly want to challenge, with a 50-50 chance of sess and death.


    "Let''s see, where is Beliar?"


    Azazel moved to sense Beliar''s location. Finding him on Earth didn''t surprise him, and he reached out tomunicate with him.


    At that moment, in a room filled with high-end gaming equipment, Beliar was intently ying a game. Just as he got shot by a Russian yer, he erupted in fury.


    Cursing in Russian, Beliar mmed his fists on his keyboard, then flung his broken monitor to join a pile of shattered screens.


    Even as he vented his frustration, Azazel''s calm voice interrupted him, "Beliar, leave these mortal distractions and listen to me."


    "Lord Azazel?" Beliar asked in surprise. "What do you want me to do this time? More chaos?"


    "No, this is more important," Azazel replied. "I want you to manage the dungeons. Come to me immediately for more information."


    Though reluctant, Beliar couldn''t refuse. He left Earth and teleported to where Azazel summoned him.


    Upon arrival, Beliar was shocked to see an advanced technological system. Azazel, smiling proudly, gestured toward what he had created.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    "No, my Lord."


    "Well, you''re about to find out."


    Azazel beckoned Beliar closer and pointed to arge capsule-like device.


    "I call this the Virtual Reality Creator," Azazel dered with pride. "It allows you to control all dungeon cores from here."


    "Like the virtual reality headsets humans talk about?" Beliar asked cautiously. Azazel nodded. "Yes, but far better than anything they''ve imagined."


    "Now, enter the capsule and close your eyes," Azazelmanded. Beliar obeyed, stepping into the capsule. As a device mped onto his head, his mind shut down.


    Momentster, Beliar found himself in a void of endless darkness. "Where¡­ am I?"


    "You''re in the Administrator''s Room," Azazel''s voice echoed from all directions. As Beliar marveled at the technology, Azazel guided him further.


    "You''ll oversee 1,000 dungeons. First, try to sense them. Gaia will assist you and help with basic tasks."


    "Gaia?"


    "Gaia is the dungeon''s natural AI," Azazel exined calmly. A female voice echoed in the void, "Greetings, Sub-Administrator Lord Beliar. I am the AI tasked with assisting you in managing the dungeons."


    "Gaia will calcte the number of monsters, their difficulty, and the rewards for hunters without your interference. Your job is to make critical decisions and prevent hunters from reaching the dungeon core."


    "What happens if the dungeon core is destroyed?" Beliar asked.


    Azazelughed before replying, "If the core is broken, the dungeon relocates to another ce, with different monsters and bosses. It gives humans a sense of aplishment."


    "I understand, my Lord, but I have more questions," Beliar said eagerly. "Can I manage the dungeons as I please?"


    Azazel smirked internally but hid his amusement. "You can, but be cautious. If you see the dungeons serving as a resource for humans, you can increase their difficulty."


    Beliar grinned, excited to begin his new task. "I''m ready, my Lord. Let''s start."


    "Good to see you enthusiastic. I expect great things from you, Beliar. Don''t disappoint me."


    Hearing Azazel''s subtle threat, Beliar paled but said nothing. As Azazel left, Beliar was alone in the infinite darkness.


    "Gaia, exin what I need to do."


    "As you wish, Lord Beliar."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gaia activated the system, showing a dungeon''syout. The first dungeon was filled with adorable slimes and toxic creatures on the initial level.


    While the entrances of all dungeons seemed harmless, the slimes were anything but innocent. Their acid was strong enough to dissolve not just clothing but also human skin.


    Azazel had designed the dungeons to appear harmless but be filled with dangers. True to his intent, they were.


    "I want to start immediately," Beliar dered, but Gaia''s refusal surprised him. "Why not?"


    "You must first learn, then act, my Lord," Gaia replied emotionlessly. Beliar sighed butplied with the training.


    Two hourster, Beliar finally activated the dungeons and allowed Avalon to connect to Earth.


    ******


    With Gaia''s awakening, nearly 1,000 dungeon gates began to appear across North America. The dimensions fractured, and dimensional rifts tore through the Earth''s atmosphere. As the dimensional gates opened, rune-covered stones erupted from the ground, ascending rapidly toward the sky.


    As the dimensional rifts formed, pirs rose around them like a doorway, enclosing the rift and leaving behind only a mysterious, glowing portal.


    The surroundings of the portals were instantly transformed ording to the dungeon''s nature, reshaping the world. The area around the Hell Dungeon turnedpletely into smoldering embers, while each dungeon entrance was unique and distinct in its design.


    The Vanguard Demon Hunting Corps quickly mobilized, sealing off the dungeon surroundings and implementing precautionary measures. At Lucifer''smand, the Vanguard Corporation began systematically ssifying the dungeons and recruiting hundreds of Demon Hunters.


    News about the phenomenon quickly dominated screens, met not with fear but with excitement. This might seem strange, but it wasn''t. After all, Vanguard had been preparing for this.


    They didn''t just recruit hunters; they instilled a sense of immense confidence in the public. This confidence was tied to the wealth promised by the dungeons.


    For many people, wealth was enough to inspire the courage to face a dungeon, even when confronted with the fear of death. That, in itself, was fascinating.


    What people didn''t realize was the true danger of the dungeons. For now, they were simply captivated by the promise of riches.


    Finally, after a single day of preparation, 10 Demon Hunters handpicked by Vanguard for their potential were ready to enter the first dungeon under the gaze of live cameras.


    Equipped with state-of-the-art gear provided by Vanguard, the Demon Hunters waited at the gate. Watching this unfold, Lucifer rejoiced; his ns were finally in motion.


    "Now that the dungeons are ready, they can begin," Lucifer calmly instructed. As expected, Vanguard responded immediately after receiving the news.


    "Understood. We''re moving out."


    "Good, and remember," Lucifer said calmly, "don''t assume everyone who goes in wille back. Tell them to be cautious."


    "Understood. We''ll convey your words." With that, the call ended. At Lucifer''smand, Vanguard sprang into action, initiating humanity''s first dungeon invasion.


    "Do you think they''ll all make it back?" Gwen asked curiously. Hearing her, Lucifer replied seriously, "The smart ones will survive; the arrogant and greedy ones will perish. Sometimes, intelligence is what saves your life."


    "Why are you so certain? They haven''t even entered yet," Gwen frowned. Lucifer smiled. "Don''t underestimate humanity''s arrogance. Among them, there will undoubtedly be fools and opportunists. Surviving a dungeon requires cooperation and tactical intelligence. If they can''t even manage that, then it''s better for them to die."


    "Half of my team will die," Lucifer stated with conviction.


    "I think there won''t be any casualties, but they''ll retreat before going too far," Sam spected. Ethan, however, disagreed with Sam''s words. "I think, as Lucifer said, those who refuse to cooperate will die, and the rest will be forced into working together."


    "Care to bet on it?" Gwen asked with a mischievous grin. When Sam, Ethan, and Lucifer heard her, they all smiled.


    "Fine, the loser cleans the house for a week."


    "Deal."


    With everyone agreeing, the hunters finally entered the dungeon and began their advance.

 Chapter 142Dungeons(4/4)

    The hunter group advanced rapidly, gradually killing goblins along the way. With each step forward, they gained experience, allowing them to fend off goblins more effectively than before.


    When they reached the 18th floor, the exhausted group stopped to rest. Emi pulled out her bandages to treat wounds and wrapped one around Rodri''s arm.


    "Rodri, why don''t you take better care of yourself?" Emi scolded him with dissatisfaction. Rodri blushed upon seeing Emi''s face so close to his and replied with a teasing smile, "This is nothing, Emi. Thanks for your concern."


    Emi frowned, saddened by Rodri''s words. "Look, I don''t want you to end up like Wesley."


    "Wesley''s fate was truly tragic. I wish he hadn''t died like that," Rodri said bitterly. At that moment, Benjamin approached them. "Hey, can I have a word with you two?"


    "With us?" Emi asked in surprise. Benjamin nodded and nced toward Owen, who was counting his loot in the distance. His smile faded.


    "Speaking of Wesley, there''s something I need to tell you," Benjamin said seriously. Rodri and Emi looked at him curiously as he continued. "I don''t think Wesley died because he fell behind."


    "What are you implying?" Rodri narrowed his eyes. Benjamin cautiously looked around, ensuring no one else was paying attention, and then leaned in closer. "I think Owen was the one who caused Wesley''s death."


    "What?" Emi eximed in shock. Benjamin quickly borated, "Owen was the closest to Wesley. Wesley had a chance to make it through the dungeon, but he fell. Doesn''t that seem suspicious to you?"


    "You''re¡­ actually making sense," Rodri said cautiously. "Wesley wasn''t a slow man despite his weakness. If Owen really caused his death, that''s a big problem."


    "You''re right," Benjamin said with a sly smile. "Owen is a threat to all of us. I''m afraid if we don''t act, he might kill us all to im all the loot and glory."


    "But why are you so sure Owen did this?" Emi asked skeptically. Benjamin turned to her. "It''s simple: the fewer people who leave the dungeon alive, the more attention Owen will get. Just think¡ªif even Owen ends up dead while we survive, it''ll make us look even more heroic."


    Emi and Rodri cast cautious nces toward Owen, who stood near Jessica and Ryan. Oliver and Alex appeared to be chatting as if they were good friends.


    "But how can we kill Owen? He''s stronger than us," Rodri said, frowning as he recalled what Owen had done to Oliver. Benjamin nodded knowingly and began exining his n.


    "There must be a boss on the final floor of the dungeon. If we ensure the boss kills Owen, we can get rid of him easily," Benjamin said with a cunning grin. The n seemed tempting to Rodri.


    Unlike Rodri, Emi hesitated. "Owen might be a bad person, but that doesn''t mean I want him dead."


    Benjamin frowned. "If you don''t want to join the n, you don''t have to. The choice is yours. Alex, Oliver, Kyle, and I have already made up our minds."


    "You''ve already nned this?" Rodri asked, intrigued. When Benjamin nodded in confirmation, Rodri smirked. "Count me in."


    "Rodri, since when did you be so ruthless?" Emi asked with reproach. Rodri looked at her with a regretful expression. "Even so, I can''t trust Owen, Emi."


    Looking at Owen, Rodri continued with determination. "Owen threatened us. We should strike before he stabs us in the back."


    Hearing this, Benjamin smiled. "It''s good to have someone reasonable in the group. When we reach the 20th floor, we''ll kill Owen. I promise all the loot will be shared equally."


    "What about Ryan and Jessica?"


    "They''ll join us the moment Owen is dead," Benjamin said confidently. Emi scowled. "Don''t count me in. I won''t be part of this cruelty."


    Benjamin merely smiled. "That''s your choice. Just don''t betray us."


    Emi remained silent, neither agreeing nor objecting. Benjamin then turned to Rodri with a grin. "I''ll let you know when the n begins."


    "Got it," Rodri replied with a nod. After Benjamin left, Emi looked at Rodri with disappointment. "You shouldn''t have agreed. We''re not murderers."


    Rodri sighed, unable to find the words tofort her. In any case, there was no time to say anything as Owen stood up and called out to the group. "Let''s move, kids. The dungeon boss is waiting for us."


    He grinned, and the group resumed their journey. After half an hour of intense battle, they progressed from the 18th to the 19th floor. Despite the seemingly good situation, Hagi was injured, and Emi used up thest of their medicine.


    Now, any further injuries would be untreated. The situation was dire, but they still had the strength to move forward.


    When they reached the 19th floor, instead of goblins, they encountered a new kind of creature¡ªzombies. These creatures were eerie and scattered everywhere, feasting on the corpses of goblins.


    Their red eyes glowed, and they looked ravenously hungry. The group advanced cautiously, but as soon as the zombies noticed them, they attacked.


    As the zombies fell one by one, the hunters, led by Owen, nervously pushed forward. However, when Hagi suddenly copsed due to the worsening pain in his leg, the group panicked for a moment.


    "Idiot! Stay back and walk!" Jessica scolded him. Hagi grimaced but managed to get back up. "My legs are giving out. I¡ª"


    "Hagi, watch out!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alex swiftly drove his sword through the stomach of a zombie lunging at Hagi. Unlike the goblins, the zombie was tougher and managed to bite Alex on the neck, putting him in a dire situation.


    Just then, a crossbow bolt pierced the zombie''s head, allowing Alex to breathe a sigh of relief. "Thanks!"


    "Don''t mention it!"


    As the group fought their way through, they finally cleared the 19th floor. Exhausted, Alex was quickly tended to by Emi.


    "Bitten again?"


    "What can I say? I must be popr," Alex joked dryly but winced in pain as Emi pressed on his wound. She shot him a stern look. "I can barely treat you. We''re out of medicine."


    Everyone seemed to be avoiding Alex for some reason, which didn''t escape Emi''s notice. She frowned, displeased by the group''s behavior.


    "Can you still fight?"


    "Yes, I can still fight."


    After answering Owen''s question, Alex struggled to his feet. It was finally time to face the dungeon boss. After a brief rest, the group moved forward.


    When the dungeon doors opened, the boss revealed itself. A towering Goblin King growled and raised his massive sword. "Servants of Lucifer¡­ It''s impressive that you''ve made it this far."


    "Y-you can talk?" Jessica eximed in shock. The Goblin King turned to her and said lewdly, "Yes, beautiful human. I can talk¡ªand I can also mate well. Once I''m done with your friends, I''ll make sure to use you to create new offspring."


    "Eww!" Jessica cried out in disgust and hid behind Owen. Owen chuckled and raised his sword. "Well then,e and fight me."


    The Goblin King''s hideous face twisted into a mocking grin before charging at the hunters. His massive sword targeted Owen, but a crossbow bolt struck his chest, making him stagger.


    The hunters spread out as Owen dodged the attack. Jessica screamed and hid, while Rodrinded a powerful punch on the Goblin King''s leg.


    "Tch, defeating me with such a simple power is impossible." The goblin casually flung Rodri aside with a mere wave of his hand. Hagi moved swiftly and shed his sword at the goblin''s chest. Yet the goblin blocked it effortlessly, as if it was nothing.


    As the Goblin King was about to kill Hagi, Owen suddenly sliced his sword across the goblin''s leg, disrupting his bnce. Simultaneously, Kyle''s hammer struck the goblin''s kneecap, forcing the Goblin King to kneel.


    "Rodri, now!"


    Rodri dashed forward, using Owen''s back as leverage to leap toward the Goblin King. With all his might, he punched the Goblin King square in the face.


    The Goblin King staggered but quickly recovered, grabbing Rodri and intimidating him.


    "No, no! Rodri!"


    Emi screamed in worry for Rodri, but it was toote. The Goblin King wrapped his arms around Rodri and crushed him with a loud snap of his bones.


    Oliver immediately lunged forward, stabbing the Goblin King in the back. At the same time, Owen, Kyle, and Ryan began stabbing the Goblin King repeatedly from all sides.


    "The n isplete," Benjamin dered with a smug grin. He then initiated his n, triggering powerful explosives he had secretly nted on Kyle and Alex. A massive explosion followed.


    "Boom!"


    As the Goblin King died, Oliver''s half-conscious body was flung backward. Meanwhile, Benjamin rushed into the dungeon''s treasure room, leaving Emi frozen in shock, her eyes wide with fear.


    "N-no way!"


    Smoke filled the entire dungeon as Emi frantically searched for survivors. Those closest to the Goblin King during the explosion had perished. Oliver, however, survived, thanks to his sturdy and expensive armor, though it barely held up.


    Atst, Emi understood Benjamin''s n. His goal wasn''t to kill Owen but to eliminate all hunters stronger than himself.


    Grinding her teeth, Emi cursed in anger. While Jessica fled in terror, Emi quickly grabbed Oliver and tried to head toward the portal leading back to the surface.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, carrying a small fortune of gold and enchanted jewels, approached the portal. Jessica, trembling, rushed toward him.


    "Take me with you!"


    "Fool," Benjamin scolded. "You''re worthless."


    "What?"


    Benjamin pulled out his weapon and shot Jessica in the head. He hade prepared, and his n was unfolding perfectly. He would im all the treasure and all the glory.


    Grinning at the thought, Benjamin turned to see Emi slowly approaching him with Oliver. Smirking arrogantly, he said, "You''re smart, but ultimately a failure. Unfortunately, I can''t let you live."


    "You b-bastard," Oliver muttered weakly. Benjamin merely sneered and aimed his weapon at them. But suddenly, something mmed into him, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The figure that struck Benjamin was Alex, his face burned, clothes gone, and body severely injured. Benjamin, filled with fear and rage, tried to kill Alex.


    "How... how are you still alive?"


    "Grrr..." Alex only growled, eyes wild with fury, and began attacking Benjamin viciously. Meanwhile, Emi and Oliver had reached the portal.


    "But Alex is still inside!" Emi said worriedly. Oliver sighed and gave her a serious look. "He''s already infected, Emi. If we stay, he''ll kill us too. We have to leave this cursed ce."


    "But¡ª"


    "Look, I understand how you feel, but Alex''s sacrifice will be meaningless if we stay here." Oliver spoke sadly. Emi cried, tears streaming down her face for thest time.


    Resolute, she looked at Oliver and nodded. "You''re right. Let''s go."


    As Oliver and Emi fled, the dungeon began to repair itself, restoring its former state as if nothing had ever happened.

 Chapter 145 Yamata-No-Orochi(3/?)

    "Does Azazel have an eight-headed, eight-tailed Dragon?" Lucifer asked with curiosity. Upon hearing Lucifer, Azazel shook his head thoughtfully and rejected the idea. "No dragons, but there''s a sea demon that''s close enough. Would that suffice?"


    "A sea demon?"


    "Yes, it''s a half-dragon, half-sea fairy hybrid. Not the smartest creature, but you can easily control it," Azazel said calmly. Lucifer smiled. "There''s nothing a good illusion can''t solve."


    "Are you nning to use the sea demon to create chaos?" Azazel asked eagerly. Watching his father create chaos was quite enjoyable for him. Unfortunately, Lucifer did not share the same view.


    To Lucifer, the world was already filled with enough chaos. There was no need for unnecessary chaos. Lucifer already felt the abundance of chaos.


    All that was needed was a simple disy. Japan, an ind country, would work perfectly. Lucifer''s n was clear: First, Yamata-No-Orochi would be marked in the sea, then quickly arranged for the PDA to handle it in a way that people would believe.


    Yes, it was a simple n, but simple ns always worked.


    "Direct the sea demon toward the sea. If it can, let it try to destroy sea life. Let it act like a hungry monster."


    "Understood," Azazel replied reassuringly. "Still, I expect more chaos from you."


    "Fool," Lucifer scolded. "Unnecessary chaos will only cause the humans to lose trust in us. Right now, people are expecting us and the PDA to bring order. If you think the PDA won''t even work, then how could we justify settling here?"


    Admiring his father''s sharp mind, Azazel didn''t think much further and retreated. His dove-like eyes sparkled with amusement. "As you wish, but the sea demon is a highly instinctual creature. If you stress it out, even I will have difficulty controlling it."


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen," Lucifer said calmly. As Azazel returned to Avalon, Lucifer contacted the PDA for a status report.


    "Has ess to the region been secured?"


    "Yes, my lord. We''ve suppressed the uprisings in southern Japan, but I''m afraid the government forces are stubbornly refusing to cooperate with us. They''re causing us trouble," the officer said sternly. Lucifer narrowed his eyes, then replied thoughtfully. "Then start establishing a new base here. Prepare for the nearly 20,000 new PDA soldiers."


    "Understood. We''ll prepare for additional reinforcements."


    Lucifer murmured contentedly. The PDA had recently begun another recruitment drive, bringing their numbers to 50,000 worldwide.


    Thanks to recruitment, the PDA''s power had been rising rapidly. Particrly in populous countries like China and India, the PDA was swiftly increasing both reserve and active soldiers.


    "Good, how is the public''s reaction?"


    "They''re aggressive toward the foreign presence, my lord. But this crowd is mostly the opposition''s conservative base, along with Japan''s younger generation," the soldier reported quickly. "On the other hand, the Japan Shinto Association fully supports us. It seems that due to recent events and your words, there has been a small but hopeful rise in Shinto belief."


    Lucifer nodded in understanding. Across the world, many religious groups had been reawakening, simr to the rise of Hebrew religions.


    In Scandinavia, the Norse religion was gaining traction, and in the Balkans, Greek mythology was also seeing a revival, albeit on a smaller scale.


    Lucifer found this natural. After all, apocalyptic events often reduced human skepticism.


    "Additionally, the local Christian churches are working with the opposition. It seems they''re ufortable with the government''s closeness to Shinto."


    Lucifer was clearly unconcerned upon hearing the report. Christianity had little influence in Japan. Most people were atheists.


    "Furthermore, the opposition is ufortable with our presence and is calling the people to the streets. That''s all for now, my lord."


    "Good job," Lucifer smiled and said. "Contact the local media. Put some pressure on them to avoid hindering our efforts. Tighten the screws on the opposition and force them to back down along with the Prime Minister."


    "Understood, my lord!"


    "Good work. Don''t keep me waiting." After hanging up the phone, Lucifer narrowed his eyes and sighed. He then nced at the news. The first thing that caught his eye was the Germany-France crisis.


    "It looks like The Death is working quickly."


    Lucifer frowned. The power struggle between Germany and France within the European Union was no secret. The heavy French influence was seen as a counterbnce to Germany''s economic power.


    Although new membership to the European Union might have seemed like good fortune, the real beneficiary was France. As the most influential state in the EU, it had many advantages.


    Had the British not left the European Union, France might have been limited, but now that the United Kingdom no longer existed, Germany remained France''s only rival.


    Everyone knew that Germany''s new government would not back down. For now, it seemed political tensions would rise.


    Recently, the German government had been struggling with both the increasing influence of China in Europe and dealing with France.


    Therefore, they were desperately trying to break France''s influence over the EU. The most effective way to do so was nuclear power. With a strong economy, nuclear power, and a growing military, Germany could once again be a great power.


    After all, the Germans'' potential was not small. Lucifer at least foresaw it that way. If not for France''s strange politics, that potential might have been limited, but that time had passed.


    As Lucifer pondered how he could benefit from this crisis after finishing his business in Japan, his thoughts were interrupted by Azazel''s notification.


    "The sea demon is ready, father," Azazel calmly informed Lucifer through a mental connection. Lucifer, pleased with the speed, quickly gave his approval.


    "Good, I''ve already informed them. Send the sea demon."


    "As you wish."


    And with Lucifer''smand, the sea demon began its movement...


    ******


    In the Seto Ind Sea, a sudden dimensional rift began beneath the ocean, causing rapid waves and disturbances. As fish and other sea creatures quickly fled, the Sea Devil emerged from the rift, roaring.


    With its roar, the entire sea turbulence struck the shores. The people had already been evacuated. PDA soldiers, ready for action, awaited the arrival of the Monster.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Media helicopters flew through the sky while sea creatures were devoured one by one by the Sea Devil. As the sea turbulence intensified, PDA''s massive Harpoon was revealed.


    The PDA moved majestically, ensuring a good disy. Nearly 10 Harpoons glowed with a unique brilliance.


    Despite the rapidly rising waves, the PDA stood firm, unshaken, like a robot. The body of the Sea Devil shifted with an illusion effect, resembling something out of Japanese mythology.


    Eight heads moved in unison, while its enormous tail struck down all sea creatures in its path. The Sea Devil roared as it rapidly emerged from the sea.


    Discover stories with empire


    The roar caused a nearby helicopter to lose its bnce momentarily, creating a tense moment. The PDA quickly sprang into action, firing at the Sea Monster.


    Thousands of bullets caused the Sea Devil to roar in pain as the PDA''s fast ships surrounded it.


    "Ready!" PDA soldiers stood by as themander issued the order with a loud voice. "Fire!"


    At themand, the Harpoons wereunched, causing the Sea Devil to roar in agony. As the Harpoons pierced its body, it grew even angrier but was helpless.


    Suddenly,rge, reinforced Harpoons, powered by Mana from the ships, were driven into the Sea Devil''s body, securing it in ce.


    The PDA ships moved quickly, dragging the Sea Devil towards the shore. Nearly 20 missiles were fired, targeting the Sea Devil.


    "Hgraaa!!"


    As the Sea Devil''s body was covered in wounds, the explosions from the missiles weakened the Harpoon lines. Still, the Sea Devil was dragged to the shore.


    "Destroy Yamata-no-Orochi," themander coldly ordered. As the Sea Devil, still confused by the situation, was mmed onto the shore, its eight heads were forced down by hooks binding them together.


    PDA soldiers quickly advanced, driving their special spears into each of the eight heads. The Sea Devil''s roar grew louder, even more furious, as it broke free from the hooks and freed itself from the ropes.


    It roared in rage. Unfortunately, just as quickly as it freed itself, another round of fire rained down, causing the Sea Devil to howl in pain and helplessness. It almost looked pitiful, but PDA showed no mercy.


    The bullets hit the Sea Devil''s body relentlessly. The creature weakened with every passing second. In its eyes, something appeared¡ªfear. It was the same instinctual fear embedded in nearly all living creatures.


    The Sea Devil finally gave up and turned to flee. As the PDA was about to continue its attack, themander ordered them to stop.


    "It''s too dangerous to go after it. Stop."


    The PDA obeyed and halted. As the Sea Devil fled into the deep sea, it didn''t even look back. It was almost a disgrace.


    "Good job. Now, it''s time to return to base. Mission aplished!"


    The PDA left the area in armored vehicles as if nothing had happened, leaving behind awe-struck people and fearful government forces.


    As the PDA swiftly departed, the Japanese General gazed at the spot where the Sea Devil had vanished, filled with admiration and a hint of fear in his eyes.


    This fear stemmed from PDA''s power and influence. The military of Lucifer had managed to defeat what even a god had struggled to ovee. Did this mean that the PDA was stronger than the God Susanoo?


    That seemed impossible. But the General''s eyes saw something else. The power of PDA and Lucifer...


    "This capacity, this potential, this power..." the General muttered. "Exactly what the Japanese army needs..."


    "What are your orders, General?"


    "Get in touch with the Prime Minister. I need to discuss something important and private with him," the General said seriously, before leaving to meet with the Prime Minister.


    (Author''s note: I am original because the fight was short. Writing about war literally tires me out and I don''t think I''m very good at it. I)

 Chapter 147Declaration of war

    As tens of thousands of people filled the streets, Drachenreich''s sacred g waved. Hundreds of gs were raised, and thanks to the thousands chanting the Empress'' sanctity, a magnificent rally atmosphere prevailed.


    As slogans were shouted and the armored convoy approached the rally, people cheered. When Morrigan stepped out of the armored carriage, the crowd fell silent with her arrival.


    "Holy Aryan people!" Morrigan proimed harshly. "On this beautiful day, in front of these beautiful people, I no longer hide my feelings within!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Today, we will save our sacred race from the pressure of the barbaric Aurelion!" As Morrigan spoke, the slogans grew even louder. Morrigan waited for the crowd to quiet down before continuing.


    "For a long time, for many years, we have been undermined by foreign forces! The standard of living of our children had fallen below the global standard! Our army was corrupted! Our shipyards were shut down, and our sacrednd was invaded by inferior races!"


    "The road to greatness has been blocked! Blocked by Wilhelm, who calls himself King, and the puppet masters who control him! They tried to separate us, to destroy us by pulling us away from the love of Creation, our true religion!"


    Holding up the Genesis Holy Bible for everyone to see, Morrigan continued harshly. "Our main religion is Creation! It is He who created us and defends our rights! He who has gifted us the promisednd!"


    "We have returned to the merciful embrace of Creation! Our army is stronger than ever! Our prosperity has be something that others envy! Yet, the problems are not over!"


    Morrigan kissed the Genesis Bible lightly and ced it on the podium. As chants of War rose, Morrigan felt her throat dry for a moment, but she did not care.


    "Now, it is my responsibility and yours to protect the future of our children! We will send the Aurelions, who have invaded and upied our promisednds, away, and we will rise again!"


    Morrigan paused, closed her eyes, and calmed her emotions. Then, after a moment, she opened her eyes, which gleamed with the glow of Mana. She dered loudly, "Are you with me? Loyal allies! Together, we will rise again!"


    "We are ready!!"


    "Are you afraid?"


    "No!"


    "Brave Holy Aryan people! Power is the golden wine that flows in our veins! The blood that runs within us! It is the blood of the unique Fairies that live with holiness! We are not barbaric nor inferior like the others! We are the cor around the throat of the Goddess of Light! On this earth, we are the shadow of Creation!"


    As the crowd cheered, the collective enthusiasm of the people exhrated Morrigan. This excitement was pride. Morrigan continued.


    "Our army consists of great men tasked with destroying the enemy! Our knowledge is unique enough to carry us for another thousand years! Our culture is the greatest factor that sets us apart from them! Now, I promise you this!"


    "We will drive out the parasites that have invaded ournd! We will destroy the traitors who tried to disable our barracks and drive the Aurelions from ournd!"


    "Know that we all carry within us a sacred blood that even the Gods cannot reach! The Goddess of Light is but a simple obstacle before us! Now, I dere here that we will dere war on the Aurelion Republic! Their blood will be our newkes, and our future will now be in our hands! I swear on all my honor that I will not stop until all our enemies are gone!"


    As Morrigan finished her speech, the rising screams and chants shook the City. Hundreds of Imperial supporters chanted in the streets, and the celebrations spread from the cities to the countryside of Drachenreich.


    While the celebration engulfed all of Drachenreich, Morrigan and her cab were preparing for a meeting. Bernard stepped forward to report to Morrigan.


    "Your Majesty, as you requested, the n is ready." Bernard said seriously, then began exining the details of the war n. He pointed to a map on the table, showing the most heavily defended section of the Aurelion Republic.


    "There are dense forests and heavy defensive magic here. Normally, sending soldiers there would be certain death, but as you said, it''s a good ce to eliminate the Imperial-opposing and rebellious soldiers among our ranks." Bernard then pointed to the regions above and below the forested area. "These regions are significantly fortified as well. However, unlike the front line, there are elderly and disabled people here."


    "The Aurelion army, as we expected, is not as strong as before."


    "Exactly," Bernard smiled and nced at Wilfried. "They still think the Magnus line is imprable, but they don''t know our cavalry can outmaneuver them."


    Bernard''s assessment was approved by both Morrigan and Wilfried. Meanwhile, Thomas looked at Morrigan nervously. "Perhaps, Lady, I should go and you can watch as I destroy them."


    "No. You are our secret weapon. If we reveal you, they will know about your power," Morrigan rejected. Thomas sighed but said nothing further.


    "Our fast cavalry will encircle the Magnus line from two sides, while our light artillery cavalry will attempt to breach the exhausted Magnus line. At the same time, with a coordinated attack from the remaining elite infantry, we will surround the enemy soldiers at the front."


    Bernard then continued seriously. "Afterward, our two corps will move through the path opened by the elite infantry, quickly executing a pincer attack to iste the enemy. In this way, we will gradually destroy the Aurelion army."


    Morrigan evaluated the n thoughtfully and furrowed her brows. "But what if there''s artillery fire? Our soldiers will die. If possible, let''s minimize casualties."


    "Do not worry, Your Majesty. Contrary to what you might think, the Aurelion Republic has fallen behind in military technology," Bernard said confidently. "The artillery units they have are Veloren-ss cannons with a 200-meter range. These cannons are 50 years old."


    "General is right, Your Majesty," Wilfried said, offering his support. "Our artillery unit has a Draco-ss cannon that can fire up to 700 meters. With the help of our expert gunners, we can deal significant damage to the artillery on the Magnus front."


    "Good, then I trust you," Morringan said, then looked at Verona. "How is the Zeppelin project going? Any progress?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The project is going well. The Zeppelin is ready, but unfortunately, our Rak crystal mines are almost depleted. We can''t find enough fuel for the Zeppelin," Veronica said with disappointment. Morringan shook her head and then spoke her thoughts. "The Aurelions must have Rak crystals. We can take advantage of them."


    Veronica nodded, and then Wilfried came forward to report. "Our police force is solid and sufficient. We have no equipment shortages, and the young socialists are quiet. It seems our pressure has frightened them."


    "I want them dug up to the root," Morringan said firmly. Wilfried nodded in agreement. "Yes, but if the war doesn''t end as we expect, the consequences will be heavy for us, Your Majesty."


    "I am not afraid of them," Morringan said stubbornly. Wilfried moved on to the next subject without prolonging it. "There are no other reports, Your Majesty."


    Then Bernard ced the documents in front of Morringan. The operation was named Fallen Eagle. After Morringan signed the documents, the war officially began.


    "With your permission, Your Majesty."


    As the cab members left, Morringan and Thomas were left alone. Morringan turned to Thomas with a cold look. "How is J¨¹lgen? Is he causing trouble?"


    "No, even though that subus iszy, he is still suitable for Intelligence. In short, we are working wlessly," Thomas exined calmly. Morringan then continued cautiously, "You told me you captured the spies from Thornfieldst time. What happened?"


    Thomas mocked and belittled Thornfield. "I caught those fools while they were leaking information. They tried to infiltrate the pce but failed miserably."


    Morringan grimaced. "Were there any eliminations?"


    "Yes, we eliminated some high-ranking bureaucrats and government officials. Their families were sent to concentration camps," Thomas said coldly. Morringan remained silent for a moment without saying anything else.


    Her thoughtful eyes turned to Thomas''s eyes. "Good, start investigating the whole government. I don''t want any traitors or bribers. You can deal with them as you see fit."


    "I was expecting this," Thomas said coldly as he adjusted his sses. A smile formed on his lips. "Then I''m off, My Lady."


    Morringan said nothing more and nodded. As Thomas disappeared from view, Morringan examined the reports in her hands.


    The report contained information about the Devil Cult operating in Drachenreich. The more Morringan read the report, the more her brow furrowed. Until Lucifer arrived.


    "Good speech, Morringan."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Morringan simply nodded. Seeing Lucifer look at the report, Morringan furrowed her brow in curiosity. "Do you know anything about a group called the Devil Cult? It seems they have settled here."


    "Devil Cult, huh..." As a name came to Lucifer''s mind, his lips curled. "It must be Andras''s cult."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yes, he is one of the 72 Devil Gods," Lucifer said with a grimace. Morringan became even more interested as Lucifer satisfied her curiosity. "In the past, I killed Andras''s followers. He holds a grudge against me."


    "What did you do?" Morringan asked, intrigued. Lucifer then said seriously, "While trying to save dozens of women, including Urien''s sister, who had been abused, I fought Andras for a while. The cult leader was killed, and Andras returned."


    "Why would hee here?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe he wants revenge?" Lucifer said with amusement. Morringan furrowed her brows. "I hope nothinges up that will hinder our efforts."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on them. They will die at the most opportune moment," Lucifer reassured her calmly. Morringan, not wanting to think too much, returned to her work.


    "I''ll take care of it. Focus on the war. Achieving good results as quickly as possible will be beneficial for us." Morringan nodded seriously as she heard Lucifer. As Lucifer left, Morringan returned to her tasks.

 Chapter 149 Empire vs Republic(2/?)

    As the preparations werepleted and the Magnus Line approached total copse, the Republic swiftly dered mobilization. Hundreds of thousands of volunteers were conscripted into the war effort, while the Empire wasted no time, rapidly expanding supply lines and constructing shelters for grain and materials brought from the Imperial hearnds.


    The Imperial army reinforced its nks quickly, and the Pdins made the wings stronger than the center. Meanwhile, the cavalry bolstered the army from the rear of the Pdins in the center.


    The elite infantry were kept back for the Turan tactic. The main n was for the cavalry and Pdins to crush the Republic''s army, while Simon, along with a few Pdins and the army''smander-in-chief, would assassinate the enemy general.


    Unlike the old pincer tactic, this n was designed for mass destruction. Instead of "divide and conquer," it was built around "shatter everything quickly, create chaos, and annihte the enemy."


    The Republic''s army, shattered by the Pdins and cavalry, would then be finished off by the elite infantry. Without a general, themand center would suffer devastating damage.


    This n was simple but effective. To draw a parallel, it was akin to how Alexander the Great defeated the Persians, who numbered in the hundreds of thousands, with an army of only 40,000. A sound strategy could secure a decisive victory.


    In summary, strategists always held the most critical positions. If the army was the body''s limbs, the strategist general was the brain controlling everything.


    What happens if you destroy the brain? Simply put, the entire body bes non-functional.


    The Turan tactic was a strategy aimed at targeting the general through rapid advancement. Confidence in this n was high. After all, they had already won the first Magnus battle and now possessed both the thrill of victory and superior technological powerpared to the enemy.


    Just as the Germans crushed the French, the Empire believed it would obliterate the Republic, which clung to dreams of the old days. At least, Bernard and the others thought so.


    Still, early celebrations of victory could lead to mishaps. Furthermore, although the Republic was simr to France, there was one significant difference: the Republic had no Paris.


    That might sound foolish, but it wasn''t. After all, the French surrendered to the Germans partly out of fear thatndmarks like the Eiffel Tower in Paris would be destroyed. That fear was one of the greatest reasons for their capittion.


    But here, the Republic harbored no such concerns. They could fight to the very end. As long as they had manpower, surrender was unlikely. Only the vision of an undeniable victory couldpel them to yield.


    "Are we ready?" George calmly surveyed the armies and narrowed his eyes. Standing beside him, Simon and Bernard remained silent for a moment before smiles graced their lips.


    "Yes, we will tear them apart. Victory will be ours," Bernard dered.


    Hearing Bernard, Georgeughed, while Simon offered a modest grin. George then cleared his throat, preparing to address his troops.


    He rode forward, and as all the soldiers fixed their attention on him, George began his speech.


    "You''ve all heard about Lorenzo''s arrival here, haven''t you?" George began calmly. Then, raising his voice in anger, he lifted his fist.


    "Backed by so-called allied forces, the bastard Aurelion army challenged us! They handed over our beautiful and sacrednds to the barbarian Wargan people they dared to call Nords! They ughtered the sacred Aryan people who denied their rule! They gave awaynds that weren''t theirs to barbarians without permission!"


    An angry murmur spread through the soldiers. Sensing their growing rage, George smirked with satisfaction and pressed on, his eyes zing with fury.


    "And what did those so-called nobles do?! They acted as if they were superior to us, treating us like worthless ves! They defiled our pure and innocent maidens! And do you know the worst of it? They stained our sacred blood!"


    As murmurs grew among the soldiers, some began chanting for vengeance, even though their resolve was as hard as steel.


    "They treated us as inferiors and ves in our ownnds! Until our Holy Saintess and the Sun of the Empire, Her Majesty Morgana, came to us! Her Majesty saved us! She eradicated the parasites whomitted unforgivable sins against us! After so long, the people of our beautiful nation finally saw prosperity again!"


    "Long live the Empire! Long live Her Majesty Morgana, the Sun of the Empire!"


    The soldiers'' chants resonated, shaking the earth like a united force. George, as excited as anyone else, resumed his fiery speech.


    As the soldiers'' chants subsided, George raised his ceremonial sword, the War de, toward the sky.


    "I believe that no power, no false divine god, can stand against our mighty army! We are the army of the one true God, the Creator! Tell me, who can stop us?"


    "No one!"


    The soldiers shouted with great fervor, their voices brimming with the thrill of battle and unyielding loyalty. Their chants were so fierce and unique that they seemed capable of shaking even the gods above.


    "Tell me! Can the so-called allied Republic stop us? The so-called noble Nords? The so-called loyal traitors, the bastards?"


    "No!"


    "Whose army are we?!"


    "The Creator''s!"


    "Whose shadow are we on earth?!"


    "The Creator''s!"


    "Whose loyal subjects are we?!"


    "Her Majesty Morgana''s!"


    Seeing the excitement among the soldiers, George decided it was time to deliver the final blow to their morale.


    "So, what will we do to those who try to stop us, to those who try to halt our prosperity, to those who hinder us from reiming our sacrednds, and to the so-called loyal traitors?!" George slightly moved his sword, letting his Mana amplify his voice across the realm as the soldiers chanted onest slogan.


    "Wine from their blood! Fortresses from their bones! Thrones from their skulls!"


    The soldiers'' chilling slogan echoed through the skies, as if it could pierce mountains. The heavens shimmered as if touched by Lucifer, with dark clouds highlighting the sun''s brilliance.


    Columns of light converged in the sky. Amid the soldiers'' chants, doves, eagles, vultures, crows, and countless other birds added even greater grandeur to the already magnificent scene.


    "This¡ª"


    Simon, George, and Bernard observed the sky in awe, excitement, and admiration. Meanwhile, chaos erupted within the Republic''s armies.


    As thunder roared and lightning struck, the soldiers trembled in fear. The only source of light was the Imperial position. Even from afar, the divine splendor both captivated and terrified.


    Already bloodthirsty, the Imperial army advanced swiftly toward the battle, while the Republic''s soldiers hesitated as they reluctantly moved to the front lines.


    After half an hour of marching, the two armies finally faced each other. It was as if even the air froze. The only sounds were the crackling thunder and howling winds.


    George closed his eyes, a victorious smile forming on his lips as if he had already won the battle. Then, sharpening his gaze, he raised his battle axe.


    "Charge!!!"


    "Do not retreat, no matter what happens!" Both George and the enemy general barked their orders. The crescent-shaped cavalry charge sent shivers through the Republic''s forces.


    The spear-wielding soldiers immediately knelt down, raising their spears. It might have worked if they were facing ordinary cavalry, but in front of them were soldiers who were specially trained, empowered by sanctity, and possessed the power of Darkness.


    "I know that Creation is always watching over me and obliterating all obstacles in my path!" The pdins chanted a shared hymn to invoke Lucifer''s power.


    The divine Mana surged like a wild flood, and the Dark Mana materialized ominously. The horses'' bodies were cloaked in Darkness, and their once white armor turned ck, giving the pdins a terrifying appearance.


    The varied colors of the horses turned pitch ck like the void, and wherever their hooves struck the ground, it cracked and shattered.


    The spearmen took a tense breath. As the Republic''s archers fired their arrows, Simon immediately manipted the wind, deflecting the arrows back.


    The arrows, instead of harming the Empire''s soldiers, struck back at the Republic''s troops, prompting the General to swiftlymand the archers to halt.


    "Stop! Cease fire!"


    The archers hesitated nervously but obeyed, while the pdins'' powerful mounts crushed and obliterated the spearmen. Since the Empire''s right and left nks were ahead of the center, all three sides of the enemy took heavy damage.


    Simon steeled himself and cut down every enemy in his path. His sword was stained with blood, and the cavalry behind the pdins split apart, changing direction slightly to divide the enemy into three sections.


    Now the enemy had been divided into six groups. The Empire''s elite forces quickly attacked the divided enemy, and the sounds of battle echoed everywhere. Casualties on both sides rapidly increased.


    Unlike the 1st Battle of Magnun, the General stood far back with the archers during this war. Thus, even if Simon managed to break through the Republic''s forces, he could still be shot by the archers.


    "Simon! Leave it to me!"


    Simon turned his head and was surprised to discover Bernard grinning slyly at him, but he didn''t refuse. Trusting Bernard, Simon quickly redirected the pdins toward the strongest nk of the Republic.


    "Feel the power, feel the ease, and most importantly, be as swift as the wind..."


    Bernard narrowed his eyes, taking a deep breath despite being in the midst of battle. His body became surrounded by winds as he knelt seriously to the ground. Stay tuned to empire


    He exhaled once and then moved. In an instant, he darted forward like a gust of dust, moving at superhuman speed. The archers aimed at him, releasing arrows in his direction.


    Bernard smiled calmly. His eyes, sharp like an eagle''s, perceived everything in slow motion. With exceptional agility, he cut down the arrows one by one with his sword.


    As the sound of the sword shing with arrows echoed, Bernard evaded effortlessly, his speed not decreasing but rather increasing. His target was the enemy General.


    "This damned beast!"


    The General roared angrily, turning to the archers. "What are you standing around for? Draw your swords and attack!"


    "But we¡ª"


    An archer hesitated, but the General silenced him with a sharp re. Reluctantly, the archers drew their simple daggers and rushed toward Bernard.


    Meanwhile, the General quickly mounted his horse, cursing under his breath. "Damn bastards! Idiots! Once I escape, I''ll return with arger army and destroy all of you!"


    As the General fled, Bernard frowned. Ignoring the archers now rushing toward him, he swiftly cut them down and killed them all.


    Unfortunately, this gave the General enough time to gain some distance. Still, Bernard pushed his body to its limits and began chasing after the General, ignoring the remaining archers.


    Bernard''s speed increased to an incredible level. Finally, he leapt onto the General, knocking him off his horse. The General let out a cry of pain and rage.


    "This is the end, General. Your time to die hase." Bernard smiled tiredly, grabbing the General by the throat. His sword plunged mercilessly into the General''s abdomen.


    "You¡ª"


    The General''sst word was a curse. Bernard, despite his exhaustion, wasted no time. He swiftly decapitated the General, raised his head on a spear he found on the ground, and let out a victorious cry for all to hear.


    "The enemy General is dead! The Republic is defenseless now! Kill them all!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As this cry spread across the battlefield, the battle entered its final stage. The desperate Republic soldiers fled, while the Imperial Army fearlessly and swiftly pursued them.


    Led by George, the relentless Imperial Army advanced toward the now-leaderless Republic forces without hesitation.


    Once again, the Empire had emerged victorious, and the oue of the war was sealed. The triumph belonged to the Empire...

 Chapter 151Explanations (4/?)

    Abigail entered the empty church, observing her surroundings with calmposure. As the daughter of the Prime Minister and Pdin Leader Simon, she had the privilege of entering churches whenever she pleased.


    At this time, the priests and nuns were on their meal break. No one was present in the church. As Abigail walked through the vast building, she approached the sacred symbol resembling a raven''s eye.


    After hesitating for a moment, she took a deep breath to gather her will and determination. Then she spoke with a serious tone.


    "Creator God, if you exist, hear my voice and listen to me," Abigail said gravely, then continued, "I am a Reincarnate. I know you reincarnated me. Answer me..."


    "Please."


    Abigail knelt to the ground and bowed in prostration. When no answer came after a minute, she rose with disappointment, turned her back, and prepared to leave.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What do you want?"


    "Huh?"


    Abigail quickly turned around, looking around anxiously. She nced at the sacred symbol, guessing the voice''s source.


    Upon the symbol rested Lucifer, in the form of a raven. Abigail''s eyes widened, and she involuntarily held her breath.


    "Are you... the Creator God?"


    "I am indeed," Lucifer said calmly. Initially, he hadn''t recognized the one praying, but upon seeing the girl, he realized who she was. This girl was the daughter of Simon and Bertha, whom Lucifer had encountered in the Holy Mary Kingdom.


    He knew the girl was filled with Mana, but discovering she was a reincarnate was even more surprising. To be frank, Lucifer thought he was the only one from his world in this one.


    However, after encountering individuals like Rick from the modern world, he still had doubts. But hearing Abigail''s words confirmed it¡ªhumans from the modern world could reincarnate in Aure, just like Lucifer. Stay tuned with empire


    "Why did you reincarnate me?" Abigail boldly asked, seeking answers. Understanding that the girl assumed he was the one who reincarnated her, Lucifer smiled internally.


    This was better. Lucifer had no intention of revealing his true identity, not even to Morrigan. Thus, it was advantageous for Abigail to believe so. Lucifer decided to align with her and began speaking.


    "Yes, I am the one who reincarnated you," Lucifer lied effortlessly. He then paused to observe Abigail''s reaction. "Are you angry with me?"


    Abigail stared at the ground for a moment, her face tightening. When she first discovered she was reincarnated, she had been terrified, and the fear of death in this world consumed her.


    Though she initially distanced herself from Simon and Bertha, she began to warm up to them as her father tirelessly worked for their well-being and her mother cared for her and her sister despite the hardships.


    At first, her goal had been to livefortably. But now, she no longer thought that way. She could live like a princess under her father''s name, but Abigail didn''t want that. While she didn''t aspire to be a hero like her father, she wanted to grow stronger and protect her family and sister.


    With the knowledge from the otome game, Abigail believed she could save many people. It was a childish belief, but Abigail was determined.


    Her face grew more serious than ever as she looked at the raven. "No, I''m not angry with you. But I''m not happy either."


    Hearing Abigail''s words, Lucifer paused briefly in surprise, then smiled. "So, what do you want?"


    "Power."


    "Do you wish to take on such great responsibility at such a young age?"


    Lucifer''s calm words made Abigail''s face tighten. "I-I am 30 years old in spirit. Technically, I''m an adult."


    "But to others, you''re still a child," Lucifer replied calmly. Abigail, unable to argue, sighed and conceded.


    "Fine. Then I''ll leave."


    "Wait," Lucifermanded. Abigail raised her head in surprise, puzzled by his interruption. Lucifer continued, "If you are so eager, I can grant you a small favor."


    "I''m listening," Abigail said hopefully. Lucifer smiled and did not disappoint her. "Your Mana makes you stronger than many adults. You are an intelligent woman. Yet your only w is your age."


    Hearing his words, Abigail sighed. "But perhaps the Supreme God can do something?"


    Seeing Abigail''s hopeful face, Lucifer chose not to disappoint her and spoke calmly. "I''ll give you six months. If you can defeat a Master Mage, I will have you admitted into the Mage Guild."


    Abigail froze for a moment, then smiled as she recalled the Mage Guild. The guild was an organization with significant influence in assassination, magic studies, military support, and construction.


    Abigail had asionally heard from her father about the construction of a Mage Tower. For now, mages were functional in basic tasks, but in a year, they would fully operate.


    Lucifer''s words were clear to Abigail. If she became a Master Mage in six months, Lucifer would ensure her entry into the Mage Guild.


    Satisfied, Abigail nodded and thanked him politely. Though her thanks were simpler than those of the devout, they sufficed for Lucifer.


    "I also wantpensation," Abigail said seriously. Lucifer raised an amused eyebrow. "Whatpensation?"


    "When you reincarnated me, you didn''t give me cheats or a wish like in other novels. So, I demandpensation."


    Lucifer looked at Abigail''s determined face. Though bold, the trembling of her hands betrayed her fear of his reaction. Lucifer didn''t mind. A small blessing would suffice.


    "Very well. I will bless you. Consider this my final favor."


    Darkness rose from Abigail''s feet, enveloping her body. The gentle embrace of the darkness settled into her, bringing a smile to her face.


    "Wow! I feel so strong..." Abigail clenched her fists, delighted by the power coursing through her small hands.


    "It seems even a mature woman can rejoice like a child," Lucifer teased. Abigail blushed, lowering her gaze in embarrassment, and said nothing more as she turned to leave. Of course, she offered a final bow in gratitude.


    As Abigail''s form disappeared, Lucifer''s expression turned serious. Although he had promised Abigail, he had deliberately made her task difficult.


    Child soldiers were not new to this world. Except for honorable figures like Duke Alfred, many dukes, counts, and even kings had armies filled with children too young to hold swords.


    During King Wilhelm''s reign, there were no child soldiers because the army was restricted. To be honest, Lucifer could have gathered an army of children if he wanted to.


    But it went against his morals. Children were pure. Living a happy childhood was their natural right. Even someone as pragmatic as Lucifer viewed such actions as utterly vile.


    "Anyway, I have other matters to attend to..."


    With that, Lucifer''s figure dissolved into the shadows and disappeared. The church grew silent once more, and a sense of peace returned...


    ******


    "My Lady, there is a situation I need to report to you."


    "What is it?" Morringan lifted her head, her gaze authoritative as she looked at Thomas. Adjusting his sses, Thomas spoke calmly, "It appears that the Kingdom of Hormonia has decided to send significant aid to the Republic."


    Despite Thomas''s words, Morringan remained unaffected. "How significant are we talking about?"


    "Enough to advance the Aurelions'' military technology by two levels," Thomas reported calmly. Morringan frowned, intertwining her delicate fingers, which gave her a contemtive air.


    "Then go and destroy the aid," Morringan said coldly. A cruel smile grew on Thomas''s lips. It was no longer his usual polite smile but a vicious and bloodthirsty one.


    Satisfied with Morringan''s decision, Thomas smiled. "My Lady, I request that you leave this matter to me. I will destroy them."


    Hearing Thomas''s request, Morringan waved her hand dismissively. "Very well, I''ll trust you. Eliminate it as soon as possible. Do not reveal your identity."


    Thomas nodded and said no more. Once his figure vanished, Morringan''s office fell silent again. Just as she was about to return to her paperwork, Rachel burst into the room, and Morringan lifted her head.


    "Morringan, did you hear what those scoundrels did?!" Rachel said heatedly, her voice full of anger. When Morringan shook her head, Rachel smiled. "Let''s crush those bastards and teach them a lesson."


    "For a foreign minister, you''re quite aggressive," Morringan smirked. Rachel joined her with a smile. "No, no. I''m just frustrated. We''ve been too soft on those idiots."


    "We have," Morringan agreed with Rachel''s words. "Once we''ve dealt with the Aurelions, we''ll handle them too. For now, all we need is time."


    The two women fell silent for a while. Narrowing her eyes, Morringan looked at Rachel. "Why did youe to speak with me? Is something important happening?"


    Hearing Morringan, Rachel paused for a moment, then sighed and looked at her seriously. "My father is offering us an alliance. If we join, they''ve promised to provide us with state-of-the-art war machines. They''re also offering some ancient ice magic along with it."


    Hearing Rachel, Morringan stood still in thought. She knew about ancient ice magic, which originated from the ancient Wargan shamans.


    Though no longer asmon, Rachel''s father, Rahul, possessed it. Morringan sighed and wanted to hear Rachel''s thoughts.


    "What''s your opinion? Should we ept the alliance?"


    Rachel fell into thought for a moment before replying, "Unfortunately, no. We shouldn''t."


    Morringan looked surprised for a moment, then fixed her gaze on Rachel. "Wouldn''t forming an alliance with your country be beneficial for it?"


    Rachel smiled bitterly. "Remember, I am also a citizen of this country. My priorities are here. While Wargan is technically my homnd, my allegiance lies with you and this nation."


    For a moment, Morringan paused, moved by her words. She looked at Rachel with gratitude. "Very well, then we won''t join the alliance. However, inform them that our views might change within a year."


    The Wargans'' willingness to part with ancient ice magic piqued Morringan''s cunning nature. She had heard rumors that the Wargans were faring worse in the war than expected.


    Still, Morringan was confident they could hold out for at least another year. Then, she would approach them with aid and take not just some ancient ice magic but all of it.


    Morringan smiled. Then she gave a final order. "Send a notice to the Kingdom of Hormonia. If they attempt to secretly send aid again, let them know we will respond harshly."


    Rachel said nothing more. She nodded and left. Once alone in her office again, Morringan turned back to her paperwork.


    When she noticed that a minor regional governor and a small government official shared the same surname, she frowned.


    "Those fools haven''t given up yet, it seems¡­"


    Morringan then issued an Imperial order for their arrest and investigation as time swiftly passed¡­

 Chapter 154 Battle of Sarden(7/?)

    There was a difference between the Imperial Army and the Republic. The biggest differencey in their military doctrines. This might have seemed trivial, but it was far from it.


    For example, the Imperial military doctrine was a hybrid strategy. It required special discipline and high-levelmanders to wlessly execute various tactics, such as pincer movements, feigned attacks, blitzkrieg, psychological intimidation, and even trench warfare.


    In contrast, the Republic''s military doctrine was an old one, focused on massive manpower and rapid advancement. It was the most effective doctrine of its time, stemming from the reforms of Grand Lorenzo.


    After the fall of the Aurelion Empire and the establishment of the Republic, the Aurelions, who hadn''t felt threatened for a long time, had failed to update their military doctrine.


    The ruling party, the United Aurelion Party, had be corrupt. It had been in power for three terms and was deeply involved in activities like bribery, moneyundering, and human trafficking to line its own pockets. Experience new tales on empire


    The technological gap between the Empire and the Republic was rapidly altering the course of the war. At first, Lucifer wanted to equip the army with firearms like muskets and other gunpowder weapons.


    However, he rejected the idea to avoid taking risks. The world of Aure had seen no technological advancements for a long time. If the sudden appearance of deadly weapons like muskets was noticed, Lucifer was certain that even the elves would have muskets within a year.


    Instead, technologies like zeppelins, fifty years ahead of the modern age, seemed like a better option. Railroads and industrialization were also tools Lucifer intended to exploit.


    "Come on! Come on! Hold your ground!"


    Republican soldiers quickly took cover behind the trenches built along the defensive line. The ground had been dug up, and stakes had been driven into the earth to prevent the Imperial Army from advancing.


    The cavalry''s task would be challenging. At the same time, archers positioned on two nks, while spearmen and shield-bearers stood alert at the front, ready for an imminent attack.


    "Those bastards! They''re going to bombard us again!" From behind the defensive line, amander squinted. Unfortunately, the Republic''s cannons had limited range.


    The Empire''s destruction of outposts ahead of the defensive line with flying machines was even more terrifying. When a zeppelin passed over the Republican army, many soldiers were frightened.


    The zeppelin was heading toward Sarden. Fearing the damage this machine, capable of annihting outposts in a single attack, could inflict on the city, the Republican soldiers were anxious, desperate to defeat or at least halt the enemy.


    The Imperial Army, althoughcking numerical superioritypared to the Republic, was advancing swiftly in a manner iprehensible to Republican generals.


    To defend the city of Sarden, 200,000 soldiers were stationed, with an additional 150,000 guarding the frontline. The rest of the army was en route and expected to arrive as reinforcements within three days.


    The Empire was strong, but the Republic was constantly conscripting its people for the war effort. This was the greatest military mobilization of the past century.


    "Sir! It appears the enemy is preparing to attack."


    "How many are there?"


    "Unfortunately, our scouts couldn''t get close, but we estimate their numbers to be between 50,000 and 100,000," the scout reported quickly. A thin smile formed on themander''s lips. "Good. What kind of units do they have? Cavalry? Pdins?"


    "Our scouts have prepared a detailed report with great effort, sir," the scout said proudly. "Most of the enemy''s Pdins and cavalry were held back due to guerri attacks. Our strategists believe the Empire will harass us with artillery fire."


    "That will be damaging, but it will still dy them. After all, they don''t have infinite reserves," themander said with a sigh, though his expression remained serious. Ever since the war began, constant losses had shaken his confidence.


    For now, they could only try to dy the enemy. "Alright, feed the troops before nightfall. There will be no sleeping tonight."


    "Yes, sir!" The scout left, and as night fell, the sun disappeared, and the moon rose. The Empire began weakening the defensive line with constant artillery fire.


    asionally, throughout the night, small groups of mounted archers harassed the Republican army to provoke and exhaust them.


    As the Republic''s losses grew, by the following evening, sergeants rushed to the military tent to inform themander.


    Themander took a sip of wine and looked at the scout, displeased at being disturbed during his rest but tolerant nheless. "What''s the problem?"


    "Sir! The enemy is retreating!" the scout said nervously. Themander frowned deeply. "Are they trying to nk us?"


    Suspecting another pincer tactic, themander immediately inquired further. The scout replied quickly. "They''ve shifted toward our nks. I fear they''re aiming for the artillery positions of our defensive line."


    "Prepare the cavalry!" Themander stood up excitedly. "Advance swiftly to encircle the enemy and break through their nks. We''ll move from the wings!"


    "But sir, if we leave the defensive line¡ª"


    Cutting off the scout, themander remained resolute. For a moment, the scout felt a dark presence in themander''s eyes but dared not voice his suspicion.


    "Fool, if the enemy is dividing their forces, then we''ll use our numerical advantage to destroy them! It''s time for revenge!" Before the scout could protest further, themander remained firm.


    Nearly on the verge of pleading, the scout felt the cold, piercing gaze of themander. "No more talking. Just do your job and attack."


    With no further room to argue, the scout left. The Republic''s army was shaken by the sudden orders. Meanwhile, the Imperial Armyunched attacks from two directions, provoking the enemy.


    But strangely, the Imperial Army began to retreat suddenly, while the officers hesitated to issue advance orders. The defenses, which had cost millions of gold coins and countless hours of effort, now seemed worthless.


    Confusion spread among the officers as themander mounted his horse and charged forward. Shocked by the sight, the officers, realizing there was no turning back, issued the orders.


    "Everyone attack! Advance on the enemy!"


    Following themander, the cavalry surged forward. Soldiers crossed the defensive line and advanced rapidly.


    However, as the retreating Imperial Army suddenly regrouped and attacked the nks, themander, now isted, led his cavalry away.


    "Who made that fool amander?"


    Watching from a distance, the officers sighed in frustration. One officer tried to maintain hope. "At least our army has the enemy surrounded."


    Their relief was shattered by a loud rumble as thousands of Pdins emerged from behind a nearby hill.


    "Dear Goddess¡­"


    "We''ve lost¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Republican Army, struck from the rear, quickly lost its formation. Simultaneously, the encircled Imperial soldiers began pushing back against the frightened and confused enemy.


    The rest of the Imperial Army crested the hill, followed by female archers who began firing into the panicked Republican forces.


    The night echoed with screams. The officers ordered a retreat, but it was toote. The Republican Army, believing they had trapped the Empire, found themselves surrounded instead.


    The Republic''s forces were encircled and annihted, both from within and without.


    "I''ve had enough! I didn''te here to die! I''m leaving!" A terrified officer mounted his horse and fled.


    "Don''t run! Y¡ª"


    Some officers bravely tried to stand their ground, but those who fled quickly disappeared. Witnessing this, the remaining officers were filled with rage. "Cowards, traitors!"


    Their shouts were in vain. The Imperial Army had won again, and the Republic had suffered another loss. Officer Alexius nearly tore out his hair in frustration and trembled with fury.


    "No, we haven''t lost yet. No, we will have our revenge¡ª"


    An arrow pierced the officer''s forehead, tearing through his brain, and his body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. From a distance, Emily smiled and stroked her bow. "Perfect as always."


    George smiled, impressed by his sister''s skill. "I just hope you''re not gettingzy. After all, we still need you, Arrow Princess."


    Emily frowned at George''s words. That title had been given to her by the people, and it irritated her deeply. Nevertheless, she maintained a mocking smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Red Axe."


    This time, it was George''s turn to feel embarrassed. He scratched his head andughed. From a distance, Bernard approached, casting a watchful gaze over the battlefield. "It seems the battle will be over soon."


    "Yes, the Almighty God helped us. For a moment, I feared they wouldn''t fall into our trap," George said with a furrowed brow. Their ambush n had almost failed.


    George didn''t doubt that the cavalry arriving behind themander to spring their trap was divine intervention.


    Even though they had won the battle, George made a mental note never to make such a mistake again.


    About an hourter, the battlefield was clear of enemies. The Republic''s forces, though superior in numbers, had been cornered and couldn''t escape. It was a massacre orchestrated by the Imperial army.


    George, Bernard, and Emily made their way to Simon, who was resting on the battlefield. Soldiers saluted them one by one as they passed, and Simon turned to them. "We''ll reach Sarden quickly now."


    "Yes, I have a n in mind," George said with a faint smile. As Simon and the others looked at him curiously, George nced at the enemy corpses on the ground. "We can conquer Sarden without a fight through psychological warfare."


    "Impossible," Bernard was the first to respond. "Even if we''ve defeated them a few times, they still have the will to resist. They won''t surrender."


    Emily and Simon nodded in agreement with Bernard. George paused for a moment, then continued, "Imagine thousands of severed Republican heads suddenly raining down on your city. That would be enough to break their spirit."


    The group fell silent at George''s words. There was no condemnation, only shock. Simon then looked at George seriously. "How many do we need?"


    "Five thousand heads should do."


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that a bit too cruel?" Emily asked calmly. George turned to her. "This isn''t a game. If we want to protect our soldiers, we have to do whatever it takes."


    Emily nced at Simon and Bernard for support, but when she saw them turn their heads away, her smile faded.


    "I''m sorry, but George is right. We need to defeat the enemy as soon as possible," Simon said with a sigh. Bernard looked at Emily hesitantly before speaking. "I wouldn''t want this either, but I want to take the capital quickly for my mother''s sake."


    Facing no opposition, Emily stepped back and pouted. "Fine, I''ll go along with your n, but I won''t support it."


    George let out a sigh of relief, thenughed and yfully tapped Emily on the shoulder. "My sister is as strong as ever!"


    "Cut it out, idiot. You''re hurting my shoulder," Emily said, though a smile crept onto her face. After some more discussion, the group gave the order for the soldiers to collect the heads and store them in sacks.


    For two days, they advanced and prepared toy siege to Sarden. As the Imperial army tended to their basic needs, they set out again at dawn...

 Chapter 156 Surrender(9/?)

    "George, do you think they will surrender?"


    George turned to Bernard, holding a victorious smile on his face, and his gaze shifted to Sarden. His eyes narrowed. "I hope so."


    Bernard smiled and looked at Sarden, whom George was observing. "What if they don''t surrender?"


    "Then we''ll have no choice but to destroy them." George said firmly. Bernard sighed. "I hope it doesn''te to that."


    "I hope so."


    As time rapidly passed, the moment neared. The Wizardsmunicating from the Zeppelin quickly notified George. "Commander, there is still no response. What should we do?"


    "Prepare the weapons." George ordered sharply. "Once you get the signal, level the city."


    "Understood, we''ll be on standby."


    Asmunication with the Wizard waspletely cut off, George, Simon, Emily, and Bernard gradually began preparing the army. Step by step, as time quickly approached, the awaited signal came.


    The city''s g was lowered and reced with a white g. A broad smile spread across George''s lips. As the city gates opened, Enemy General Antonio and all the officers approached on horseback.


    "Archers," Emilymanded the archers to get into position, though they hadn''t yet drawn their bows. The women immediately changed their stance and got into position.


    Although Antonio and his officers briefly showed signs of hesitation, they continued riding towards them. Finally, Antonio arrived before George.


    "We surrender," Antonio said tiredly. They dismounted. George signaled his men. Quickly, Imperial soldiers detained the officers, while George looked at Antonio seriously.


    "You made the right decision. Thanks to you, the city will be saved."


    Hearing this from George, General Antonio wore a bitter smile. The thought that his name would likely be remembered as a traitor throughout history sent a shiver through his body, like a parasite gnawing at him from the inside.


    "Soldiers! Fall in line! We move forward!"


    At George''smand, the Imperial army slowly entered Sarden. As the Imperial army entered the city, the Republic soldiers, who hadid down their weapons, watched the enemy with angry eyes.


    Watching their brothers, the murderers of their fathers, enter the city like this, deep anger stirred in all of them.


    "Long live our Holy Empress! Long live our Mighty Nation!"


    The soldiers'' cheers echoed through the sky. Step by step, as they moved towards the city center, Simon and the Pdins split off halfway to maintain order and dispersed.


    The target was the town hall. Despite being called a town hall, it was even more luxurious andrger than Morrigan''s pce.


    George involuntarily furrowed his brow. "Destroy this thing immediately! The Empire will no longer allow corruption and theft from the people!"


    With George''s order, the cannons were ready after half an hour. The cannons fired, instantly starting to demolish the pce. As the pce copsed, chaos began anew in the city, but order was quickly restored.


    George looked at the fallen pce with satisfaction. This was the first step. Gradually, all cultural structures belonging to the Republic were destroyed, and the Light Churches were cleansed by rmendations.


    "The city is now captured. We''ve seeded for the Empire once again." George said as he observed the city. It was clear that the war was now tipping in favor of the Empire.


    For now, the focus would be on advancing towards the heart of the Republic. The Empire was not invincible. The soldiers were not superhumans. A rapid invasion n also brought with it exhaustion.


    Now, the task was to quickly stabilize the conquerednds, eliminate the Guerris, and calm the people until the war was over.


    "Any news from Urien?"


    "Yes, the Guerris have been quieted for a while, but they are still hiding." Simon said seriously. "Also, the Empress sent her congrattions to us."


    As Simon said this, a smile appeared on his lips. George and Bernard also felt proud and drank from their wine. After talking about random things for a while, they finally got to the main topic.


    "We now have two important issues," Bernard said calmly. "First, how do we pacify the city? Second, how do we upy the remainingnds of the Republic?"


    With Bernard''s words, the atmosphere gradually became serious. George thoughtfully voiced his opinion. "News of Sarden''s surrender will spread soon. So I can say that the enemy is almost at its breaking point."


    George then nced at Simon. "But they''re still connected to the Church. I''m afraid that as long as the Church is with them, we won''t be at ease."


    George furrowed his brow. He clenched his fist. "We must eliminate them one by one, destroy their Churches. I don''t want to see anything belonging to the Light Goddess."


    Simon nodded in agreement with George. He spoke quickly. "I agree, but the faith here is stricter and more widespread than in our country. I''m afraid it will quickly lead to a rebellion."


    "That''s true, but you''re forgetting something." Bernard said with a smile. George and Simon turned to him, and without waiting, Bernard exined. "The God of Creation is still on our side."


    "What do you mean?" Simon and George asked, both confused. Bernard borated further. "Think about it; what would happen if the people learned that a God had cursed them? Of course, fear would ensue."


    "Are you suggesting creating a false curse?" George said, taking a sip of his wine. Bernard nodded quickly. "Yes, even if the curse is ineffective, it will at least scare the people."


    "Easy to say, but we''d need a powerful illusionist to do that¡ª"


    Simon didn''t continue his sentence and stopped. His eyes brightened. "Actually, Thalia could do it. I''ve heard she''s strong in illusions."


    George didn''t say anything and quickly gave the order to call for Thalia. Before the Imperial army had even reached the city, Thalia had already infiltrated Sarden.


    Her task here was to observe the mayor. If it hadn''t been for Thalia, George wouldn''t have heard that the mayor had fled.


    "Did you call for me?" Thalia said, yawning. Her unique and curvy body stretched. For a moment, Bernard blushed but quickly hid it.


    Simon was already married. George smiled like a charming yboy. "Yes, yes, we called for you. We need something from you."


    "What is it?" Thalia perked up and smiled curiously. George quickly exined their n to her in detail.


    "So you want me to put everyone in the city under an illusion?" Thalia said calmly. George nodded in agreement. Thalia frowned. "Look, I may be a strong illusionist, but I''m not a god. Asking me to put the entire city under an illusion is madness. I''d die from exhaustion."


    "I just want you to give people a little illusion," George said, scratching his head. "You''ll ce a curse illusion around their necks. It''s necessary if we want to keep them in line."


    Seeing George''s determined and stern tone, Thalia wanted to respond and refuse for a moment, but then she gave in. At least she now had a good enough excuse to stay in the city and avoid working further.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. But it would be nice if you serve me well enough." Thalia smiled. George nodded without saying anything more. "Don''t worry, I''ll cover all the drinks and food."


    Seeing Bernard look at him strangely, George didn''t understand but didn''t care. Thalia smiled. She then joined the table to discuss the details of the n.


    ******


    As night fell and the sun set, with everyone falling asleep, a mist gradually appeared over the city. As the mist seeped into the houses, it slowly spread to all the people, including the captured prisoners.


    Even the streets illuminated by the mist became almost invisible. Since there was a curfew, even the former Republic soldiers couldn''t escape, and slowly, a mark appeared on their necks.


    The mark was red, and at its center was a creepy image of a bloody crow. The crow depicted in the mark was gnawing at the brain of a person lying on the ground. It was overall quite terrifying.


    "General! What-what is this?!" In a room toofortable to be called a prison, when the captured officers suddenly noticed the mark on their necks, they panicked and approached General Antonio.


    The mark had appeared not only on the officers but even on the General. Antonio slowly touched the fake curse with his index finger.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what this thing is." General Antonio was calmer than the others. Clearly, the feeling of losing the city weighed heavier than everything else.


    The mark seemed harmless, like a small needle. Antonio took a serious look at the city from the balcony. He squinted his eyes and, when he saw that the mist had spread to everything except the Imperial Army, he clenched his fists.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He bit his lip and furrowed his brows. As a smart man, he understood what it was. This was an illusion spell. Compared to many people who had never seen illusions, the General understood how illusion magic worked.


    Illusion magic was a terrifying power that manipted a person''s five senses. In the hands of a skilled person, this power could even manipte a King or an Emperor.


    Continue reading at empire


    Illusion magic didn''t only manipte the weak, no, it could manipte even someone far more powerful with enough skill.


    "Maybe surrendering is a good idea." Antonio sighed as the forbidden thought appeared in his mind. The Imperial Army had many powerful figures.


    Thinking about a person who could create an illusion affecting all of Sarden and its poption, Antonio was momentarily shaken with fear. No matter how much he thought about it, surrendering seemed to be the best decision.


    "General?"


    "Rx, this no longer concerns us," Antonio calmly turned to the officer and said. "We are now at the mercy of the Empire. What we need to think about is how to escape."


    Antonio frowned as he remembered the so-called patriotic mayors of the Republic. As a democratic country, the President was themander-in-chief, and the mayors were the governors.


    Antonio recalled the enemymander-in-chief, George, andpared him to their so-called Commander-in-Chief. While the enemymander was at the front, their ownmander and his allies were already thinking of abandoning them and plundering the country.


    "Antonio, so you''re here," George smiled, stroking his beard. Antonio was momentarily surprised and turned to George. "Why are you here?"


    Despite Antonio''s rude tone, George onlyughed. "Think of me as a visitor."


    Antonio furrowed his brows in confusion. "Why did youe here? You no longer have anything to do with me."


    "No, our business isn''t finished with you." George stopped smiling and looked at Antonio seriously. "I''m asking you. Would you like to bring a new order to your country? Not as a General, but as a Grand Duke."


    "Are you joking?" Antonio frowned, unable to suppress his anger. "Are you mocking me?"


    "No, I''m serious." George was truly serious. His words were not a joke. "Empress Morgana couldn''t find a suitable name to rule the Aurelians and asked us for suggestions. In my opinion, you are the most suitable person for the position of Grand Duke."


    "Are you going to give someone like me the power?"


    "Of course, there will be some limitations and security measures," George said. "But if you prove your loyalty, you will be epted as one of us."


    Hearing George''s words, Antonio paused for a moment and sank into thought. George smiled. "Here, take this. This document contains something important for you."


    "What is this?" Antonio asked curiously. George only smiled. "You read it and understand. My offer still stands. If you ept, find me tomorrow."


    As George left, Antonio quickly opened the document and began to read. The documents were deep state intelligence regarding the Republic.


    Antonio''s eyes gradually widened, and his face twisted in anger. He clenched his fist and, unlike before, didn''t bother to hide his rage.


    His eyes trembled with disappointment. Curses and swear words escaped his lips.


    "Damn it... Really damn it..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!